Untitled - Joss Wulff, Erotic Romance Author

FOREVER MINE
A D’rkenrealm Story
Book One
By Joss Wulff
Smashwords Edition
Copyright 2013 - Joss Wulff
ISBN: 9781301179626
Smashwords Edition, License Notes
This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be
re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with
another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re
reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use
only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank
you for respecting the hard work of this author.
Books written by Joss Wulff can be obtained either through the author’s official
website:
www.josswulff.com
or through select online book retailers.
SPECIAL THANKS
To my soul-sister Ashley Hegel for all her support, encouragement, honesty and
love she has selflessly given in the past ten years, and most especially with this
series. You are one of my favorite peeps in the world!
Keep keeping it real sister and never ever change!
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Glossary
Prologue
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty
Chapter Twenty-One
Chapter Twenty-Two
Chapter Twenty-Three
Chapter Twenty-Four
Chapter Twenty-Five
Chapter Twenty-Six
Chapter Twenty-Seven
Chapter Twenty-Eight
Chapter Twenty-Nine
Chapter Thirty
Chapter Thirty-One
Chapter Thirty-Two
Chapter Thirty-Three
Chapter Thirty-Four
Chapter Thirty-Five
Chapter Thirty-Six
Epilogue
Connect with Joss Wulff
The D’rkenrealm Series, in order
Book Two: I Breath For You Excerpt
GLOSSARY
The Idiom of D’rkenrealm
Terminology
Names of Historical Events
Language Translations
Beleza: Portuguese for beauty
Berserker: nearly uncontrollable, trance-like fury
Blendling: A child born to parents of different species (i.e. Vamp & Shikar, etc.)
Blinking: the means to move from one place to another that some magical beings
have
Blocking: an ability that some vampires have that allow them to block another
vampire’s Probing
The Book of Nahajan: The prophecy that revealed the coming of the Chosen
One.
The Brethren War: 520BC – 1BC. The war between the Pure Blood Vampire
Houses
The Cleansing War: 2004 – Present day. The war to eradicate the Blendling race
by beings who believe the mixing of species to be aberrant and sacrilege
The Council: Consists of the heads of each species and governing the laws of
D’rkenrealm
The Darkness: the demon half of the Upyr
Dorogoy: Russian meaning ‘dear’
Dragotsennaya: Russian meaning ‘precious’
Draíocht Dorcha: Irish Gaelic meaning 'dark magic'. An ancient book of dark
magic spells from all divisions of magic.
The Eastern European Territories: Asia, New Zealand and Australia
Ek ann ther: Old Norse meaning I Love You
First Generation Turned Vampire: Humans turned by an Upyr. These vamps
are considered to be the most powerful of all turned vampires.
Flath-threun: Scots-Gaelic meaning demigod
Gorod – medieval Russian term for castle
Ionuin – Irish Gaelic for beloved
Kevdja drengr: Old Norse meaning, 'Greetings Warrior'
Lechie: a demon that lives in the forests of Russia and Scandinavia. They are
mortal enemies to the Leshy, their good elf counterparts.
Leshy: a forest elf that lives in Russia and Scandinavia
Lubimaya: Russian meaning ‘my love’, ‘sweetheart’
Lufaylia: (Lu-fay-lia) Upyrian love potion
Lyubof: Russian meaning ‘love’
Malyshka: Russian meaning ‘baby’
Maya krasaveetsa: Russian meaning ‘my beauty’
The Middle East and African Territories: The Middle East Countries and
Africa
Milaya moya: Russian meaning ‘sweetie’, my sweet
Mo dheartháir: Irish Gaelic meaning ‘my brother’
Moya dusha: Russian meaning ‘my soul’
Moya solnishka: Russian meaning ‘my little sunshine’
Necromancy: beings of magical origins
The Northern American Territories: American, Mexico and Canada
The Northern European Territories: Russia and Scandinavia
Old Norse: ancient Scandinavian language typically spoken by those of Russian
or Scandinavian decent.
The Overlord: The ruling lord of D’rkenrealm, he only answers to the Council
and Circinn the Consul.
Probing: the ability to read other people’s minds.
S’airsul: Pronounced ‘shar-sool’ ‘oo’ like in tool. Upyrian meaning ‘shared soul’
or ‘bonded mate’ the mate of an Upyr male.
Shikar: Vampire slayer. Human child given the essence of a demon created
sometime between 1AD-1066AD by the humans during the Vampire Human War
Shining: What takes place when a child’s powers have matured and they become
immortal. Transition occurs when a halo of blue light surrounds them for a brief
moment and then disappears
Sladkoe iskushenie: Russian meaning ‘sweet temptation’
The Soothsayers: The Black Arts of the Necromancy - Warlocks – typically all
male
The South American Territories: South America
The Southern European Territories: Europe
Sovereign: a master vampire selected by the Overlord and ruling a specified
territory
The Summit: A peace meeting that takes place every five years in Scotland at the
castle of Circinn the Consul
Svass: Old Norse for beloved
The Three Thousand Year War: 4th millennium BC through the 6th Century
(600 BC) of the 1st millennium BC. The war between the Vampires and the
Lycanthrope
Ti takaya krasivaya: Russian meaning ‘you are so beautiful’
Upyr: Pronounced ‘vrag’ - Pure Blood vampire, born vampires with the soul of a
human and the soul of a demon
Upyrian: An ancient form of Old Norse, it is the language of the Upyr. Most
consider this a dead language and do not speak it, with the exception of first
generation turned vamps that learned the language from their Upyr sire.
The Vampire Houses: Upyr Clan ruling houses. Ruled by a Master Upyr and
consisting of the Upyr and their sired children.
The Vampire-Human War: 1AD – 1066AD. The war between Vampires and
Humans
The White Wiccas: White magic of the Necromancy – Witches - typically all
females
D’RKENREALM
A dimension that lies on the outskirts of our own, it is a place where
mortals and immortals coexist peacefully, though it had not always been so. For
centuries wars for power and supremacy ravaged the Realm, first between
Vampires and Lycanthropes then between the Vampire brethren and finally
between the Vampires and the Humans. All sides fought valiantly for the survival
of their species. The Humans even merged their young females with dark magic
creating supernatural beings known as Shikars, a being equal to a Vampire’s
speed and strength, her only job was to slay vampires. For years this battle raged
and through it all the creators of the Realm the Gods and Goddess of two
Pantheons, Celtic and Norse, looked down upon the carnage with sadness and
anger. Weary of watching their children kill each other The Great Goddess Anaya
of the Celtic Pantheon and Odin of the Norse punished their children by placing a
fertility curse across the Realm.
Mortals and immortals alike laughed at the curse, not believing their
cherished deities would inflict such punishment on them but as the years passed
their laughter ceased. Not one child was conceived and as the war continued and
more died, it was clear that continuing would leave them all extinct. It was not
long after that the Book of Nahajan was unearthed in the hallowed mountains of
Goraith in the Highlands of Scotland and a prophecy came to light. It foretold the
coming of a new age; the result of the mating between The Champion – a Master
Vampire - and The Chosen – a Shikar. Their joining would create a new hybrid of
beings called Blendlings who would change the shape of their society.
Taking the prophecy to heart mortals and immortals of all kinds put their
differences aside and worked together to rebuild their world, to ensure the
survival of all races and to set forth the conditions in which the seeds of the
prophecy would be able to grow. Since the prophecy foretold a Shikar to be the
Chosen One it was believed a human would not have the necessary fortitude to
mate with a Vampire. Therefore it was deemed forbidden for any human to have
intimate relations with a Vampire. Instead Shikars, who were no longer trained to
fight, were born with the specific duty of being a Master Vampire’s property.
They gave them their blood to survive and they mated with them with the hope
that one would be The Chosen. The years passed quickly but not one child was
conceived until the day when a woman from another dimension arrived.
Her name was Elizabeth Baker, she was a Shikar but she was not like the
Shikars of this dimension. She came from a world where Shikars were trained to
fight and kill vampires not mate with them, yet…mate with one she did - First
Generation Master Vampire Magnus Mac Branain.
What followed next was a miracle – the first pregnancy in the Realm in
over a hundred years and most people treasured this miracle. Races started to mix
with other races and more pregnancies came to be. The people were happy and
filled with hope for a new and exciting future.
Yet within the miracle of life and the joy of love discontentment feeds
hatred and anger, jealously, and ultimately…war.
Forever Mine
PROLOGUE
2001
Castle Cinn
The Highlands, Scotland
“Come, Circinn has requested an audience with you.”
Elizabeth ‘Ella’ Mac Branain, formerly known as Miss Elizabeth ‘Ella’
Baker or Ella the vampire slayer, didn’t say a word as her mate took her arm and
started a brisk pace through the ballroom.
Her heart was lodged in her throat, again. She was nervous and that irked
her. She was not a nervous ninny but she was about to meet the most important
person in D’rkenrealm and she really, really did not want to screw this up.
When she first arrived here eight months ago, thanks to a narcissistic
vamp named Procenius who thought sending a vampire slayer to a dimension
where she couldn’t kill vamps would be hysterical, she wanted to screw
everything up – actually, she really just wanted to kill everyone. She was a Shikar
and killing vamps was what she was born to do but in this Realm, where
vampires, humans, demons and any other supernatural being you could or could
not imagine lived side by side in peace, she couldn’t. It was making her crazy.
That coupled with her raging hormones meant she was on edge all the
time. Practically being dragged to meet the most important man in the Realm and
who just so happened to be the liaison to the Great Goddess Anaya was not
helping.
“I’m scared Magnus, what if I screw up? What if I say the wrong thing?
Do the wrong thing? What if he doesn’t like me? Oh Gods I’m going to make a
complete ass out of myself. Do I look alright? Is my hair a mess? It is isn’t it?
You can tell me. I won’t cry I swear!”
They reached the hallway that lead to Circinn the Consul’s private parlor,
it was empty and the lamplights burned low. Magnus stopped walking and pulled
Ella close to him. Wrapping his arms around her he gently lifted her downcast
face up to his eyes which were soft and full of confidence and love.
“Hush Ionuin, don’t worry. He’s going to love you how can he naught?”
Ella snorted, “Because you said yourself, just yesterday as a matter of fact,
that I am not the easiest person to love. Besides what if that wild mouth of mine
cracks and spits out something totally stupid. God, I’d be so embarrassed.”
Magnus smiled at her softly then kissed her forehead. “Elizabeth you’re
just overly emotional right now because you’re pregnant and you’re tired. If
you’d taken a nap earlier instead of wondering all over the damn mountain like I
told you…”
“Oh Gods, please don’t lecture me now!” She pitifully whined.
1
Forever Mine
Magnus smiled, “Ioniun, you have nothing to worry about. Circinn is not a
condemning man. He will accept you for who and what you are, just as I have.
Just as everyone has.”
“Yeah right, like that red-headed hussy that kept looking at my stomach
like she wanted to stomp on it.”
Magnus frowned at her words, but thinking about that woman tried up
Ella’s tears and anger returned.
“And why is that exactly? What the hell did I ever do to her?”
“It is not always easy for people who have lived one way for hundreds of
years to openly accept something different. I’m afraid Penny St. James is one of
those people.”
The brogue that filled Ella’s ears immediately calmed her nerves.
Magnus turned them toward the now open door and the man standing
grandly inside. He took a step closer and clasped Circinn’s hand. They spoke in
Upyrian the language of the Upyr who were pure blood vampires, born not
turned, and who were now practically extinct. Since Ella was still learning Irish
Gaelic, which was the primary language of the Realm, they quickly reverted to
English for her benefit.
“Magnus it’s good to see you. You look amazingly well.” Circinn’s kind
grey eyes turned to Ella, “and I can see why. She is quite stunning. If I were a
young man I might just fight for her hand.”
Ella blushed under Circinn’s warm appreciative smile. “How sweet.”
Circinn’s eyes sparkled teasingly as Magnus growled.
Circinn slapped him on the back. “Relax my friend I joke with you. It is
very amusing to see the impassive Mac Branain show so much emotion.”
Circinn skimmed down Ella’s body, briefly landing on the ever present
mark on her neck and then resting on the slight swell of her belly just as he laid
his hand gently on the mound. “The most blessed of miracles Elizabeth. I cannot
adequately express how grateful I am that you have come to our world.”
All evening people had been ogling her stomach like it was a pot of gold.
If Ella counted the number of times hands had reached out and touched her bump
she’d be rich. She couldn’t really blame them though her pregnancy was the first
in over a hundred years so it was a pretty big deal for just about everyone, still, it
was starting to annoy her. She was ready to snap the wrist of the next person that
touched her. Circinn was that next person but for some reason it didn’t annoy her,
in fact she felt nothing but love and comfort, warmth.
“Now tell me, how are you finding our world?”
Ella smiled. “Well it’s a helluva lot different than mine that’s for sure.
Sometimes I feel like I’m living in the Eighteenth Century, with the way everyone
dresses and talks and acts but then a cell phone will ring or a car will drive by and
I’m reminded that I’m not.” Still smiling she shrugged, “I can’t complain though,
I mean it hasn’t been too hard adjusting, some things are harder than others but
I’m sure I’ll get a handle on it…at least I hope I do. Though I have to admit that
sometimes it feels like I’ll never get use to it.”
“I understand your uncertainty but I am confident that in time you will
meld into our society as if you were born here. As you stated yourself,
2
Forever Mine
D’rkenrealm is not that much different from your own Realm. The only thing that
really separates the two is the knowledge Humans here have of our kind. I think
you will find your transition not as hard as you might think. Besides, you have the
White Wicca Matilija and of course your supportive mate all helping to make it
easier. I trust you will count me as one of those people as well. “
Ella smiled, “I would be honored Consul.”
“No lass, none of that, call me Cinn. We are speaking as friends there is no
need for such formalities.”
“Okay, Cinn.” Ella leaned in and whispered, “I like that by the way it has
a very dashing yet naughty quality about it.” She winked.
Cinn found Ella to be a breath of fresh air and chuckled at her comment
while Magnus’ famous frown reappeared. “You’re mouth’s running wild El, tame
it.” he grumbled.
Ella didn’t take her mate’s comments to heart. Instead she gave him a little
shove with her elbow. “Oh, lighten up.” Turning back to Circinn she said, “I
swear since we’ve gotten here he’s been nothing but uptight and proper.
Meanwhile at home he’s all growly bear and a wise ass.”
While Magnus continued to frown Circinn laughed again, “My longtime
friend has difficulty accepting the fact that he actually has a destiny and always
did. I would suspect he will need time to adjust as much as you.”
Magnus opened his mouth to rebuff Cinn but didn’t get one word out
before he was rudely interrupted.
“A destiny that is perhaps a disingenuous one, is it not Consul?”
The change that came over her mate’s manner told Ella exactly who said
that. She turned to face the vamp who opposed Magnus becoming Overlord –
Count Arnost Moravec.
There was a deep meaningful sigh from Circinn and a long and angry
rumble from Magnus who took a step forward clearly intent on violence, but he
was stopped by Circinn’s strong yet gentle grip that rested on his shoulder.
“No person’s destiny is misleading Arnost it is only the foolhardy that
deem it so.” Cinn said.
Black malcontented eyes blazed back at Circinn but then just as quickly
they settled and he smiled. Well if you could call that a smile. It was cruel and
cold…void of anything but hatred and violence.
Ella was struck with an almost excruciating spasm that was amplified by
the baby’s sudden agitation that came in the form of furious and impressively
strong kicks. She rubbed her stomach to calm the baby as those black eyes
abhorrently raked down her frame then stopped on her belly.
“Perhaps or perhaps it is the truly wise that recognize when some things
are not meant to be and never were. Mayhap your visions have failed you Circinn.
Perhaps you have fallen out of favor with the Goddess. It is quite conceivable
Circinn the Consul, that for once in your overlong and gallingly astute life you are
wrong.” Arnost mockingly replied.
Ella’s eyes widen in surprise. After hearing how much Circinn was
regaled it was shocking to hear the Count’s scathing retort and spoken right to the
man’s face.
3
Forever Mine
Magnus stepped up to the Count. His fists clenched at his side, his own
voice biting with contempt and disbelieve. “You overstep your place Arnost. You
dare speak so impertinently to the Consul.”
Arnost maliciously smirked, completely unfazed by Magnus’ show of
disrespect. “I dare many things boy, as you know. If you have forgotten that then
perhaps you need a reminder.”
Arnost’s eyes blackened and his fingers twitched in preparation of a strike.
Magnus smiled in return, his eyes twinkling with glee, daring Arnost to do
exactly what he threatened.
“He hasn’t forgotten he’s just a stubborn Mick that has never changed and
undoubtedly it never will.”
Count Konstantin Kotova, First Generation Turned Vampire and the
current Sovereign of Russia, spoke those scathing words as he stepped up to
Arnost’s side and looked at Ella with a sneer on his lips and contempt in his eyes.
Ella knew all about these two. Frankly they gave her the willies.
They were both First Generation Turned Vamps, just like Magnus was,
but they were much older and because of that they both believed that Arnost
should be the next in line to be Overlord. Being pushed aside by the prophecy of
the Book of Nahajan did not sit well with either of them.
“Enough gentlemen, this is my home, it is a sanctuary for one and all. “
His voice suddenly shifted, almost echoing off the walls and filling the hallway
with a deep don’t mess with me tone. “I will not tolerate violence. Do we
understand each other?”
Seconds ticked by and the air became somewhat more subdued. The men
stepped back from each other, their frames though still rigid with hatred for one
another relaxed slightly in the demanding and ominous tenor of the Consul. Then
into the hostility came a harmonious vivacity that filled the hall.
Ella looked beyond the two hostile men standing in front of her and was
once more taken back by the untainted perfection of beauty.
She frowned slightly, her hand rose on its own accord and patted her hair
into place, every damn being in this realm was gorgeous, unearthly so. So much
so that it made a simple woman like herself - you know someone from a normal
dimension, like Earth! - feel ugly.
“Ah Sasha, it has been too long. You are as stunning as ever.” Cinn said.
The woman smiled and Ella felt her mouth drop to the floor. Talk about
gorgeous. Holy hell-fire this woman would give Angelina Jolie a run for her
money.
“It is good to see you Circinn. As usual you are too kind to an old woman
like me.” Sasha’s voice was articulate and smooth. It was a Russian accent not
that different from her mate Konstantin’s just more refined and melodious to the
ears. When she turned and looked at Ella, her eyes were the most astounding
shade of blue Ella had ever seen. They practically glowed with unseen
knowledge, as if the mind behind those eyes saw everything Ella did not.
Smiling, Sasha boldly reached out and grasped Ella’s hands in her own. “It
is a pleasure to meet you Lady Mac Branain.”
4
Forever Mine
As Ella held Sasha’s hand she was filled with a keen sense of sisterhood, a
kinship that her soul recognized, understood, and reached out to.
“Please just call me Ella.”
Sasha smiled and gripped her hand with a strength that surprised Ella
coming from such a feminine and graceful form.
“As you wish Ella and you will call me Sasha.”
“Elizabeth, allow me to introduce Lady Aleksandra Volynski Kotova.”
Magnus said.
Sasha turned to Magnus, still an utterly bright smile gracing her face as
her palm lifted and rested on his cheek. “My, my so formal Magnus, I remember
the days when you affectionately called me Maman.”
Ella looked over to see Magnus actually blushing in embarrassment. Then
she gaged Konstantin and Arnost’s reaction to Sasha’s warm and friendly
demeanor. The red and angry faces clearly showed that they were not feeling the
love - at all.
“That’s enough of that Sasha. Come we should retire, it has been a long
journey.” Konstantin grabbed Sasha’s wrist, practically ripping her hand off of
Magnus.
The moment he did Ella could swear she saw a look of revulsion cross
Sasha’s striking face but she did not jerk back as Ella expected nor did she refute
what Konstantin said, she simply smiled and nodded her head.
“Yes I am a bit tired. The journey from Moscow to Scotland does indeed
seem longer these days.”
“Then of course you must rest. The evening’s activities will be a joyous
occasion and you must be at your best.” Circinn said.
Arnost’s cold dead eyes pinned Magnus with loathing. “Yes, joyous
indeed.”
Sasha smiled and addressed Ella. “I look forward to speaking with you
again Dragotsennaya. It is with much happiness and great adulation that I
welcome you to our world.”
Ella felt Sasha’s affection and openness. She smiled her thanks, knowing
in her heart that she just gained a dear friend for life.
Konstantin and Arnost nodded with tense faces. Each one took a hold of
Sasha’s arms, guiding her down the hallway and around the corner.
The moment they disappeared Circinn spoke. “I wish a private word with
you Magnus, if you don’t mind Ella. I won’t keep him for long.”
Magnus frowned; he didn’t like the idea of Ella being far away from him
especially now that Arnost and Konstantin were in the castle.
Ella on the other hand felt like she was going to throw up. “No that’s fine,
I think I’ll just step outside and get some fresh air.”
Concerned brown eyes searched her face. “Are you alright Ionuin, perhaps
you should rest.”
Ella smiled at her mate, her hand automatically rising to her belly where
she rubbed it gently. “No I’m fine really. I just need a little air that’s all. Go on,
I’ll meet you in the great hall when you’re done.”
5
Forever Mine
He looked unsure so Ella quickly gave him a reassuring smile. She leaned
up and cupped his cheek, leaning in she kissed him, a slow lingering kiss right on
the lips. “Don’t worry about me. I might be pregnant but I can still kick ass when
I need to.”
Sighing, Magnus kissed her back. “Don’t kick anyone’s ass, I like that
dress and would hate to see it stained with blood.” He winked and Ella chuckled,
feeling a bit better now that Arnost and Konstantin were gone.
“I won’t be long Ionuin.” He kissed her one last time then turned and
walked into the parlor.
Circinn gently laid his hands on Ella’s shoulders then turned her toward
the opposite end of the hall. “Those doors will take you directly out to the garden.
Take as much time as you need. You are perfectly safe in my home.”
“Thank you Cinn.”
With a slight nod and a smile Circinn went into the parlor and closed the
doors. The moment he did Ella practically ran down the hall and out the double
glass doors to the patio.
She really was not feeling well. Her encounter with Arnost and Konstantin
had turned her stomach upside down. The baby was kicking furiously, clearly
distraught to have been in their presence.
“You’re telling me kiddo those two freaked me out too. Maybe I can just
hide out here for the rest of the night.” She wistfully said.
“I am quite certain Cinn would not mind another beautiful rose to adorn
his gardens.”
Hearing the deep husky timber of yet another Russian accent coming from
behind her, Ella stiffened. Slowly she turned around and was staring into a chest
wearing a black leather vest. Her head tilted back, her eyes approvingly gazing
over the mammoth that stood before her. He was big, real big.
Unfortunately for him, she was not in mood for any more Russian’s so her
response was a bit bitchy. “Are you here to bust my nuts too Big Boy?”
Full lips quirked up in amusement as cerulean eyes glimmered with
delight. He took a step back then raked those eyes slowly down her frame
stopping at her bosom, which was a bit bigger since her pregnancy, then lowering
to her belly and finally settling on the vee between her legs.
“I was not aware you had a set as well milady.” He looked back into her
eyes. His held a glint of devilish delight. “Is the Overlord aware of this? Strange,
I always thought he was a breast man not a nut lover.”
His light teasing comment was so unlike the other commentaries she had
received thus far that it threw Ella for a loop. It also relaxed her and she couldn’t
stop herself from laughing. She laughed so hard that she got a sudden ache in her
back.
Ella leaned back grabbing the railing for balance. “God, I wish Magnus
was here to hear that. I’d love to see his reaction.”
There was absolutely no resemblance to his father but he most definitely
had the uncanny beauty of his mother, though his was a rugged manly hotness
instead of feminine beauty. And big! Good God the man had to be at least six-
6
Forever Mine
seven. Standing before her was a man that would make any woman wet in the
panties.
Ella shifted, suddenly uncomfortable with her thoughts but no less able to
stop them from coming. He just radiated pure sexual stimulation.
She blushed then cleared her throat. “You must be Nikolai.”
Nikolai Kotova smiled that knowing smile of a man who knew the affect
he had on women. His feet clicked together as he bowed gracefully, his arm
coming out in a wide polished arc.
“And you are too gorgeous to be anyone but Elizabeth Mac Branain.”
“You can tell who I am by just my looks?” Ella teased.
“Well if you aren’t then I must be slipping. I thought I already tasted all
the beauties in the land.”
Ella chuckled, “somehow I don’t doubt that. Please call me Ella”
Ella held her hand out and Nikolai took it. He turned her hand palm side
up then bestowed an open mouthed kiss as he winked at her through long inky
lashes.
“It is a pleasure to meet you Ella, Magnus is a lucky man. I must admit
that I am quit tempted to try and seduce you away from him. Unfortunately for me
I may be a scoundrel but I do have honor. You will keep me in mind though
should he ever fail to keep you satisfied the way a woman of your beauty
demands.” His voice was deep and smooth, and hitting every womanly part of
Ella like an arrow hitting the bulls’ eye.
Ella could only stand there speechless and…growing hot as Hades. She
probably shouldn’t be standing there lusting for a man that was not her mate but
she didn’t feel guilty about it, in fact she seriously doubted there was any woman
on the face of the planet that could stand in Nikolai Kotova’s presence and not
feel the need to be everything he wanted her to be.
She had to get grip. This was after all her mate’s most trusted ally and
friend, and the realty was that while Nikolai might be temptation walking there
was no man or vamp who turned her on more than Magnus.
Still, Ella’s smile was pure contented female as she purred back her
answer. “You are a smoothie aren’t you?”
“Too smooth for his own good.” The irritated comment was followed up
by the arrival of her mate.
Ella looked at Nikolai who was smiling from ear to ear. “You knew he
was there, didn’t you?”
Nikolai’s smile only grew as he winked at her again.
“Of course he did. Koyla has always taken great pleasure in pushing my
buttons.” Magnus’s voice was stern but the softness of his gaze clearly reflected
the affection he had for the Russian vamp.
They turned to each other and clasped their forearms in greeting, both of
them smiling with a camaraderie that tugged at Ella’s heart in a strange almost sad
way for some reason.
“I always knew those beguiling powers of yours would be your down fall
one day. And here you are, using them on my mate. Now I have to kill you.”
Nikolai chuckled, “I would expect nothing less mo dheartháir.”
7
Forever Mine
Magnus’ grin spread across his face with ease and affection. “It’s been too
long Koyla. I was expecting you in Monrovia what happened.”
“Misha and I were in Romania. There were some…things that required
our utmost attention.” Nikolai smoothly answered.
“Things ah? I’m sure those things had long legs and heaving bosoms.”
Magnus responded with a deep chuckle.
Nikolai flashed him a rakish grin.
They switched to Upyrian, talking about what Ella had no idea, frankly
she wasn’t paying the conversation any attention, she couldn’t stop staring at
Nikolai Kotova.
She had the strangest sensation. As she continued to study him she felt an
almost paternal affection for him which was slowly filling her heart. The more she
stared the more it grew. Silly really considering he was a helluva lot older then
she was and that they’d just met, and for the obvious reason that this man most
definitely did not need anyone looking out for him. He was steaming with selfconfidence and strength. She could tell just from their short interaction that he had
a fun easy going nature, someone that lived life to the fullest. Yet she also sensed
that underneath all that charismatic charm and grace that Nikolai Kotova could be
a dangerous predator. She wasn’t afraid of him though nor did she feel like she
had to be wary of him. She just had the oddest feeling, almost like she had to fight
for him.
She shook her head to clear her thoughts, then without warning she was hit
with a wave of obscure images and emotions. The images were fuzzy but the
emotions that pounded her were all too real. They came at her rapidly making her
feel completely immobile as they flowed through her one after another. Emotions
that were deep and ragged, intense feelings of pain and lifelessness, empty souls
and deep yearnings, and a fiery intimate fervor that made her toes curl in her
heals. They were all mixed together as one, and they were topped off by the
sudden consciousness of stubborn bitterness, anger, lies and betrayal…
hurtfulness, they all hit her like a freight train. She was rooted to the spot, seeing
and feeling more than she ever should.
She knew she was experiencing something that had yet to come,
something that evolved around the two men talking to each other as close as too
people could be. It wasn’t entirely clear but she knew these emotions were just the
beginning, and that later when she went to sleep she would be bombarded with
the entire show in 3D. She’d always had prophetic dreams so she wasn’t that
shaken but these feelings were so candid that it was almost overwhelming.
Magnus’ now deceased sire, Master Carvilius, had warned her that when
she slipped through the portal that brought her to D’rkenrealm that her prophetic
dreams would strengthen and become more precise. Getting just a little taste of
that now made her feel uneasy and she wasn’t sure she wanted that or not.
“Ionuin are you alright?”
Magnus’ concerned voice broke Ella out of her thoughts. Her vision
cleared and she saw two sets of eyes watching her intently.
Was she? She honestly didn’t know. What she did know was that it
seemed like her world had just shifted.
8
Forever Mine
Suddenly feeling drained and tired, Ella longed to speak with the vampire
she had looked upon as her guide these last few months. She had learned many
things from Carvilius about this world, about her mate, and about her own self
and destiny. Now that he was dead she felt a frisson of wariness, almost
frightened from this new ability and unsure of whom she could turn to for
counsel. But then she thought of the kind Scotsman she had just met and decided
that she would take Circinn up on his offer of help. It would have to wait though.
She didn’t want to tell her mate, he worried so much about her and the
baby’s welfare, not to mention the political intrigue he now found himself in that
she didn’t want to add to his burdens.
Ella smiled at them. “You’re such a worry wart. Of course I’m alright.
I’m just more tired than I thought I was.”
Magnus grunted as he pulled her into his arms and kissed the top of her
head. “You’re doing too much Ionuin, I know you’re strong but you must think of
the baby.” He looked up at Nikolai, “we ran into Arnost and Konstantin.”
Nikolai’s face hardened with hostility. “Those two would make
Chernobog the black devil, blanch. It’s no wonder you’re not feeling well. You
should rest. There is plenty of time to get acquainted later.”
It was a strange comment for a son to make about his Father.
Ella couldn’t stop staring into Nikolai’s eyes. She couldn’t stop the
sensations that were once more flooding her and she couldn’t stop the compassion
she felt for him from coming.
If she knew what it was she would have voiced it because it felt ominous,
it felt like it was something that was going to change everything for him. She felt
it her duty to tell him something but she was so uncertain of exactly what she was
seeing and feeling that she didn’t say anything.
She didn’t have to.
Nikolai looked into Ella’s green eyes and saw it all.
His smile faltered only slightly as he cleared his throat feeling ill at ease
with her empathy. “My friend Mikkel Haraldsson will be arriving shortly from
Norway with his family. They have been looking forward to meeting you. I hope
you can spare a few moments to greet them.”
Looking into Nikolai’s kind face, Ella’s heart swelled with raw
heartbreaking emotions, all she wanted to do was weep.
She grasped his hand and held it in her own, tightly. “I would love to
Nikolai, as well as spending more time with you, I would be honored.”
“Come Ionuin I’ll take you to our room.”
Magnus took her arm but Ella stopped him. “No, I can get there myself.
Stay and finish your talk with Nikolai. I know you were anxious to speak with
him.”
She gave him no room to argue as she smiled at them both, nodded, then
walked back into the house.
Magnus watched Ella go both curiously and concerned. He sensed her
heightened emotions and knew she was on the verge of a serious meltdown.
9
Forever Mine
While he was deeply concerned he chocked it up to her raging hormones.
He wasn’t going to worry about her sudden mood swings, if he did he’d put
himself in the loony bin because the Gods knew that’s all he’d been doing lately.
“She’s an amazing woman Magnus and perfect for you. She is just what
our world needs.” Nikolai softly said as his eyes followed Ella into the house.
“That’s what I need to talk to you about Koyla.”
The tone of Magnus’ voice had Nikolai’s body tightening.
He knew what was coming he had known it before he even arrived, and to
be honest it was the reason why he didn’t go to Monrovia as planned. He wanted
to avoid this particular conversation but he realized on a sigh that was not now
nor ever was an option to him.
“I’m listening.”
“Arnost and Konstantin seem determined to undermine my rule. I don’t
trust them. I know they’re up to something and I know it doesn’t bode well for
anyone least of all me and mine. “
Magnus took a step closer, his voice lowering an octave as he continued.
“Nikolai you came to the House of Carvilius as a scrawny little kid. I
trained you. I taught you everything I knew and I watched as you soaked it all up
like a greedy little sponge. The man that stands before me today is a force to be
reckoned with. A powerful man, probably more then you are even willing to see.
You have more honor than any man I know and I’m proud of you and I respect
you greatly.” Magnus took a breath, the words that were to come were hard for
him to say but he still needed to say it. “I hope you are not insulted when I ask
you; when the shit hits the fan do you stand by my side? Can I count on you to be
my second?”
Nikolai was taken aback by the praise coming from a man who never once
showed the slightest bit of sentiment unless of course it was his wraith. He knew
Magnus was proud of him he just never expected to hear it. He suspected he had
Ella to thank for that, and silently he did.
While he knew where this conversation would lead to any concerns
Nikolai had didn’t seem to matter anymore. Yes Magnus was asking him to betray
his own blood, to fight in the battle that he knew just as Magnus did was upon
them, but Nikolai would give his life for the man who had stood up to Konstantin
when he was too young to do so himself.
They were family in every sense of the word.
There was no question. There was nothing to ponder or figure out.
Nikolai would do anything Magnus asked even if that meant going against
his father. He had no problem with that. In his mind it would not be disloyal
because Konstantin never had his loyalty to begin with.
Nikolai grasped Magnus’ shoulder believing unconditionally with his
heart and soul the absolute genuineness of the words he spoke. “You always had
my loyalty Magnus and you always will. No matter what happens I will stand by
your side. I would never betray you my brother.”
10
Forever Mine
CHAPTER ONE
2101
Furth im Wald, Germany
It was a night meant for death.
That was his first thought as he stared at the full moon and its unusual
purple haze. As the wind blew and the rank smell of decaying flesh filtered
through his nostrils, his second thought was that this night was no different than
any other night he'd had in the past century. Even so, he couldn't seem to take his
eyes off of it.
It was just as breathtaking as any other he had seen in his long life but
there was something different about it as well. There was a peculiar oddness to it
that mesmerized him. Some would say it was a magic moon, a night when the
Goddess Anaya left the Otherworld and roamed the Realm bestowing great and
wondrous gifts to those who were worthy. If he didn't have two feet firmly
planted on solid ground, he might believe that too, but to a man who had seen
more destruction than any one man should, that so-called magical moon meant
only one thing - death.
General Nikolai Kotova turned away from the fanciful sight and exhaled a
long, deep and disgusted breath as he looked down the dirt road that ran through
the small village.
Blood… carnage… death… It was all around him… this was his reality.
Just another night of meaningless death to taint my soul
On that dark thought, a strong gust of wind blew across the road sending
the loose gravel flying in the air. It fiercely swirled but he paid it no mind.
Instead, his attentive eyes took in the carnage that littered the tree-lined road, their
normal bright cerulean color darkening with loathing as they gazed upon the
butchery spread out all around him.
He stopped walking and glowered at the evidence of the slaughter that
turned his stomach yet still kept his eyes imprisoned. Bodies covered the ground.
Lifeless eyes stared up into the sky. Mouths hung open. Arms and legs were still.
They were all just… dead. He should look away, he didn't need to stare at it to
have their deaths confirmed but for some perverse reason he couldn't. Instead, he
watched as the life essences of the deceased trickled down the sloped road and
pooled around his black shitkickers, staining the sides of the soles with the souls
of the dead.
He took another deep breath just as the wind continued to waft and he
began his somber trek through the village once more. The rancid smell of decay
again entered his flaring nostrils and he growled with irritation as his nose
twitched irritably from the sharp stench.
Gods, he was getting tired of that smell. When would it end? That was a
constant question and he always had a quick and reasonable answer… never.
11
Forever Mine
This war had been raging for too long. For a century, the same putrid smell had
been coating his soul like a mantel of shame. He didn't have to be standing in a
battlefield to smell it. It was always on him, always with him, like it was soaked
into his skin. No matter how hard he washed, it was always there. A constant
reminder of the monstrosities he had committed. It trenched his insides and
blackened his soul as if it were the enemy's fist wrapped around his throat
squeezing the life out of him. Well, what little life he had left inside of him at
least.
“Dead as the dead.”
The murmured opinion was a simple testament of truth. If it weren't for
the steady beat of his heart he would think himself a soulless vamp and not the
man who had been born a vampire. Even still, though his heart pumped with life it
wasn't that farfetched to believe. After fighting this war for so long he wasn't that
much different than the soulless vamps that surrounded him. This war had
changed him so much that he hardly even recognized himself anymore.
A long time ago he had been just like everyone else. He had experienced
love and desire, and he had been gifted with some joy and contentment in his life,
maybe not as much as others had but he had still known it. Now the only things he
knew were disgust and shame. All he had now was death and darkness, and there
was no reprieve. There was nothing in his life that gave him any semblance of
contentment anymore not even sex, and for a man who use to spend weeks
indulging his sexual appetite with multiple lovers that confession was
reprehensible. Oh he still had sex, lots of sex actually but he didn't really get any
pleasure out of it. It was just another body function that he had to do, like take a
piss.
Fuck, he was tight. His entire body was strung out with a heaviness that
weighed him down for far too long. Sadly for him, the discomfort was normal but
out of habit he rolled his head in a futile attempt to loosen the thick muscles of his
neck. It didn't help but he tried again, in vain. Next he lifted his shoulders up and
then down several times but they remained tense as well. His arms were heavy
and swung by his side with stiffness. The muscles in his thighs were taut, causing
his legs to feel inflexible even though they carried him rapidly down the street.
Even the muscles in his face that had at one time smiled with ease felt stiff, as if
they were permanently set in a deep angry scowl.
Goddess save him, he hated it. Hated what this war turned him into. He
was a warrior, always had been, but this war had no honor in it. It was pointless
and it was all one big fucking lie.
Most people fought in this war because they thought they were fighting for
a cause, that of keeping the vampire line pure. When the Book of Nahajan
prophecy came to pass some revered it while others looked upon it as sin. They
were told and they believed unconditionally the narcissistic principle that if you
were not a vampire then you were nothing…expendable. Some believed that a
mating between a vampire and a human or a Shikar, or even with a witch or a fey,
was blasphemy. Of course, it was bullshit and sometimes Nikolai wondered how
people could forget so easily. True, a hundred years might have passed but when
12
Forever Mine
you're butchering a species of people, you’d think the real reason why would be
remembered.
He briefly wondered what that kind of ignorance felt like, was it indeed
bliss? He didn’t know. Unfortunately for him, he was not one of those people, he
remembered too well how this war began and it wasn't because of some crap
about sacrilege either.
This war began because of one vamp’s obsession with ruling the world
and nothing else. Nikolai truly wished he could be like everyone else and just
conveniently forget what took place on that cold night so many years ago when
Arnost was denied what he deemed his rightful place as Overlord and began his
long and bloody coup. Just like Magnus, Nikolai had not been surprised, he had
been expecting it and he had been fully prepared to stand against Konstantin and
Arnost, and he had, at first. But somehow and without even realizing it,
everything turned on him so quickly that to this day it still made his head spin.
It began in Scotland. During the assembly of the Council, which was
comprised of the crowned heads of the diverse species in the Realm, Arnost had
stood up and vehemently refuted the coronation of Magnus as Overlord. He
accused Circinn the Consul of being biased and he demanded that the Council
overrule the Goddess Anaya's emissary and back Arnost.
The Council members had been stunned into silence then promptly
appalled with Arnost’s’ assertion and his boldness, but mostly they had been
acutely horrified by his arrogant insubordination toward Circinn, the right hand of
the Goddess herself. Arnost was lucky he didn't lose his head that day, which was
the law for his insolence toward Circinn and exactly what the Council would have
done had it not been for the recommendation of a lesser punishment which came
from Circinn himself.
Not wanting to go against the emissary wishes, the Council banished
Arnost, and his second Konstantin who sided with Arnost, back to Russia where
they were to remain for two years in exile.
Arnost wasn't stupid he obeyed the Council's decree but while in exile he
began his measured and calculated plan to gain the seat of power by
disseminating that procreation between vampires and any other species opposed
the Goddess Anaya's scripture. He warned the populace of the Realm that the
wraith of the Goddess would come down upon their heads if the heinous breeding
was allowed to continue. It was a purely petty and cowardice maneuver but still it
didn't take long for other small minded idiots like Arnost to agree with him.
Within the span of two years Arnost and Konstantin had managed to gain a great
many followers, and on the exact day of Magnus’ anointment two years later, they
struck and the butchery began.
Nikolai didn't like to think about that day too much. Those memories
came with a wealth of heady emotions that just made him feel like shit. Too bad
he could never get it out of his mind.
Gods, he was nothing more but a coward and that was what sickened him
the most. He never wanted to be a part of the irrational jealousies of a madman,
yet he did not stand up and fight against them. Instead he fought their battles for
13
Forever Mine
them and he did so now just as he did then, with self-disgust and inner hatred
driving him on.
It was this aversion that made him the most feared vampire general of all
the opposed factions. Fighting a battle he did not believe in for the past century
had succeeded in doing one thing…it turned him into the perfect killer mechanical and unemotional. Mayhap that was Konstantin's objective to begin
with. To eliminate any compassion or love Nikolai had in him. To turn him into
nothing but an unthinking and unfeeling killing machine and…he succeeded.
Fuck! That just pissed him off. There was nothing he hated more than his
father getting what he wanted. If he could Nikolai would just drop his sword
walk right up to the enemy and impale himself on their blade. It was nothing less
than what he deserved. Yet, even that option was not available to him. He had to
protect his family from his own father and you couldn't do that when you were
dead.
“My lord?”
“What?” Nikolai snarled at his best friend and second-in-command,
Mikkel Haraldsson. When he was met with silence, he looked over his shoulder
and into a pair of pale blue eyes stoically staring back.
Frustrated with himself, Nikolai sighed. “Forgive me, Misha, I’m just…”
“Say nothing of it, my friend.”
Mikkel’s soft and quick reply warmed Nikolai’s cold heart. If it weren’t
for Mikkel’s undying loyalty, Nikolia would most likely have staked himself by
now.
“What is it?” Nikolai asked.
“The Count issued new orders. He wants us to head east.”
Nikolai snarled. “Of course he does, but what does it matter?” He gazed
out over the vast countryside. “East… west, north… south, what difference does it
make? This town is no different than the next one, just another notch against our
souls.”
Tensing, Mikkel searched their surroundings but his pale blonde head did
not move. He didn’t want to draw attention to himself and the anxiety he felt from
his friend's frank and not so quiet remark.
His voice was hushed as he drew abreast of Nikolai. “Need I remind you,
Koyla, of the spy in our midst? You should not speak so openly.”
Nikolai knew that, but in the moment he couldn't have cared less and he
expressed that sentiment by way of a grunt and a derisive answer. “Asimov can
kiss my ass.”
Captain Asimov carried the esteemed title of Nikolai's third-in-command
but in truth he was the Count’s man through and through. He was a spy and
nothing more as he kept Arnost abreast of every little thing Nikolai did, including
who he took into his bed. He was a man Nikolai very much wanted dead.
Mikkel chuckled. “I don't think you would enjoy that, my friend. Even the
whores don't like his attention.”
Nikolai once again grunted his response then answered Mikkel after a long
and tired sigh. “Pile the bodies and burn them. Then ready the men.”
14
Forever Mine
Mikkel nodded then left to do his bidding while Nikolai continued to make
his way down the dirt path, his stomach still churning with aversion at how many
more Blendlings they took out this night.
Like he told Mikkel, it was just more of the same thing. Their enemies
were decent fighters but they were not skilled and they were all so young. Hell,
Blendlings in general were a young race and The Cleansing War their first war.
They were not seasoned warriors like the vamps they fought so valiantly, they
were more like babes and there was no honor in killing babes.
The sound of a fight still underway drifted to Nikolai’s ears. A dark frown
settled across his brow. He thought the battle won and over, yet there was no
mistaking the echoes of a small scuffle still in play. Wanting nothing more than to
put an end to this night's wickedness and lay his weary body down for another
restless slumber filled with nightmares of his monstrous deeds, Nikolai headed
toward the sounds with brisk restless strides and wearing a scowl as intimidating
as Bile himself.
Turning a corner that led to a deserted part of the village, Nikolai spotted
the skirmish right away. Ten of his best soldiers surrounded one lone warrior, and
there was no doubt in Nikolai's mind that this was indeed a warrior, a warrior
from the East; a Ninja.
Covered from head to foot in skintight black spandex, the warrior moved
with deadly silence, inflicting pain on Nikolai's strongest seasoned warriors,
slowly playing with them one by one the way a cat would toy with a mouse. His
movements were crisp and sharp and sang of skill and beauty.
Nikolai’s heart began to pound with excitement as he felt a sudden spark
of life to his otherwise deadened soul. Here was a true warrior, one that was
capable, one that required his utmost attention and skill, a worthy opponent.
Nikolai smiled with eagerness as he walked closer, his eyes soaking in the
flawless maneuvers as the warrior jumped up, did a back flip, landed on his feet,
then kicked out with his left leg and swung it around, knocking four of the
soldiers off their feet with one clean sweep. It was a sweet move, all the more
accurate by the supreme finesse of the warrior's movements. It was beautiful. It
was enchanting. It made his dick hard.
What?
Nikolai came to a sudden halt; a grimace of slow awareness dawned on his
face. Closer to his prey, he scrutinized the small warrior as he spun around and
revealed a stake in his hand that had not been there before. It was drawn so
quickly Nikolai had no idea just where from that liquid skin outfit - that detailed,
one very curvy body - he pulled it from.
Curvy body?
Nikolai's grimace turned to a full-fledged scowl as he took another step
closer.
The warrior turned again, embedding that stake in the heart of one of
Nikolai's men. The vamp looked shocked then in a blink of an eye, he was dust
and the warrior moved on to his next victim. But Nikolai's eyes remained on the
warrior and not his men who were blowing in the wind as the warrior felled them
one by one. There was something different about this one and the more he
15
Forever Mine
observed him and the closer he got, he could see what that difference was. So
entranced with the warrior's fighting skills, he failed to see anything else, but
now… he could see nothing else.
The warrior turned to his left, giving Nikolai a clear and unobstructed
view of a profile that showcased a most curvaceous contour. Ah, but he should
have known, the warrior moved too gracefully and way too sensually to be a man.
Nikolai's body stirred to life. His eyes greedily traced the tempting swell
of breasts then moved down a flat abdomen and then on to a trim waist that sat
atop a rather curvy set of hips for one so petite as she. His head tilted to the left
as he continued to study her. No, petite was not the word. Though she probably
stood about five feet seven, her body was too opulently shaped to be called petite.
She was full figured in a very slimming way, a combination that appealed to him
with demanding intensity.
His mouth curved upward, his smile almost blinding from the inferno that
started to sizzle his soul. It had been a long time since he'd felt such lust and that
was exactly what was coursing through him now - hot, demanding, raw,
animalistic lust. Right before his eyes was a warrior with enough skills to rival his
own. The fact that the warrior was a woman boiled his blood to a fevered pitch.
Nikolai stood near the invisible border that enclosed the fight, studying her
technique with growing admiration as she continued to make his men look like
amateurs. Her every movement was natural, not strained. They were not honed
from years of practice either, they were simply who she was. He knew from
personal experience that the flawless maneuvers playing out before him like a
sensual dance was not something you had to think about, they just happened, and
with perfect intent.
Excitement coursed through him. He took a deep breath and, as if on cue,
a gust of wind rolled in from the south and blew directly in the face. His eyes
darkened to a deep stormy blue just before they closed from the raw aching
shudder that moved through his entire being. Power - pure, untainted delicious
power filled him. In all his years of living, he had never smelt anything as
luscious and intoxicating as this.
Keeping his eyes closed, he focused all his attention on that power. An
easy thing to do considering the scent filled every pore on his body and stuck to
his soul like glue. It made him feel strong. He yearned to fall deep inside the
source and surround himself in its very essence. It made him feel… reborn.
Something shifted inside of him. His heart thumped with life, every nerve
ending in his body tingled with a newly born energy that seemed to come from
the deepest parts of his soul. He could actually feel everything, and it wasn't the
cold emptiness he normally felt, this was warmth and light. This was life,
pumping with strength, rejuvenating all his senses and his soul. He took a deep,
deep breath and it felt like it was his first, like he had just woken up from a long
and tedious slumber.
Nikolai’s eyes snapped open and instantly sought the source of this new
being… it was her, it had to be. As he stood there unable to look away from the
Blendling warrior, he felt a concentrated and deep-seated pull toward her as if she
16
Forever Mine
were the essence of his being, one he unknowingly had been waiting for his entire
life.
A loud grunt drew Nikolai's attention and a broad smile lit his face - the
little warrior stood facing one lone solider, Captain Asimov. He felt the
anticipation in his veins and it made him drool. There was no way in hell Asimov
could take her. She was too good and Asimov was an amateur at best.
Nikolai took another step, wanting to be as close as possible so he could
savor the look on the Captain's face when he realized death was only seconds
away. As he did, he breathed in again, his nostrils flaring with the unmistakable
aroma of… arousal.
His lip curled up in amusement. The thrill of the fight was pumping into
her body with a musky adrenaline he could swear to the Goddess above he could
feel in his own veins. It was fragrantly succulent and it called out to him on the
most primal of levels - possession.
Nikolai’s smile turned wholly rapacious as he reached back and pulled out
his broadsword. He was going to have her; there was no doubt in his mind. She
would fight him, but in the end it would not matter. A woman as passionate as this
would feel his desires and recognize them as her master. She would have no
choice but to succumb just like he had no choice but to take. He didn't give a shit
if she was the enemy or not, he was going to claim her and by the end of this
night, she would taste his steel - in more ways than one.
Abaigeal Mac Branain gracefully sank to the ground on one knee as she
pulled her stake out of the last remaining solider. Dust flew around; the power and
energy that coursed through her was as strong now as when the fight first started.
This legion of vamps had been wicked tough. Stronger, older, more
powerful than the poor young Blendlings they battled and quickly ran through. It
angered her that she had arrived late, if not then maybe she could have saved
more than the ten or so she saved now but as it was you couldn't always relay on
the European transit system to be on time, and the Goddess knew her father wasn't
about to give her the use of the private jet. That was reserved for actual warriors.
A sneering snicker escaped her lips. She was a real warrior her father was
just too pig headed to accept that. This was who she was, who she had always
been, and she was damn good at it too. The fact that she had to do it in secret
pissed her off and she hated the guilt she felt every time she looked into her
father's eyes but she couldn’t not be who she was born to be.
Why could her father not understand her need to fight? Why did he have
to be so damn full of fatherly protection and biasness? She loved her father with
everything inside of her but sometimes she just wanted to strangle him. There was
nothing in this world that made her feel more alive and important - useful - then
when she was fighting. She felt such a sense of purpose that she knew it was not
wrong. It made her feel complete and whole but her father refused to see that.
Hell, he refused to see anything beyond his own thoughts and desires, even hers.
17
Forever Mine
That was made perfectly clear when he started throwing Richard Wexler in her
face.
She held back the involuntary shiver that always accompanied thoughts of
Richard. She knew her father had plans for her and Richard, she’d known ever
since he introduced them over a year ago. If that awkward introduction hadn’t
been telling enough then the looks of pity from her brothers since then would
have. Her father wanted her mated to Richard Wexler she just couldn’t understand
why.
Honestly, Abby didn’t want to be mated to anyone. She wanted to be free
of the restraints her father put on her, getting mated wouldn’t free her it would
only shackle her down more, nice and tight. Exactly what her father wanted. She
knew time was running out. Especially now that she turned twenty five and
Shined, something that should have, if she weren’t the Overlord’s daughter,
guaranteed her independence and freedom. She had all her powers and she was
now immortal. She was more capable of taking care of herself now than ever
before but her father didn’t see it that way. She was going to go from one gilded
cage to another the only difference would be in who her jailors were.
Gods that was just freaking depressing! Was that what her life was going
to be; the boring and completely superficial life of a Princess? She was not a
Princess at least she was not her father’s epitome of what a Princess should be. If
anyone was more suited to that position it would be her cousin Bryony, who was a
girly-girl through and through, not Abby who was happier in jeans and a t-shirt
than anything else. But her father wouldn’t hear that. He had this idea in his head
that she was vulnerable and incapable of taking care of herself and because of that
he made her life a living hell.
She couldn’t do anything on her own. She was constantly followed by one
brother or another. It really fumed her. The one person in the world who should
have confidence in her, who should see her for who and what she was, didn’t. She
didn’t even know if she trusted him anymore. How sad was that?
In truth, her relationship with her father had always been like that. She
should be use to it and to be honest she sort had been until she got older and saw
the lives her friends lived, ones that were so different then her own. That’s when
the resentment started to build and that’s when the first stones of the wall between
her and her father were laid down.
Thank the Gods for her mom. She didn’t see things the same way her dad
did. She actually saw things quite differently. It was because of her that Abby was
now an elite Ninja warrior. She had been training for a long time, ever since she
can remember actually. Now she went out on missions to help fight the surge of
evil that was Count Moravec’s army. She proudly fought side by side with her
fellow Blendling race and she did it all behind her father’s back. He had no clue
what her mother had done and no idea Abby was fighting in the war. Gods help
them if he ever found out because he would be absolutely livid.
The sudden sound of feet hitting the dirt with a loud thud garnered Abby’s
attention. She knew without even looking that this newcomer would be big. It
was in the sound of his boots landing on solid ground, the strident almost
18
Forever Mine
booming thump of a big body coming to play. She smirked under her mask; the
bigger the better - the harder they fall.
Still crouched on the ground, Abby looked over her left shoulder to get a
glimpse of her new playmate. The first thing she saw was a worn pair of black
shitkickers standing not twenty feet away from her. Nothing unusual there except
their size which looked pretty freaking big even from where she was. Her
inquisitive gaze continued up a pair of sturdy and extremely well-muscled leather
clad legs that stood parted. One hand rested on his left hip as the other leaned
against a huge broadsword that looked as if it could cleave her in two with one
stroke. As her eyes continued to eat up his imposingly tall frame, the wind blew
and his black leather duster billowed out and around him, revealing an expansive
muscled chest that was, to her disappointment, protected by a steel shield. As the
wind howled, the dirt swirled about encircling but not touching him, just around
him, as if he kept it at bay with just the force of his will. That same breeze, which
now touched her spandex covered body with warmth, blew a mane of shoulder
length ebony waves around a ruggedly handsome face that was watching her like
a hawk.
Abby swallowed but held her ground, staring back in awe. This guy was
indeed big and in all the right places, and Goddess forgive her… he was smoking
hot!
Abby’s heart began to flutter wildly in her chest and it wasn't from the
thrill of the fight. It was from the way his eyes seemed to smolder right into hers.
With bold assuredness, as if he wanted her to know exactly what he was doing,
those hypnotic orbs took a long and audacious journey down the entire length of
her, stripping her bare and making her feel like his big hand just caressed every
inch of her instead of casually resting on the hilt of his sword.
It was pure stimulation. She felt naked, vulnerable; it was as if he was
seeing deep inside her, looking beyond the body and into a soul that had been
misplaced and lingering. It was so intimate, such pure stimulation, that her breath
quickened, her nipples budded against her top, and between her legs she felt
blistering heat followed by slick moisture.
Abby's eyes grew large with revelation. In a span of twenty seconds, this
stranger had succeeded in doing something no other man had been able to do
before: arouse her and, he never even touched her. He hadn't even spoken to her.
All it took was one look.
For one second Abby was stunned… lust… she was actually feeling lust!
For the first time in her life, she felt that elusive emotion known as desire. It was
white-hot stimulus and it was burning her up.
Thank the Goddess, she wasn't a freak! For so long, she thought there had
to be something wrong with her because she never felt it before. Oh, she'd been
attracted to men and she'd flirted shamelessly with them, but those flirtations
never gave her anything but a sweet feeling of niceness and a disinterest to take it
any further. But this, this was far from being just nice, this was unbridled and
aggressive. This set her entire essence on fire and she had an inherent need to
explore it further.
Explore it further? Was she nuts? This was the enemy!
19
Forever Mine
She was standing in the middle of a bloody battlefield and she was
actually contemplating jumping his bones! She had to get a grip on herself. She
had to control these pulsating sensations that were making her tingle all over with
deliciousness. She wasn't here to get laid - though that sounded like the best plan
yet - she was here to kill him.
Standing up tall, straightening her spine, and pushing all that arousal down
and out of her mind, Abby defiantly gazed back.
Nikolai's smile stretched across his face; it was like he could read every
thought she was having. She wanted him, she knew he wanted her, and yes… she
was going to fight him. He almost laughed. Poor little warrior, she thought she
was going to elude him and escape her own inner temptations but he would not let
her. She was his; she just didn't know it yet.
Abby saw the feral smile and read the smugness in his eyes. She snorted.
Obviously he thought she was one of those women who would fall at his feet and
beg him to take her. Well he had another thing coming. She was Abaigeal Mac
Branain, warrior, daughter to the Overlord. Who the hell did he think he was?
Abby squinted to get a better look at the chest shield she previously
skimmed over. When she saw the insignia, she blanched. Suddenly she wasn't
feeling that assured anymore.
Everyone knew that crest of death. It was a skull with blood-red eyes and
swirls of black paint all around its naked head. It had a sword that slithered its
way through the skull’s mouth and out its nose like a snake, squeezing the very
neck of its flesh-free home. The Russian words written below it simply said,
“Death awaits you.”
General Nikolai Kotova.
Abby was surprised her mouth wasn't hanging on the floor. Never in her
wildest dreams did she ever think she’d run into him, anywhere, let alone on a
battlefield at midnight in Germany.
A legend even before the war started, his prowess on the battlefield was
unparalleled. He was someone everyone, including her own brothers, looked up to
as an example of the perfectly honed warrior. When the war started, the legends
only became grander. While he had always been known as one of the most coldhearted vamps around, they say he became even more ruthless, like a vamp from
centuries ago when vampires were more feral than anything else. Yes, General
Nikolai Kotova was definitely a legend. One men looked upon with respect and a
healthy dose of fear, and someone women lusted after.
No shocker there. He was without a doubt the most virile male Abby had
ever come across. Still, admiration aside, she should probably be shitting her
pants right about now, but for some reason she wasn't afraid of him. Instead of
fear she felt energized. Her entire body was aflame with exhilaration to test her
skills against his and the lust that was warming her to a most uncomfortable
degree only fueled the fire.
Abby licked her lips with anticipation even though she did feel a bit
hesitant. He stood strong and proud, his big menacing body perfectly still,
waiting for the moment when the battle would begin. Seeing him standing there,
watching her intently with wicked blue eyes that burned for her, was
20
Forever Mine
disconcerting but she shook it off. She was not an amateur, she had fought plenty
of men who were as big as him including her brothers - she was confident she
could take him.
She really believed that and that should have prompted her to move
forward and begin the battle, but she felt rooted to the spot, paralyzed, drowning
in a deep blue sea of eyes that held her in their silent grasp. It felt like a lifetime
until she could finally pull away from his gaze and when she did, she couldn't
stop herself from looking over the rest of his visage. From the jagged scar that
ran from his temple then down the left side of his cheek - which was sexy as hell to the full sensuous mouth quirked up in sardonic amusement at her perusal.
“Do you need more time to ascertain my… abilities, milaya?”
The voice that spoke in Chinese with a thick Russian accent was deep and
heavy with amusement. It irked her but at least he thought she was from the East
which was what she wanted her enemies to believe
Her gratefulness was quickly squashed though when she recalled the last
word he mockingly spoke. Milaya, which was Russian for sweetie and, for some
damning reason, bothered the hell out of her. They did say the General was an
arrogant son of a bitch. Clearly, that rumor was dead-on. She wondered if he was
a sexist too.
Holding his gaze, Abby watched as his eyes darkened with anticipation
and his hand flexed on the hilt of his sword - no, definitely not, no sexist here.
This one was chomping at the bit to fight her. There was also no mistaking the
carnality in his eyes.
Abby's breath hitched with mutual eagerness but just as quickly, her eyes
flashed irritably. He was too bold and too confident at least if that cocky smirk
was any indication as to what he was thinking. It made her want to knock him off
his high horse.
“Perhaps it is you, my lord that needs time to decide whether or not you
should run.”
Nikolai's smirk turned voracious as he took a step closer and began to
circle her, his eyes raking down her form with devilish intent. “Your skills are
impressive for one so small. These were some of my best men.”
Abby nodded her head, accepting his compliment as her feet followed the
path he had begun.
“In fact, it seems I am indebted to you. You've done me a great service
this night and I thank you.” He extended his arm in a flourish then gracefully
bowed.
Abby’s eyebrow rose. She had? “Thanks, I… think. You know, you
surprise me. I didn't think a man such as you would be so quick to hand out
compliments.”
One dark eyebrow quirked up in question. “A man such as me? So you
know who I am?”
“You're a legend, General, I don't think there is anyone that hasn’t heard
of you or your…” Her eyes raked down his body and landed on the bulge that was
present in his crotch. She swallowed that damn annoying lust-lump down again
21
Forever Mine
then quickly shifted her gaze to the huge broadsword he limply held. “…
abilities.”
The General laughed. It was a deep rich sound that vibrated through Abby,
causing havoc to every nerve ending in her body.
He took a step closer but continued to circle her as he lifted his sword and
swung it around threateningly, skillfully, as if it weighed no more than a pencil.
“Well, you'll have to let me know after I… take you, just how accurate
those legends are.”
The twofold insinuation was not lost on Abby; in fact, it increased her
blood pressure. She smiled at him, still keeping pace with the circle he made.
“Since you know who I am, don't you think it only fair that I know who
you are?” He asked playfully yet his jaw was sternly set. He demanded an answer
and expected to get one.
Abby didn't hide the mirth she felt at that presumption. She laughed,
wholeheartedly, and the sound of it almost brought Nikolai to his knees.
“Funny! The legends never said you had a sense of humor, my lord.”
Abby shook her head as if she were chiding at child. “General, you don't really
think I would do that, do you? I mean, what's the point of wearing the get-up if
I'm going tell everyone who I am?”
His smile was not quite friendly anymore. In fact, he looked pissed off and
the growl that left his lips was a good indication he did not appreciate her
reproachful tone or sarcastic comment.
Smile or not, the man was blindingly attractive. And when he growled
again, the vibration ran straight from Abby’s ear down to her core – pounding
with feverish life. Damn, how freaking sexy was that! Her tongue once more slid
across her bottom lip as she savored the pulsating sensations then she shook her
head.
She wasn't thinking straight, his drop-dead gorgeousness was just sullying
her brain. All she could do was think about how good he would taste when she
should be contemplating all the ways to take that sinfully beautiful head off those
ridiculously wide shoulders.
Get it together, girl!
Abby pouted. “Oh, poor baby not use to getting denied, huh?”
He shook his head, his eyes flaming with anger and lust.
Abby calmly smiled, wondering at the same time why she was provoking
him.
“Well, get used to it, because that's all you'll get from me. D - E - N - I - E
- D… denied!”
She threw her stake away, because with the steel chest plate it was useless,
and instead, she reached behind her to pull out her own sword. It wasn't a
broadsword like his it was a Katana, sleek and powerful, and effective. Her Aunt
Sabrina made it for her on her tenth birthday and since then Abby had learned
how to wield it well.
Nikolai watched appreciatively as she gracefully weaved the gleaming
weapon around with ease. The blade sliced through the air with confident elegant
strokes of deadly lethalness.
22
Forever Mine
Her confidence was just another log to the fire roaring inside him; that,
and her abject refusal to tell him who she was. Not that it mattered, he would find
out eventually. He was a man that always got what he wanted and he had no
misgivings about getting it any way he could. Still, he found her stubbornness and
her smartass attitude refreshing. Usually people tripped over their own two feet to
please him but not her. This tiny woman was not afraid of him and that was
invigorating.
“If you know who I am, then you must know that I will find out one way
or another. If you show me your face now, I'll promise to play nice.” He watched
her eyes as they shrewdly observed his sword as he continued to wield it about.
“You don't have to fear my sword, milaya, it's intimidating but you look like you
can take it,” he added in a low, husky whisper.
Abby's lips peeled back in a slow grin. Goddess help her, that voice was
so damn appealing she had the sudden urge to run her tongue over his full
suckable lips. Instead, she bit back the flirtatious quip because his arrogance was
just too much.
“I fear nothing, my lord, least of all your… sword.” She said it derisively
yet her eyes glinted with mischief and she watched as his smile turned feral and
just downright hungry.
His head tilted to the side as he studied her, his dark blue gaze languidly
sliding down her body. “Tell me, lyubof, where do you keep all these weapons?
That outfit, while incredibly sexy on your tight little body, doesn't quite look like
it can hide an arsenal.”
After calling her ‘love’ in Russian, his voice deepened with every word
that followed and those all seeing eyes of his turned even hotter.
“Sorry, Romeo, it's a trade secret. I'll never tell,” she sweetly answered.
She didn't think it possible for a smile to change so quickly and become
even more lecherous than it already was, but there it was… a full blinding smile
that made her knees tremble and her heart stop beating.
“I guess I'll just have to find out for myself.” His hand tightened around
the hilt of his broadsword, his grip fierce.
Abby tensed, readying herself for the explosion she saw coming. “Cocky
much?”
There was a surge of irritation in his hot blue eyes, but then it quickly
disappeared and was replaced with steely determination.
“I hope you're ready for me, milaya, because once I begin… I won't stop.”
There it was again, the sexually charged threat - or promise, she couldn't
decide - but she had no time to ponder it as he suddenly came after her, charging
her with his sword raised.
Abby buckled down and ducked as The General’s sword swooshed right
above her head. He pulled back and came at her again, so quickly she wasn't able
to avoid it. The sharp tip of the huge weapon sliced down her thigh with such
preciseness that it didn’t even touch her skin; it simply sliced her leggings open.
Abby looked down at her leg and the six inch cut that exposed her skin,
then she looked back up at The General. He stood still, his eyes intimately
23
Forever Mine
caressing her exposed flesh before moving back to her face with a smirk filled
with a wealth of male pride.
“Sweet move,” she grudgingly admitted.
He cocked his head to the side. “Are you sure you won't tell me your
name? It might prove to be in your favor. After all, I would hate to leave you so
exposed and vulnerable, especially at a time like this.”
Abby’s eyes flashed dangerously. He was really starting to piss her off
now.
“It was luck. It won't happen again,” she angrily retorted.
And with that said, she began her own assault, which was the beginning of
a beautiful dance between two warriors as they parried thrusts back and forth.
Nikolai didn't know who he was anymore. All he knew was that he was
having the best damn time of his life. He could actually feel the blood as it
furiously pumped through his veins and warmed his previously cold body. It was
an incredible sexual high. One that started to become painful as his cock swelled
and pressed against his pants. The longer they fought and the more his famished
eyes drank in the sight of her tight body moving across the ground, the more
determined he became.
Abby felt the change in the General’s attack instantly; his movements and
thrusts turned to brute force and she couldn't hold him back anymore. With each
commanding thrust of his broadsword, he pushed her back until she had nowhere
else to go. Her back slammed against the wall. His arm came up and knocked her
sword out of her hand as he dropped his. Two big hands gripped her face as he
pushed his raging desire against her belly. Abby inhaled sharply at the fierce
contact then she stopped breathing.
His eyes were wild, like a beautiful stormy winter night; relentless,
dominating, completely unforgiving, and unwavering. He held her gaze for a few
seconds more before he looked down at her mouth. Before she could react, before
she could stop him, his fingers forced her mouth open and he kissed her, hard,
thrusting his tongue deep inside with an expertise that sent her reeling.
Abby moaned the second his tongue touched hers. She had no control over
her body's response as her mouth opened wider for his assault, tasting him,
stroking his tongue and lips as demandingly as he did hers. It was a kiss that
plundered her soul and stole the breath from her body. She was burning with
sensations she never felt before. Desires she never dreamed she would feel
trampled over everything else she tried to protest against. She shouldn't be letting
this happen! He was the son of her father's most hated enemy and yet she could
only stand there, her hands gripping his solid forearms as she kissed him back as
heatedly as he kissed her.
“You taste so good!” Nikolai rasped with marvel. Her mouth was wet and
hot, her tongue eagerly stroked his with exuberance and wildness. He had never
tasted anything as addictive as this little warrior and he couldn't get enough of her.
It occurred to him, ever fleeting but still a thought, that he could probably
rip off her mask right about now but he found their current situation too erotic.
The mysteriousness stimulated his senses and made him hunger for more. His
mind went blank with anything else but how much he wanted her.
24
Forever Mine
The General pulled back and Abby groaned from the loss of his mouth,
which was divinity in itself. His kisses were drugging and incredibly addictive.
She wanted more, so much more.
Nikolai read the greedy hunger in his little warrior’s eyes. He felt her body
soften toward his, burning him everywhere they touched.
The hand cupping her face started a wicked path of destruction down the
side of her clothed neck then to the front of her chest where he boldly grasped a
breast that was aching and swollen in need. Fierce desire erupted from his
dominating touch and Abby gasped, her eyes closed as her head fell back against
the wall. Strong palms kneaded her throbbing flesh. Intent fingers stroked the
taut nipple that pushed against her shirt.
The sensations and desires Abby was feeling were all so new to her and
she felt a sudden tremor of fear. For the first time in her life, she was scared of
what she was feeling, of the strong powerful emotions that were completely
consuming her every thought. She was totally out of her element. Yet the fear of
the unknown only seemed to heighten her sensitivity to his demanding strokes,
and her pleasure rose to dangerous heights as she begged him to release her from
the unfamiliar and tempestuous agony he created.
“Please…”
Her breathy plea spoken in perfect English registered two things in
Nikolai's mind. First, she was not from the East as he originally assumed and
secondly, it sounded a hell of a lot like innocent bewilderment.
He heard this, his mind understood it, yet his cynicism would not let him
believe a woman who responded so sensually and so damn naturally to his
advances was anything but innocent. But he was way beyond reason. He was lost
in the rapturous feelings controlling him. He needed more and he was damn well
going to take it no matter what.
Impatient now for the touch of her flesh, Nikolai's hand quickly left the
cushiony mound of her cloth covered breast and traveled down the side of her
torso and then to her hip where he eagerly squeezed her then restlessly moved on
to the waistband of her leggings.
On a desperate growl of need, he grabbed the material and stripped it off
her waist as his mouth sucked on the tender flesh of her neck that peeked out from
under her mask. His hands skimmed back up to her waist and touched warm
naked flesh. Groaning louder, his fingers splayed across her tight belly then
dipped lower into a soft thatch of hair then finally over a hot and wet swollen
pussy.
She wore no panties?
“Goddess, have mercy!” He said in Russian, completely in another world
as his fingers continued to learn every silken part of her.
Abby didn't even feel the cool breeze against her heated flesh, too intent
on those fingers that touched her with an intimacy she had never experienced
before. She moaned. Her fingers dug into his shoulders as her hips rotated
against his index finger that glided over her engorged clit.
“Your pussy's so slick, lyubof."
25
Forever Mine
He growled in her ear, his blunt words and the coarseness of his voice
telling her he was as lost as she to the passion that held them prisoner.
Abby whimpered as his hand left her hot honey pot, moving lower on her
thigh and pushing her leggings down her limbs where it pooled around her ankle.
“Lift your leg.”
Abby obeyed the gruff command without questions or thoughts and rested
her leg against his waist. His hand pressed against her thigh then slid down her
leg until he reached the legging and yanked it off her foot.
With his hand back on her thigh, he pressed her leg more firmly against
his side, but he didn't need to; her muscled limb restlessly rubbed against him.
His hand slid around her ass and cupped one cheek. His fingers greedily squeezed
her flesh then dipped into the crevice until his finger circled the creamy entry to
her body.
“Mm, milaya, you're so ready for me,” he mumbled against her neck then
sucked the exposed skin back into the warm recesses of his mouth.
Abby thought she was going to die as his finger dipped inside her body
then pulled back out and up, circling the hard little bud hidden in their moist
folds.
“Oh Gods, that feels so good,” she moaned.
Gods blood, she was tight! Nikolai's eyes crossed then closed at the feel of
her slick heat. He stroked her wet sex ruthlessly. There was no finesse in his
touches, they were all business, all consuming, it was all too good, but… it wasn't
enough, it wasn't what he needed to feel.
Abby writhed against him impatiently. She had no idea what she was
doing; she only knew a hunger unlike anything she ever felt before, one she could
not refuse. She didn't question her intense need - she submitted. Her body moved
against him wantonly, anxiously seeking more of what she knew he could give
her. Her leg pressed into his rib cage then rubbed the side of his torso up then
down, her hips angling toward him in eagerness. Her body spoke to him in a
thousand tongues of silent syllables and Nikolai obeyed her call.
Reaching down, Nikolai quickly freed his swollen cock then, grasping her
around the waist, he lifted her up. Her legs automatically wound around him in
response and her hands gripped his shoulders for leverage as he held himself at
her entrance.
Nikolai looked deeply into eyes that were dark with lust and intently
watching him. It was the only part of her body visible to him besides her mouth
which was panting hot breath on his face. He pondered once more on whether or
not to rip her mask off but the need to be inside of her, to feel her body gripping
his cock, was too powerful to resist… and he couldn't.
Testing the silky waters, Nikolai rubbed the head of his cock around her
creamy opening and watched as her eyes grew heavier with need. Throaty groans
escaped his mouth as her velvet folds wrapped hungrily around the head, sucking
him into their rapture like warm wet lips. Ravenous desire that had eluded him for
so long propelled him forward. Mercilessly his fingers dug into her hips and he
pushed her down as he thrust up, fully sheathing himself in her heat, then… he
froze.
26
Forever Mine
Abby screamed in agony as she felt his enormous and not so gentle
intrusion into her tight virgin body. Tears pooled in her eyes. Her fingers clasped
his forearms, clawing into his coat and digging into his flesh. Her entire body was
wracked in pain as she tensed and fought back the urge to scream again. Goddess,
was it supposed to hurt this much?
Nikolai was stunned. A virgin? Her scream of pain echoed in his ear,
tearing at his newly awakened soul and ripping his heart in two. He had been so
blinded by lust that he didn't even stop to consider the fact that he might be too
big for her to take in all at once. He had been crazed, undaunted with the task he
laid out for himself; taking her and making her his. Now shame filled him. He'd
taken a virgin, ripped into her tight little body with no thought but to his own
pleasure.
Her eyes were tightly shut as tears gathered in their closed corners, her
breath came out ragged and harsh, and he felt guilt… more guilt than he ever felt
in his life. He truly was a monster.
Nikolai’s hand rose to her silk covered head. Gently, he caressed her
cheek. He softly whispered to her in what he assumed was her native tongue English. “Shh, milaya, relax… take deep breaths.”
Relax? Was he nuts?
Goddess, he was so big; he stretched her so wide and so deep that Abby
felt like she was getting split in half.
Her nails dug further into his arms as she started to struggle against his
hold. Her jerky movements only caused the hard appendage inside her to move
which created a sharp pain that left her crying out in discomfort.
Nikolai's eyes shut and his teeth clenched together with the effort to
control the need to fuck her mindlessly. She was so tight, her muscles painfully
clenched around his girth, and when she moved she only drew his cock out and
then back inside. It was beyond good, beyond exceptional, it was fucking bloody
torture! But he knew he had to slow down. He had to control his desires and see to
hers first.
“Don’t move.”
“Please… please stop… it hurts.”
She begged him and it wasn't the kind of begging Nikolai liked to hear.
His heart shattered into a thousand more pieces at the same time his mind
and body rebelled against her words. Not fucking likely!
Grabbing her face, Nikolai forced her to look at him, talking to her as he
would one of his soldiers, instinctively knowing she would respond to it.
“Look at me.”
The sharp command got Abby's attention. Her eyes opened and sought his
obediently.
Goddess, she had beautiful eyes, big brown beautiful eyes with green
flecks - which kind of looked familiar - that were wet with tears and staring at him
in censure.
“That's it, milaya, look at me. I know it hurts but the pain will pass. Just
take deep breaths.”
27
Forever Mine
Drawing in a deep breath, Abby held it then exhaled as he did the same.
Seconds ticked by as they breathed together. Gradually, the pain started to ebb
and instead of discomfort she felt… him.
He wasn't moving, he just held her up, breathing with her, yet Abby could
feel him violently throbbing inside her, pulsating with the need. That pulse began
a new verve inside her, one that started warm and fuzzy, and then, after a few
more seconds, turned hot and rampant. Her tears dried and her eyes turned dark
with desire once more. Her hands that held a death grip on his arms now slowly
began to rub them, up then down, with light innocent touches.
Nikolai watched and felt it all with fascination. As he felt her move her
hips in an exploratory manner, he groaned, his eyes closing with the immense
pleasure her subtle movements gave him.
Abby cupped his cheek then slowly she slid into his thick wavy locks.
Threading her fingers through the silky strands, she grabbed a fistful and pulled
hard, violently jerking his head back.
Sharp pain radiated down Nikolai’s spine. His eyes snapped opened, his
lip curled upward in a heated snarl as his fangs lengthened, their sharp points
gleaming threateningly under the moonlight. He hissed in pain but then took a
deep breath, submitting to her retribution and never losing eye contact - after all,
all's fair in love and war.
Their gazes locked, Nikolai’s were intent as Abby’s were wide in wonder.
His eyes that had been a dark stormy blue were now a deep black, endless and
soulless, yet at the same time they weren't. She felt as if she could look into them
forever, and they weren’t soulless either. Soulless would imply they were cold
and stark - barren. That wasn't what avidly watched her. These eyes were too
alive with richness and warmth to be called that. They were pools of deep dark
velvet, sumptuously embracing her into their bottomless pools.
A fleeting smile crossed Abby’s lips as her eyes left his and wandered
down to his full mouth where his fangs were elongated and sharp. They were
beautiful too. She couldn't help but wonder what it would feel like to have them
embedded in her neck, pulling and sucking, feeding off her essence. Of course,
she couldn't allow that, but the thought was heady and made her moan as her body
shivered from the potent image.
He truly was magnificent and superbly unique. Besides the sable eyes that
should have been yellow, his forehead did not extend out. In fact his face did not
shift at all like - well, like pretty much every vampire she knew. His face
remained human. Beautifully rugged just as before with the exception of some
protruding veins that ran along his cheekbones and then disappeared into his hair.
Why was that?
Nikolai gave her a moment to take in the telling signs of his Darkness. He
read the curiosity in her face, saw the questions growing in her beautiful eyes that
had grown large with awe. He was use to that reaction from people but now was
not the time for questions and answers; those would come later - no doubt about
that. Now he needed to fuck her, needed to fulfill his taking of her.
28
Forever Mine
He growled with impatience and the surly sound brought Abby's attention
back to where they were. She tugged on his hair again, her fingers individually
winding through the strands she held, painfully yet sensually toying with them.
Nikolai's heart stopped, pain receded, and his cock swelled to agonizing
degrees from the searing and ever so needy orbs that stared back at him.
“Move.” It was a command, plain and simple, spoken in Russian so he
could not misunderstand.
Nikolai huskily chuckled, “insatiable wench”, then he gripped her waist
drew out and then, showing absolutely no mercy whatsoever, plunged back inside.
Abby's head fell back and her eyes closed in undeniable bliss. Divine,
that's what it was…pure sensuous divinity. He felt so amazing that for one second
she wondered if she was dreaming. But with every sure stroke of his cock
effortlessly gliding in her sheath and strumming her inner walls with rapturous
delight, she knew this was real. As he plunged his tongue back inside her mouth
at the same time as he slammed his shaft back inside her body, she screamed, but
this time in pure unadulterated pleasure. It was real. He was real. Her excitement
grew and her need became almost painfully insufferable.
“Oh, Goddess… more… don't stop… please… don't stop!”
Abby held on as he stroked in and out of her, her words fueling his pace to
a grueling speed. It was still a bit uncomfortable but the tenderness was
accompanied with thick, raw, hot pleasure that stole the show. She felt every
ripple of his hardness as he penetrated her at a pounding pace. She felt him
pulsating with need. She felt his heat, his stamina, his power. His entire essence
filled her as each rapid fire stroke of his cock sent her higher and higher.
Their mingled pants filled Abby's ears as she slowly sensed his rapid
heartbeat moving as one with hers. With each urgent thrust of his hips, she could
feel his blood pumping through his veins, flowing side by side with hers. She
felt… consumed… claimed, as thrust after thrust he seeped further and further
into every nook and cranny of her being, expanding her soul to something akin to
hallowedness.
Nikolai felt his balls tighten but he held back his impending orgasm. He
wanted her to come first but, Goddess help him, it was the hardest thing he ever
did. The sweet aroma of sex wafted up through his nostrils as her body greedily
soaked his cock, milking him for more… taking everything he had to give her
with an artlessness that made his head explode with enthralling awe.
He sensed her body tightening as it reached for release and knew she was
on the verge of orgasmic bliss. His gaze immediately sought her neck. He could
see her veins pumping with life, her blood throbbing to the surface with her
impending orgasm. A violent tremor raced through him; he needed to taste her.
Through the mind-blowing sensations filling her, Abby sensed his eyes
smoldering on her neck. She knew what he wanted, what he craved; it was what
every vamp wanted during sex but she could not permit it. There could be no
record of this night's deed. A bite mark by those long and deadly fangs would
lead to too many questions she couldn't answer.
29
Forever Mine
Abby gripped his hair again, yanking hard, trying desperately to break him
out of the bloodlust that held him prisoner, but he didn’t move. Instead she felt his
hand leave her waist and reach up to the bottom of her mask.
She panicked. “No!”
She wrenched his hair again but his only response was his head leaning
toward her neck. Abby didn't know what else to do to get him to stop, but her
body seemed to know. On the next deep thrust of his cock, she squeezed her inner
muscles and clenched herself around his width as hard as she could. It worked.
Razor-sharp pain surged through Nikolai, an erotic stimulating pain but
pain nonetheless. His eyes shot to hers as a string of Russian curses escaped his
lips.
“You bite me and I'll bite you.” Abby squeezed him again, emphasizing
exactly what she meant by biting him back.
Nikolai's eyes rolled back into his head. “Gods blood, woman. That's not a
threat; you're killing me with the pleasure.”
A throaty chuckle escaped her lips. “I'll kill you more if you like, but no
biting.”
The look in her eyes told him she was serious, deadly serious.
Taking a deep breath of much needed control, Nikolai relented - not
because he wanted too but because he had to move.
Fighting back his natural instincts, his eyes changed back to their beautiful
stormy dark blue. Abby watched in silent awe as his fangs retracted and those
sexy protruding veins disappeared. She didn't know why she trusted him to keep
those fangs to himself but she did and she didn't question it. Instead, she let her
returning excitement control her actions.
Groaning with pure rapture, Abby relaxed her muscles and released him.
Leaning forward, she took his mouth with her own, hard and hungry; she tasted
him with a voraciousness that Nikolai fervently matched. Urgent hands grabbed
her waist and once more those powerful hips started their erotically violent
rhythm. Renewing the sweltering fire that roared within her until… tensing with
anticipation, her heart raced, the burning tingles that had stolen her breath away
pulverized her nerve endings, shattering the very core of her existence. She
shouted with awe-inspired amazement. Her body finally accepting its fate set her
free, a freedom that had her shaking from the newfangled bliss exploding inside
of her.
Nikolai grunted with satisfaction, feeling her release. His moans were
frenzied as her body convulsed and a river of creamy hot juices soaked his cock.
He let himself go then, as her pleasure entrapped his own and spurned his semen
out of his body and into hers.
Wave after wave, Abby felt him come inside her, effervescent and hot.
She laughed into the night, a sound full of pleasure, husky with feminine
smugness. It filled Nikolai's ears, embedding itself in his brain and burning into
his soul.
On the last ripple of ecstasy, Nikolai pulled out and Abby unraveled her
legs from around his waist and stood on her own.
30
Forever Mine
They stared at each other as they silently adjusted their clothes. When they
were done they just kept looking at one another, mutely. They were both stunned
but for two completely different reasons.
Abby was not only pleasantly numb but also completely baffled as to what
she just let happen. How could she give herself to the enemy like that? When the
hell did she become so easy?
Their gazes remained locked.
Goddess, he was gorgeous. Look at those beautiful deep blue eyes.
They're so sensual, so mesmerizing, and they were… why was he looking at her
like that? There was a gleam in those orbs… a proprietary gleam? No, that
couldn't be, she was just being silly, letting his hotness distort her reality. Which
meant it was definitely time to go before she did something stupid, like beg for
more.
Nikolai watched the play of emotions she innocently revealed. Holding
her gaze he saw everything - easily. Later he would wonder how that was but now
he was too busy taking it all in. She wanted him yet she was extremely confused
with her own reactions. She had no idea what he was so she had no idea what
anything meant but Nikolai knew. He didn't know how he knew, he just did.
He was unique in more ways than his little warrior knew. His mother was
a full-blooded Upyrian Princess and the last one of her kind. Her unique pure
blood gave him traits no other in the Realm had. Characteristics that Nikolai never
really paid any heed to, until now. And if he had, he sure as hell never would have
thought that the rare and mysterious would happen to him, something believed to
be extinct along with the rest of his Pure Blood brethren.
Yet, there was no mistaking what just took place. There was no denying
the life pumping inside him. They had fed their bodies and souls with each other's
life force and by doing so they began something beautiful and bonding. Most
assuredly not extinct, that bond's existence flowed between them now as a low
hum vibrating in them and between them. With one intimate and thoroughly
arousing act, he branded her as his mate. Their souls were shared and the Upyr
half of him called her his S’airsul.
Needing to see her face, Nikolai reached for the bottom of her mask.
Grabbing the silky material, he started to draw it up over her chin, but her hand
swiftly gripped his wrist with a strength that surprised him and stopped him.
“No.”
Her eyes were wide and wild as she vigorously shook her head back and
forth.
Nikolai frowned. “I want to see your face.”
“No. It doesn't matter.”
Now that her head was out of her ass, Abby reverted back to Chinese. She
knew in the heat of the moment she slipped and spoke to him in English, a
mistake that could be her undoing. Nikolai Kotova was not stupid; his intelligence
was as legendary as his sword arm and Goddess forbid if he had any inclinations
to seek her out because he would know where to start looking. She was probably
just being paranoid. After all, it might have been a life-altering event for her, but
she seriously doubted it was the same for him.
31
Forever Mine
It meant everything, damn it!
Nikolai's frown turned fierce as his temper flared with her words but then
he took a deep breath to calm his anger. It was what he expected; she didn't
understand what just happened. She had absolutely no clue what that hum, which
he knew for sure she felt, meant. He would just explain it to her, that's all. Then
he would take her somewhere and make love to her properly.
He silently flinched with shame. God's blood, he had taken her hard - a
virgin! He'd never bedded a virgin in his life. Yet here, in a dark street in the
middle of nowhere fucking Germany, he did just that. The guilt was tremendous
for that shameful act but it was quickly overridden by the zealous possessiveness
spreading through him like wildfire. Everything else vanished under the
persistent need to see her face. It didn't matter if she was a hag with gushing
warts, he would still claim her.
Ignoring her protests, Nikolai tried again but she had a sure grip on his
wrist and held him back. He could have overpowered her but he had done that
enough already so he tried another tactic.
The General’s eyes softened to bright cerulean that raptly gazed back.
Abby felt rooted to the spot, paralyzed by beautiful eyes of blue that artfully
changed to velvet.
“Tell me your name.”
He softly spoke with a hypnotically stirring voice that seduced Abby’s
submission.
She tried to ignore it but at the same time she felt like she had no choice
but to obey, and to her utter horror, she could feel her name just about to spill
from her lips. She was saved by a sudden shout from up the road.
“Nikolai?”
The General cursed, his eyes slipped back to cerulean blue and he averted
his gaze, making Abby feel as if he released her soul.
Growling in frustration Nikolai turned his back on his little warrior,
effectively shielding her from any curious eyes as he shouted out to Mikkel.
“Here.”
When he turned back to his woman…she was gone.
Rage unlike any other filled him. He stared down the empty street,
listening for any sound but he heard nothing but silence and the crackling of a fire
burning.
Abruptly he swung about, his coat violently swaying around him as he did.
He stormed up the alley and toward Mikkel who awaited him.
“Are you alright, Koyla, we heard shouts?'”
Nikolai ignored the question. “Are the men ready?”
Mikkel’s eyebrow lifted with speculation at his friend, who ignored his
inquiry, asked his own terse question, and had the sweet smell of sex all over him.
Needless to say, he was more than a bit curious but he kept his mouth shut.
Whatever transpired down that alley was Nikolai's business and if he wanted to
tell him then he would, otherwise…
Mikkel quickly fell into step with Nikolai’s hurried gait. “Yes.”
32
Forever Mine
Nikolai nodded then walked over to the Hummer that sat idling. Mikkel
ran around to the driver's side door and jumped in.
Nikolai threw himself up into the truck and slammed the door shut. “Let’s
go.”
The big Hummer lurched forward as Mikkel threw it into first gear.
Nikolai stared out the window, his face sternly set as he watched the alley that just
changed his life disappear in the mirror.
Despite the fact that he had absolutely no idea of who she was, he felt
amazingly good.
His body was pumping with new life and his mind quickly assessing his
situation and what he was going to have to pull off to get out of it, but get out of it
he would. He had to claim his S’airsul and he would not do that standing on the
wrong side of the fence.
33
Forever Mine
CHAPTER TWO
Three Months Later
Rawnsley Manor
London, England
Lord Magnus Mac Branain Overlord of D’rkenrealm sat perfectly still in a
perfectly comfortable chair before a sturdy desk that sat in a cozy comfy room. A
glass of deep amber whiskey sat to his right and he was surrounded by his oldest
and most loyal friends, as well as one younger vamp who wanted to be included
in his inner circle.
There he sat, staring down at the legal contract before him that they were
waiting for him to sign, as one question incessantly popped up - was he really
going to go through with this? If he did, he knew life for him would become a
living hell. If he didn’t, he took the chance of leaving the future of one of the most
important people in his life up to Fate, and Magnus knew from experience just
how fickle Fate could be.
The study was quiet and still. The other occupants sat patiently, waiting
for him to sign his name on the dotted line. He was doing the right thing, he made
the most logical decision he could have for the situation, and he was most
definitely going to go through with it despite the fact that once he did his mate
would make living unbearable still something was nagging him.
His gut was telling him that by signing this, he would be setting something
else into motion, as if this contract was a prelude to something. The damn thing
was he couldn’t put a finger on what that something was. He just knew that once
this contract was settled, it was going to lead to something important, and it was
that intuition which had him hesitating.
Uncaring of the other’s in the room, a now irritated Magnus snorted out
loud in exasperation.
This is absurd! Stop thinking this nonsensical shit and sign your damn
name!
He’d always prided himself on being a rational man. He trusted only in
what he could see and touch with his bare hands and what his gut told him.
Considering this contract was his brain child, signing it and sealing the deal
should be a no brainer, yet here he was, delaying the inevitable; and all because of
a nagging suspicion about some stupid forthcoming change. What really puzzled
him was the realization that it wasn’t necessarily a bad feeling. On the contrary,
he felt a strange sense of euphoria, which was really peculiar because he was not a
big fan of change, especially when it concerned him or his family.
Someone coughed and Magnus looked up at the other occupants of the
room who were watching him intently and all for different reasons.
To his left sat Sir Richard Wexler. As usual he was impeccably dressed
like any respectable military man would be. He was sitting in his chair with his
34
Forever Mine
back ramrod straight and his palms lying flat against his upper thighs. He
appeared calm, in control and content with the event that was about to take place.
Yet, with every second that ticked by without Magnus’ signature on the contract,
he could feel Richard’s growing anxiety. He heard him nervously swallow as his
left leg started to slowly move with impatience under the table.
To Magnus’ right sat his pillar of intellect and lucidity, Lord Ruari
O’Nuallain, Master Vampire and Sovereign of the Southern Americas, and one of
his oldest and most trusted friends.
As usual, Ruari sat pensively, his face a mask of serene stoicism. Not one
thought of that intelligent mind reflected on the planes of his face or in the blues
of his eyes. Magnus could assume his friend was wondering why he was taking
so long to sign his name, but he couldn’t be sure. One could never be sure when it
came to Ruari; even having knowing him for over a thousand years, the man was
still a conundrum.
Across from Magnus and sitting behind his oak desk was Slade Rawnsley,
the Sovereign of the European Nations, Magnus’ other oldest and closest friend,
and the Brit hosting this little life-altering event.
Slade, in usual Slade fashion, sat quietly yet mockingly watched him with
a glint in his eye and a wiseass smirk on his face. Magnus knew that look it was
the same one he wore when he was betting on something. Knowing Slade,
Magnus wouldn’t be surprised if he did indeed have money riding on this little
event. He frowned at his friend and Slade quirked one blonde eyebrow in
response – as if to say, “What the bloody hell are you waiting for, mate?”
More than anyone, Ruari and Slade understood why Magnus wavered, and
why they were even there to begin with. The four of them had gathered to sign a
mating contract. A promise from Magnus that he would give his youngest child,
his most precious commodity in the world, his one and only daughter, into the
hands of Richard Wexler.
Magnus had his mind set on this from the moment Abaigeal was five and
those bastards Count Arnost Moravec and Count Konstantin Kotova tried to
kidnap her at Summit. He made the decision to secure his daughter’s future and to
keep her safe. He accomplished that by making sure one of her brothers always
accompanied her. As she got older and the war intensified, he changed tactics.
Needing his most sensible sons out fighting the Rebellion he decided to keep the
volatile Shane and Nyle home in California to become Abaigeal’s protectors. Of
course, neither one of them appreciated that very much. In fact, Magnus could
still remember the yelling match that erupted afterwards, not to mention the cold
shoulder he got from his two middle sons for a month.
It was all worth it though. Any price he had to pay to keep his Princess
safe he would, including enduring his mate’s wrath.
Elizabeth, the love of his life, mother of his seven children, his beautiful,
sensual sex goddess and his biggest pain in the ass since she arrived in
D’rkenrealm a hundred years ago, had given him nothing but endless grief since
she learned he planned on mating Abaigeal to Richard. Elizabeth thought the
arrangement of his daughter’s marriage without her consent and to a man she
barely knew was not only archaic and completely idiotic, but also heartless and
35
Forever Mine
cold. She thought he was being a big stupid jerk – he knew this because she told
him so on a daily basis – to plan a future for their daughter that Elizabeth believed
was already predestined.
Whatever the hell that meant. He was left wondering because, although
she had told him time and time again that she had seen Abaigeal’s future, she
never told him exactly what that future was. He might have come to accept that
Elizabeth’s visions were plausible possibilities but he could not rely on them and
he refused to base important decisions on them.
Which basically brought him back to where he was now, mating his baby
girl to a strong man he could depend upon. That time had come two weeks ago
when Abaigeal turned twenty-five and, to the surprise of everyone, gained her
immortality and all her powers when she Shined.
That was an irregular occurrence in itself. He didn’t think he knew
anyone who actually Shined on their birthday; it was a rare event and just another
example of his daughter’s uniqueness, which her mother was kind enough to point
out to him. He snorted. As if he didn’t know just how special his daughter was.
Someone cleared their throat, bringing Magnus out of his thoughts. His
head jerked toward the culprit… Richard.
“Is there something amiss, my lord?”
Staring at the man who would soon become his son-in-law, Magnus was
able to admit that personality-wise, Richard was most likely not the best candidate
for Abaigeal. Of course, he would never admit that to anyone, especially his
mate, but he wasn’t blind to the fact that Richard was the complete and utter
opposite of his daughter.
Where Richard was a smart man, Magnus feared his daughter’s
intelligence surpassed his. Richard was also a quiet and reserved man, a military
man at heart; he was a strategic individual who lived by a certain set of rules and
obeyed them. Abaigeal, on the other hand, was a rambunctious, fun, full of life
person who more times than naught acted without thinking.
Then there was the fact that Richard was a bit conservative when it came
to his ideas about women. Not surprising since most men in D’rkenrealm were
traditionalists. Abaigeal was definitely not a conformist. Like her mother, she was
stubborn, opinionated, could spit and curse with the best of men, and though he
hadn’t seen her fighting skills in some time, he could easily assume she would
favor her mother in that regard as well. To sum it up, Richard was an oldfashioned, somewhat boring man and Abaigeal was a rough and tumble tomboy.
Still, for all of Richard’s seemingly unattractive traits, he had the one thing
Magnus required the most in a mate for his daughter: he was controllable and he
feared Magnus’ displeasure.
“No. Everything is fine.”
Magnus picked up the pen. It was now or never. With a quick stroke of his
hand, he signed his name and in so doing, signed his daughter’s future over to a
man Magnus knew Abaigeal would probably hate him for.
When Magnus was done he looked up at Slade whose stare was blank and
a bit shell shocked that Magnus actually signed it. Then he took the paper, briefly
36
Forever Mine
looked at it then passed it on to Richard who wasted no time in signing his name
and sealing the deal.
“I can’t thank you enough, my lord, for this opportunity to serve you. I
will cherish Abaigeal and treat her with all the respect due the Princess of
D’rkenrealm.”
Richard’s enthusiasm was evident and Magnus knew he was sincere, so
why then did he feel like the biggest piece of shit?
Magnus stood up and braced his hands behind his back and faced Richard
who also stood. “See that you do, Richard, because if you don’t, if I ever find out
she is mistreated or unhappy, I’ll tear you into pieces and rip your insides out.
Then I’ll hand you over to my sons, who would take extreme pleasure in killing
you some more.”
Slade softly chuckled and Ruari gave a discreet cough.
Richard paled. “Of course, my lord, I would expect nothing less, but
please have no concerns. I will always keep your daughter safe and she will be
loved.”
Yeah, but will she love you? God’s blood, Abaigeal wasn’t even here and
he was already feeling guilty.
Keeping his thoughts clean from his expression, Magnus regally nodded
then addressed Ruari. “You’ll finish up here?”
“Mati and I are leaving tonight. I’ll make sure Circinn and the Council
Members receive it.”
“My lord, if I may?” Richard quietly interrupted. “I was wondering about
a date?”
Eager, wasn’t he?
“Abaigeal has not yet been told about this contract, Richard, and until I
tell her I ask you to please refrain from speaking to her.”
Richard dutifully nodded, which left Magnus’ next words coming out after
a long and troubled sigh.
“Then there is Abaigeal’s mother. I will need to discuss the formalities
with her before settling on a date and I know she’ll have something to say on the
matter.”
Magnus mumbled that last bit under his breath but Slade heard it and
laughed, earning a glower from Magnus and a soft smile from Ruari.
“I’ll let you know when we’re at the Summit.” Magnus said to Richard.
“Very good, thank you, my lord.”
Magnus nodded. “If you’ll excuse me now.”
“Of course, my lord, thank you, my lord.”
Magnus dismissed Richard then nodded at Slade and Ruari and walked out
of the room.
Closing the door, he leaned against it for one second, his eyes closed. He
felt like his entire world just shifted on its axis. He hoped he did the right thing.
There was no changing it now. What’s done is done, he would have to live with
the consequences and if Richard didn’t do what was expected of him, he would
fucking tear him apart.
37
Forever Mine
**********
Staraya, Russia
Nikolai was beginning to think his little warrior could indeed hide forever.
Though it had only been three months, to Nikolai it felt like forever. Certainly it
felt as if a thousand lifetimes had passed since he'd touched her, scented her…felt
her soul surround his. He had never been one to live by the date of a calendar or
watch the hands of a clock as they ticked by. At one time he would have
considered three months nothing, just a small fleck of dust blowing through the
sand gusts of time. Now it felt decidedly different. Time, it seemed, was indeed of
the essence, and his…was running out.
The lamplights that hung on the walls still burned. Their flames were low
from being lit all evening yet they still filled the room with warm amber light,
flickering just slightly every so often. He could have turned on the light switch,
hell it wasn't like his home didn't have electricity but Nikolai preferred the old
ambiance, it eased his soul and reminded him of a time when the world did not
move so fast, a time when technology wasn't so gallingly in your face ringing
your ears off or blinding you with its too bright illumination. The fire hissed and
crackled as a log fell over amongst the lit ashes and the flame burned brighter for
one second before it dimmed once again. Another thing he really didn't need to
have. He had heat, it cost him a fortune to install it in this ancient Russian Palace,
but it was just another thing he preferred. The fire was warm and cozy, simple.
Goddess above, he missed that - simplicity. Although, if he really stopped
to think about it and were honest with himself instead of trying to mollify his
wants, he could say that things for him were never entirely simple. More times
than naught they were in fact quite complicated. Like now.
He took a deep breath and concentrated on the motion of his lungs
expanding and then contracting. It was soothing, giving him the pretense that he
was in control, that he and his Darkness were perfectly balanced together in their
shared space - just like they always had been.
Unfortunately the situation was far from stable. Being in control had
become something that was tenuous at best and it hadn't started slowly either. A
feverish charge of want and desire began the first night after he took his little
warrior's innocence. With every day that went by, every day she was not in his
grasp, that desperate craving was building to an almost unbearable pain. He was
continually beset with mounting restlessness and an acute aggression that
strangely enough, baffled him.
He was not unaccustomed to those frantic emotions, ever since he could
remember he instinctively knew his Darkness held more power and destructive
force than any other being. It was why he always kept a firm leash on his
emotions, fearing that if he didn't, he could and would let loose a monster that was
frighteningly proficient and eager enough to commit whatever heinous act it
chose to. Yet, the depth, the absolute ravenous hunger for his unnamed lover, and
the violent anger steadily smoldering under his skin was changing him. Edgier,
much more potent and agitated, it was a constant itch scratching his insides and
38
Forever Mine
making him feel undisciplined and reckless. He was questioning himself,
wondering if perhaps all these years of being Konstantin's leashed pet had finally
driven him over the edge. It seemed a hell of lot easier and less complicated to
think that then to actually believe he'd found his S’airsul. He didn't want to
consider that outlandish possibility. There were too many impediments, too many
questions that needed answers, and way too many things he would seriously have
to look at and - he grudgingly admitted - he didn't want to face any of it.
So for three months he tried to play everything down by telling himself he
had imagined meeting his S’airsul in a dark alleyway. It wasn't that hard to do,
after all, why would he be granted such a gift? The Upyrian bond was nothing but
myths and legends, an enigma that died out when the Upyr did. Then there was
also the indisputable fact that he was not one hundred percent Pure. Those were
two perfectly logical and verifiable truths he had been trying to maintain since
that night, but he could no longer deny what was happening to him now.
Sitting back in his worn leather chair, a deep unsettled scowl on his face,
Nikolai reflected on the events that took place over the last two days. Besides the
consistent and rapidly growing aggression the one major difference in his
behavior was his need for sex.
He always had a healthy appetite when it came to sex but it was never
something he felt he needed to have to survive. But ever since their fiery
encounter that was exactly what it felt like to him. His appetite had grown to
become voracious, and apparently - if the last three months were any indication unquenchable. It was in effect quite painful. There was no other word for it. His
body was strung out tight with the burning need for the flesh of a woman, and as
he learned, one woman only.
Over the last couple of months he had taken numerous women to his bed
and while he had his release it just never felt right. Most times, while his body
was in the throes of an orgasm, instead of contentment and bliss he felt emptiness
and just more pain. Then when the clouds faded and he was aware of where he
was and with whom, he felt red hot anger.
Still, over the last three months he discovered that he was becoming an
optimistic man and so he kept trying. Yet the more he tried, the more he realized
that no matter who he took to his bed, the outcome would be the same. The proof
was in the pudding, so they say, and the other night had been another lame
attempt that only ended in disaster.
He and Mikkel, along with a small band of soldiers, had been travelling
back from the training facility that was two days south of his home when the night
ran out on them. Having traveled the same route so many times before, they
befriended a local human farmer and his family who were more than willing to
put the vampires up in their modest yet quiet large farmhouse for the day. He and
Mikkel had been in that house numerous times before and each and every time
they spent their day with the farmer's young and lusty twin daughters, Natalia and
Natasha.
This particular day started out as it always did. The twins took him and
Mikkel up to their room where they proceeded to strip them of their clothes.
39
Forever Mine
Before long the four of them were a pile of naked bodies on the king size bed,
essentially fucking like animals which is what pretty much happened every time.
Except from the moment Nikolai touched Natalia his body had responded
with a violent inner jerk, as if it were repulsed. He choose to ignore it, it was not
the first time the Darkness had responded in such a way especially as of late, and
instead he pressed on intent on ridding himself of the deep hunger he had. But, the
more he tasted and touched her, the more hostile the Darkness became and before
he knew what was happening, he was straddling Natalia on the floor, his hands
were wrapped around her throat and he was squeezing the very life out of her. If it
weren't for Mikkel Natalia would be dead.
Nikolai didn't think he would ever forget the look on Mikkel’s face which
was as shocked as Nikolai had felt. In the silent seconds that came next, as his
black eyes gazed into Mikkel’s with confusion and anger, Nikolai acknowledged
that he could no longer belittle the chaotic emotions that had begun three months
ago. He could no longer hide from the truth that had been gnawing away at him
since then. The days of being Arnost and Konstantin's lap dog were over. Staying
here and fighting this battle for them was no longer an option. His behavior over
the last months had altered, he had altered. Playing the role of the unaffected
General, a role he had played flawlessly for one hundred years, was becoming
impossible.
The Darkness would not allow him to do be that farce of a man any more.
It was restless and angry, intent on getting the one thing that it wanted…its mate.
Nothing else mattered to it. The Darkness didn't care that the body it shared with
the man was in a precarious position, his blind obedience in exchange for the
well-being of his sister and mother. The Darkness had a powerful need for its
S’airsul, one that would not be tossed aside or ignored. Nikolai was forced to
admit that while the Darkness felt just as strongly toward Nikolai’s mother and
sister, when it came to getting its mate they, regrettably, came in second.
Precarious, ah! That was an understatement to say the least. Arnost and
Konstantin knew they held him on a short leash, they've always know, and with
the way the Darkness had been acting up that short leash was about to snap. He
could not afford to have that happen here, while his loved ones were still in the
clutches of those two. No, the time had come to do something because if he
stayed here and denied the Darkness’ and his own desires, the shit would indeed
hit the fan.
Nikolai rubbed his face haphazardly. While he had no idea of the depth of
what he was experiencing and the why of it, he knew that his little warrior was the
key. He had to find her it was as simple as that. While he was confident he
eventually would, setting out and locating her would be difficult.
He sat up straighter in his chair. The legs scrapped against the old
mahogany floor boards as he pulled it closer to the desk.
Besides finding his mate, he still had the daunting challenge of locating
his mother and his sister and that was something he knew he could not do on his
own. That alone was the reason why he found himself locked away in his study,
planning and preparing for a future that was completely unknown and, even to a
man of his audacity, overwhelming. Nevertheless he knew he must take the
40
Forever Mine
chance. The only pertinent question was how he was actually going to go about
doing that.
**********
Mac Branain Manor
Monrovia, California
Abby sat Indian style on the second floor of her father's office. Leaning
back against the bookshelf, she took a deep breath.
Milaya…
Her eyes closed and her body shivered with longing. All day she had been
tortured by the memory of that deep roughly spoken word in her ear, and every
time her body instantly reacted. She would tremble. Her breasts would suddenly
feel heavy and she could feel the growing dampness in her panties. She wanted
General Nikolai Kotova - desperately. She hadn't stopped wanting him. From the
moment she first saw him standing under the moon, to when she jumped up to the
top of the building to escape him, to every single night and day since then and up
until now - she wanted him.
It was a wonder to her because she never thought sex could be so…
enslaving. Before that night, she only ever felt a mild curiosity about sex and
there had never been anyone she really wanted to explore that curiosity with. But
she experienced something in Nikolai Kotova's arms she never dreamed possible.
He had awakened the woman inside her and she was fully alive and unrelenting
with her needs and desires, tormenting her night and day with no reprieve.
She thought about him all the time - day, night, it didn't matter. There was
a powerful need inside of her that called out for him and she wondered - all the
time - if he ever thought of her.
Fear settled in her belly.
She didn't want to be a victim of passion and she certainly did not want to
feel this… this pull to any man, let alone a vampire. She wasn't cynical about
love and she didn't harbor any negative thoughts or feelings on it at all, it was
more along the lines that she was deeply afraid of losing herself.
There was nothing stronger or more important to a vampire then the
connection they shared with their mates. It was a powerful dominating
connection. She had seen how that power affected people, the extremes they go to
and the sacrifices that were made just to please their mates. Most of the time,
those sacrifices weren't made by the male - oh no, it was the female that was
forever forced to relent in some way.
Even Abby’s mom, who had incredible power and strength, and for all the
times - which have been countless over the years - that she fought her mate on one
thing or another, would eventually submit to his will. It was just the way it was
with vamps. The male was the one in charge and the female was simply his
subservient. If she were to be mated to a vamp, the same thing would happen to
her, and that scared the crap out of her.
41
Forever Mine
As far as Abby was concerned, there was no amount of love in the world
that would make her want to give up her freedom. She had to fight for it now;
getting mated would only mean one thing: going from one gilded cage to another.
“Abby? There you are. I've been searching everywhere for you.”
Abby turned toward the sound of her cousin Bryony's soft yet exasperated
voice to see her brilliant red head sticking out of the secret doorway by the
bookcase and her blues eyes staring at her in consternation.
Abby stood up and headed for the door Bryony held open for her.
“Hey, Bry, what's up?”
“What's up? Are you daft? It's almost eight o'clock and you're not even
dressed!”
Abby chuckled at Bryony’s disapproving glare as her eyes raked Abby
from her dirty boot-covered feet then up her leather pants and over her faded
black t-shirt. She stopped her perusal on Abby's hair which was tied back in an
unkempt ponytail.
“Shit, it's going to take me forever to tame that mess. Come on, I've got a
lot of a work to do.”
Grabbing Abby's arm, Bryony pulled her through the doorway. The door
closed behind them as they made their way down the secret passageway and
toward the third floor where Abby's bedroom was.
“I hate this passageway. Can’t you get Dobbs to clean it?” Bryony asked
as she flicked dust off the sleeve of her green dress.
“Dobbs has more important things to do then clean a secret passageway,
Bry. Besides, it's just an escape route; it doesn't have to be clean.”
“Ha, speak for yourself. Considering the amount of time we spend in
here, this sucker should be sparkling.”
Abby softly laughed.
To the outside world Abby’s, not by blood, cousin Bryony was the
epitome of a Master Vampire's daughter: calm, serene and respectful, and
feminine. A complete ruse, the real Bryony was all fire and feistiness. Abby
didn't know where she got it from - probably from hanging out with me and my
brothers for too long - her father was stoic and quiet while her mom, who could
be outgoing and a bit wild at times, at least when Abby's mom got to her, was
normally shy and reserved.
Reaching the third level of the mansion, Abby pushed the door open and
stepped out into the hallway and right into Shane.
“Oops, sorry, bro.” She took a step to the left to give her cousin room to
come out.
Bryony wasn't paying attention to where she was walking; she was too
busy scowling at the dirt on her dress.
“Bloody hell, Abby, I'm so dirty now I'm going to have to wash this before
we go and there's no…” She stepped out of the door and looked right into Shane's
laughing eyes.
“I thought I heard a mouse squeaking behind the walls.”
42
Forever Mine
Bryony stood with her fists clenched at her side as she looked up at the
fourth oldest Mac Branain. Her bright sapphire eyes flashed angrily as the wind
picked up outside.
He never failed to rile her in one way or another. He teased her, he
insulted her, and he cracked jokes at her expense. He was constantly ribbing and
she hated it. She just wished she could say the same about the man himself.
Seeing the mockery on his - definitely too handsome for his own good face, hurt her and pissed her off. Normally she had control over her emotions and
her powers, two things that went hand in hand, but when it came to Shane Mac
Branain, she had none. She knew the reason why, but knowing only made her
angrier.
Goddess, she wished she could just go through life ignorant like everyone
else instead of being cursed with this 'gift' of hers. But she couldn't and knowing
why didn't lessen the violate emotions slowly taking control and showing
themselves as the windows began to rattle, and the wind outside began to howl
like a hurricane, causing the house to slowly but surely shake.
Shane watched with amusement as everything Bryony was feeling
reflected on her face. Chuckling, he leaned down, tweaked her nose, and
whispered, “Temper, temper, little witch.”
Abby grabbed onto the banister of the stairs to keep from falling as the
house began to violently rock back and forth. She scowled at Shane's back. He
stood perfectly balanced, his tall lean body fluently moving with the house as it
pitched from side to side. Completely unaffected by what was going on. She was
just about to yell at him when Connor's thundering voice filtered up through
house.
“Shane! Leave Bryony alone!”
Shane threw his tawny head back and laughed as his body continued to
sway in sync with the house that was now creaking and groaning.
“You're going to make her knock the house down! Stop, before I come up
there and kick your ass!” Connor roared again.
Shane's laughter quieted but his eyes still sparkled with glee and the smirk
on his face was full of all the humor he was no longer vocalizing. His gaze never
wavered from the fiery redhead; it only intensified with imposing purpose as the
air in the corridor suddenly began to change.
Against her will, Bryony held his gaze as a soft defiant whimper escaped
her lips. She hated this. Hated how simple it was for him to control her. He
seemed to have this influence over her magic, the ability to pull her powers in
either direction, and he did… all the freaking time and she couldn’t fight it.
Fighting to get a grip on her emotions, Bryony took several deep breaths
then closed her eyes. She counted to ten - three times - then, as if on cue, she
slowly felt the comforting arms of inner peace and serenity wrap around her,
filling her with warmth and contentment.
After a few moments, the wind slowly receded and the house finally
stilled. When she opened her eyes he was still staring at her but the mockery was
gone. There was something else in his gaze she couldn't decipher and she didn't
even want to try. As usual, she had the strongest almost undeniable urge to wrap
43
Forever Mine
herself around him and she resented it with a passion. It was a feeling that made
her want to kill herself and him. Since she couldn't do either, she did her best to
ignore the pulsating sensations his green eyes incited and snub him entirely.
Quickly brushing past him and trying not to bolt down the hallway and run
to safety, Bryony walked with her back ramrod straight and her head held high.
Abby let go of the railing once her feet were steady on the floor. She gave
her brother a scathing look then followed Bryony.
Shane's firm voice followed her. “Dinner's in five, Iggy.”
She lifted her hand dismissively as she continued down the hall, “Yeah,
yeah.”
“Oh, Bry, by the way, nice dress. The grunge look is killer on you.” Shane
couldn't resist one more remark and he was rewarded with the middle finger of
Bryony's right hand being thrust up in the air. She didn't bother to turn around so
she missed the way his green eyes admiringly watched her backside as she walked
down the hall.
"I thought you had your powers under control?" Abby asked as she closed
her bedroom door and watched Bryony stomp over to the closet and rifle through
Abby's clothes, pulling out anything she thought would be suitable for the night's
activities.
"I do. It's just… Oh, I don't want to talk about it. Let's get you ready."
Abby's eyebrow lifted in question at the brushoff then studied Bryony’s
agitated movements. She was pulling one dress out after another, holding it back,
taking a long look at it, mumbling to herself and then placing it back in the closet.
She was upset. Of course, she would never say it and in all actuality she really
didn't have too.
The wind picked up outside, scraping the trees limbs against the glass, a
sure sign Bry was not feeling so harmonious at the moment, but then in a blink of
an eye, the wind stopped and a radiant smile appeared on Bryony's face as she
held a deep blue dress out in front of her. It seemed finding the right outfit took
care of whatever was bothering her. For Abby, staring into the deep royal blue
material Bryony held out for her perusal only reminded her of tempestuous
cerulean eyes and a rock hard body. Gods, she wished all her problems would
disappear at the touch of a velvet dress.
Abby plopped down on the bed, sighing dramatically. "Get ready for
what? It's not like I'm going to get lucky tonight."
"That is definitely not the point, Abby. The point is to just go out there and
have a good time. Look, you never know when you'll meet the one person that
won't back down in the face of your brothers."
Abby snorted. "Yeah, right. Not here in Monrovia, that's for sure, or
anywhere for that matter."
Bryony turned and looked at her pointedly. "Well, there's always the
Summit. He'll be there, you know."
Abby stood up and walked to the dressing table where she sat down, trying
to play down the excitement she felt at that prospect.
"So?"
44
Forever Mine
"So…" Bryony walked up behind her and pulled her hair out of the
ponytail "It's your chance to finally talk to him."
Abby watched as Bry pulled the brush through her long unruly locks.
"And say what, Bry? He doesn't even know what I look like, remember? Besides,
I can't just walk up to Nikolai Kotova at the Summit where everyone will be,
including my father, and say 'Hey, Romeo, remember me? I'm the girl whose
cherry you took three months ago.’”
The hand holding the brush did not falter in its long strokes of Abby's hair
as Bryony sighed. It was deep and all too telling to Abby who had heard that
sound a million times before.
"Bry, what do you know that you're not telling me?"
Bryony steadily held Abby’s gaze, her blue orbs revealing no hidden
secrets. "Paranoid much? Geez, Abby, it's nothing like that. I just know how
much that night affected you and how much you still think about it. I want closure
for you in one way or another, and I thought maybe you might get the chance to
do that."
They stared at each other for a few more seconds until Abby finally
looked away.
Closure? Ha! That was a laugh and definitely not something Abby saw
coming her way any time soon.
"I don't think that word exists in this little scenario. Besides, I seriously
doubt the General even remembers what happened."
Bryony knew Abby was dead wrong on that. A vampire taking a woman's
virginity was like signing the deed to a house. He owned her. Bryony knew it
and she knew that was how the General most likely saw it too. It was just Abby
who was living in denial, or rather, trying to retain some sort of freedom.
Abby suddenly sat up straighter, eyeballing her friend hard. "You do know
something that you're not telling me."
Bryony didn't meet her gaze and she didn't respond. She ignored her with
a queer stillness that confirmed Abby was right.
"Yeah, you know and of course you're not going to tell me, are you? Hold
out."
Bryony sighed. "I'm sorry, Abby, you know I want to but I can't."
Abby looked at her now with crinkled orbs of annoyance. She never
understood why Bryony could not talk about the things she just 'knew' were going
to happen. It seemed stupid to Abby. If they could help things then what was the
problem?
"Because you can't change the future, you know that so there's no point in
telling what I feel when nothing can be done about it. Besides, the feelings I get
aren't always right when they’re about you. Well, actually, they're not really
accurate about anyone. The only time I know for sure is when they're…"
Abby looked up to see her friend's mouth snap shut and her face crinkled
in irritation. “When they're what?” she asked.
“Nothing. Never mind. Circinn said that as I get older, that ability will
become stronger and truer. I don't know if that's really something to look forward
to but it is what it is.”
45
Forever Mine
With a resigned look, Bryony took a step back with a smile on her face
"Wa-lah! In record time and not half bad if I do say so myself. Whatever would
you do without me?"
Abby twisted her head to the left then to the right, she scowled. "Bloody
hell, Bry, I look like I just got out of bed."
"It's the tousled sexy look, which by the way looks stunning on you.
There is no doubt in my mind that tonight someone will brave the beasts to get a
hold of you."
Abby seriously doubted that, but she did like the look.
"So, are you counting away the minutes ‘til you see David?" Abby asked
switching the subject as she got up and walked over the bed.
Bryony sat down on the chair Abby vacated, thinking of the lead singer in
the band they were going to see tonight, David Simmons.
"Yeah, David is really… great."
Abby looked over her shoulder with an eyebrow raised in question. Was
that boredom she detected?
"Really great? Really great like a new pair of silk panties or really great
like 'I can't wait to smack my lips against his'?"
Bryony laughed. "Well, there is no denying he can kiss."
Standing Bryony caressed the sides of her torso then slowly moved up to
her breasts where she cupped them and pushed them up, mockingly fondling
them. "And he does have a way with his hands," she said, wiggling her eyebrows.
Abby’s laughter mixed with Bryony’s as she took her leathers off, pulled
off her t-shirt, then stepped into her dress.
Bryony walked up behind Abby and started buttoning the delicate buttons
in the back. "But I don't know he's just… great. There's nothing more than that,
no fireworks, no burning need to taste more of him. Nothing like what you felt
for…"
Abby spun around and slapped her hand over Bryony's mouth. "Don't say
it, okay? It's in the past. Over. Done. Finito." Her hand dropped and she walked
over to the full length mirror, admiring the dress Bryony chose and desperately
trying to ignore the rugged face the blue velvet reminded her of. "In time I'm sure
I'll forget it, just like I'm sure he has," she said as she slipped into her heels.
"Come on, let's get down to dinner before one of my jailors comes looking
for us."
Bryony followed Abby out the door and down the stairs. When they stood
on the last step they were immediately bombarded with the unruly sound of what
could only be described as happy contented males. The raucous was deafening
and echoing throughout the entire first floor of the manor. They smirked at each
other then started down the hall and toward the dining room. Standing in the
threshold, they quietly observed Abby’s brothers as they sat around the long table.
Her oldest brother, Connor, sat at the head of the table. His soft green eyes
were alit with humor and his smile was broad across his handsome face as he
watched his brothers' antics.
To Connor’s right sat Liam, the second oldest, who was currently arm
wrestling Keegan, who sat across from him. Their two big burly hands were
46
Forever Mine
tightly clenched together in a standstill at the center of the table. Abby had seen
this a million times before. Those two were so evenly matched in strength that it
was a rare if either one of them ever actually won.
Keegan suddenly let loose with a deep shout as he flipped his hair out of
his eyes. His typically friendly face was taut and sweaty as his hand turned red
and the muscles in his massive arms flexed and strained as he fought to push his
older brother over the edge.
“He thinks you're soft, Kee… a pussy, you going to take that shit from
him? You know he thinks he's better than you, better than all of us. Come on…
put him in his place!”
The taunting words drew Abby's gaze to brother number five, Nyle, who
was leaning into Keegan’s ear and spurning him on. Of course Nyle was the
instigator of this hand wrestling match since Shane wasn’t in the room to do it.
Watching her brothers, Abby’s heart grew heavy with love. They were all
arrogant louts, at times extremely loud, and every single one of them were
excessively overbearing but they were also the loyal, devoted and loving. Abby
loved each and every one of them, mayhap in different ways and for different
reasons, but love them all she did and she loved it when they were all together
like this.
Of course, this wasn’t all of them. Besides her Mom and Dad not being
present there were a few other people missing too. Connor’s wife Lucy and their
three boys, Hendrix, Strummer and Jagger were spending Jagger’s sixth birthday
in England with Slade and his mate Devyn, who were actually Lucy’s adoptive
parents.
Oriane, Keegan’s pregnant mate of three months elected to stay home.
She was human and didn’t have a great history with supernatural beings, vamps in
particular. So much so that Abby was amazed Keegan even got her to like him let
alone fall in love with him.
The only other person missing was the third oldest, Tiernan. Abby
frowned, it figured that the one brother she wanted to talk wasn’t here.
“Good thing your mom isn't here or they would all have stakes sticking
out of their stomachs,” Bryony commented with a giggle and Abby smiled,
nodding her head in agreement.
That was so true. Though their mom was not a stickler for going by the
rules, for some reason family dinner time was the one occasion she expected her
family to be on their best behavior, which certainly did not include arm wrestling.
“Boys will be boys, no matter their age,” Abby added.
An arm was suddenly thrown around each girl's shoulders, jolting them up
against a lean hard body. “And thank the Goddess for that!” Shane said, his eyes
sparkling with merriment at the events unfolding before them. “Don't you just
love dinnertime?”
“I love that everyone's home for once, together. It's nice. It's not so…
lonely around here now,” Abby quietly stated.
Shane looked down at his sister in mock hurt. “What do you mean lonely?
You've got me.”
47
Forever Mine
Abby looked up at him, her hand coming up and tapping him on the chest.
“Shane, I love you, but we spend way too much time together.”
Shane laughed, pulling her closer as he leaned down and kissed the top of
her head. “Oh, come on, I know I'm your favorite brother…you wuv me.” Then
he turned and looked at Bryony, his eyes direct, the smirk on his face pure male
ego. “The both of you.”
Bryony rolled her eyes at his narcissistic grin then stepped away and out
of his hold. “I think I lost my appetite.”
Shane's laughter continued as he watched Bry walk to the table and pull
out the chair next to Nyle's.
“Tiernan's not home yet?” Abby asked quietly.
Abby’s morose tone drew Shane's unwavering gaze to her. “He was
delayed in New York but he should be back before dawn. Why?”
Abby shrugged. “No reason. I just… miss him, that's all.”
His hand squeezed her shoulder lightly and when he spoke, his concerned
voice was but a whisper. “Are you alright, Abby, you've been a bit withdrawn
lately.”
She couldn't meet his eyes. Shane was the one brother she could never lie
to. “Me? I'm fine, just… tired.”
Shane noticed the way she completely avoided his gaze and instantly
knew she was lying. His eyes didn't waver from the top of her dark blonde head as
he silently contemplated her.
He loved his lil' sis to death, just like he knew the rest of his brothers did.
He also knew that that love was suffocating her. She was such a free and
independent spirit, so open and loving and passionate about so many things,
unfortunately all those things she was forbidden to do.
Shane didn’t agree with their father's direct orders that Abby not be
involved in the war. Naturally, their father feared for her safety, that's why he
made them to begin with. Shane couldn't hold that against him too much, she was
his only daughter, and she held a special place in all their hearts, but mostly their
dad’s. So he could understand his father's obsessive need to protect her and he
could even agree with it, to a point. The problem was their father loved her so
much that he wanted to protect her from…well, pretty much everything. He was
so blinded by fear and concern he never once stopped to really get to know his
daughter, so he had no idea just what Abby was truly capable of.
Shane wished his father would get his head out of his ass.
Sighing deeply, he leaned down and kissed Abby’s temple. “You know
I'm here if you need to talk to someone, right?”
Abby met Shane’s concerned gaze. She smiled then caressed his cheek. “I
know. Don't worry, I'm okay, really.”
Just then the kitchen door opened and Dobbs walked in, pushing a serving
tray that was loaded to the hilt with food and four pitchers of blood. The moment
he saw what was going on in the stately room, he looked absolutely horrified.
Dobbs’ mouth dropped open then he began to stutter most unhappily.
“My… my… lords, this is most… most inappropriate! Why, if milady was here
she would… be… most… most upset.”
48
Forever Mine
The butler’s harsh tone went right to Keegan's tender heart. Knowing how
right Dobbs was, he blushed then gave up and let Liam win. Their joined hands
landed on the table with a thud.
Liam smugly smirked. “Pussy.”
“See! I told you!” Nyle scornfully exclaimed shaking his head in
disappointment with his younger brother, but then the feigned ridicule faded and
he slapped Keegan on the back as he stood up straight. “Next time, Kee, we'll get
him next time.”
Keegan nodded as they both looked at each other, smiling.
Shane gave Abby one last kiss then walked over to sit down next to Liam
as Connor laughingly answered the butler.
“That's putting it mildly, Dobbs, we'd all be on the floor bleeding like
stuck pigs.”
“Yeah, after she slapped you upside the back of your head. After all,
you're the oldest… you should know better!” Nyle said waving his finger at
Connor, imitating something their mother had said way too often, and causing the
mirth they were feeling to explode into fits of loud laughter which only horrified
the ostentatious butler even more.
“Master Nyle, you should not say such insolent things.”
Nyle smiled at their kind, yet way too stuffy for his tastes, butler. “Lighten
up, Dobbs, she would be the first one to laugh, you know that.”
“Yeah, after she belted you one,” Shane added, smiling at a grinning Nyle.
Ignoring the soft chuckles around the table, Dobbs proceeded to serve
dinner.
The room was relatively quiet as everyone dove in and began to eat,
occasionally asking each other questions of what they've been up to in their
personal lives. After about an hour and everyone was done, Dobbs started to clean
the table up.
“We should go, Abby, or we're going to be late,” Bryony said from across
the table.
Abby nodded and started to rise when Connor's authoritative yet gentle
voice spoke. “Where are you going tonight, Iggy?”
All inquiring eyes swung to her, expectantly waiting for her answer like
the good little jailors they were.
Abby ignored them all and looked directly at Connor. “We're going to The
Pit. Nefarious is playing tonight.”
Connor nodded and smiled. “Cool, sounds like fun. I like them, they're
pretty good.”
Shane's made a long and derisive snort, “They suck. David sings like he's
got his balls stuck in a vice grip.” He contemptuously said.
Nyle chuckled into his goblet, nodding his head in agreement and
sneaking a peek at Bryony who was standing at the other end of the table, her
eyes slits of anger and starring directly at Shane.
Abby walked behind Shane and slapped him upside the head. “Like you
can sing any better. Come on, Bry.”
49
Forever Mine
Bryony pulled her gaze away from Shane's and followed Abby toward the
door.
“Have fun, girls, but be careful,” Connor said.
Abby smiled. “Will do, bro.”
Troubled, Connor waited till Abby left the room. “Shane?”
Irritated, Shane glared at him. “What?”
“Give her a couple of hours of space, okay? She's been real quiet lately,
I'm worried about her.”
Shane nodded as he took a drink.
Liam snorted. “Lately? Connor, she's been like that ever since she came
back from Slade's three months ago.” He looked down the table at Shane. “Did
something happen that we don't know about?”
Shane shrugged. “She says she's just tired.”
Liam accepted his answer then turned to Connor. “Maybe she's getting
nervous. The Summit is only a week away and it's the first time dad’s letting her
go since she was five.”
“Iggy doesn't get nervous. She has nerves of steel, you know that,”
Keegan replied.
“If you ask me, it's the prospect of seeing Waxy Wexler,” Nyle pointed
out.
They all nodded, groaning with displeasure as they did.
Nyle continued, “You know dad’s planning on throwing her at him. I don't
like it.” He shook his head, his voice getting angrier as he spoke. “There's
something off about Richard but I can't quite put my finger on it. One thing I do
know is that there’s no way he's going to be able to handle her. She's not even a
quarter of his age, yet she's still too much woman for him.” He looked at Connor
as he continued to voice his concerns. “Bro, I'm telling you, this entire mating
contract doesn't sit well with me.”
Shane's angry voice spoke up, clearly showing his discontentment on his
sister's behalf. “Yeah, well, it fucking pisses me off. She doesn't even like
Richard and, frankly, I don't blame her. Can you see him in this family? We'd
torture him to death.”
Liam snorted. “We’d never get the chance. Mom would beat us to it.”
“Well, there's one good thing about Waxy joining the family, at least
Keegan would get a break,” Nyle teasingly said.
Keegan sadly shook his head. “I would rather suffer a lifetime of jokes
then have Iggy mated to someone who doesn’t suit her. She needs love in her life
and she won't get that with Richard.”
Connor smiled at Keegan, always the romantic his little brother.
“I could try talking to dad again.” he offered.
“Yeah right, if mom hasn't succeeded then nobody will. I don't understand
why he's so hell bent on this anyway,” Shane said.
“You know why, he thinks she'll be safe with Richard, that he can protect
her.” Connor said that without thinking who he was talking to. He grimaced as his
brothers took offense and responded at the same time, loudly too.
“What are we, a bunch of fucking pussies?” Nyle yelled.
50
Forever Mine
“Fuck that! No one can protect her better than we can!” Liam shouted.
“No one can care for her more than we do!” Keegan added.
“Shit, she doesn't even need fucking protection. She can take care of
herself!” Shane exclaimed.
“Guys… guys… guys!” Connor shouted, finally getting all their attention.
“I know and I agree with everything you said but it's not our decision to make, its
dad’s.”
“No. It's Iggy's,” Shane argued back.
Connor sighed. “Look, the fact is this. Abby has been a mark for the
Rebellion since she was born, now that’s she come into her powers that threat is
multiplied and you know that Shane. While I don't approve of the match either, it
is a logical and reasonable plan. Richard is a strong warrior with close ties to
Slade. Dad trusts that he won't turn her over to Moravec the second they're mated
and so do I.”
“Something else she has a right to know,” Shane muttered under his
breath.
“She'll never have children if she's mated to Richard, Connor. She doesn't
love him.”
Keegan's deep quietly spoken comment drew Connor's eyes to him and
they softened immediately.
That was the problem Connor had with the match too. Being mated for
over twenty years and the father of three children, Connor knew the bliss of
everlasting love and the joy of children, and he wanted all his siblings to know it
too.
“I know, Kee, but maybe that's not a problem for her. You heard Iggy say
a thousand times she doesn't even want to get mated, let alone have children.”
“That's only because she hasn't met her mate yet. When she does, she'll
feel differently,” Keegan confidently replied.
“Yeah and why hasn't she? Because we keep her cloistered like a fucking
nun that’s why!” Shane sourly added.
Liam turned dark agitated eyes on his brother. “It's for her own good,
Shane, you're just too close to her to see that.”
Shane stood up, his fists slamming down on the marble table as he faced
Liam angrily. “You're right, I am close to her and I know what she's feeling and
you know what that is, brother? Pain and sadness that her own flesh and blood
refuses to see her for what she really is! I hope you and dad are prepared to handle
the outcome of shielding her from the world because one day, it's going to blow
up in your faces and when it does, you'll have no one to blame but yourselves!”
Shane stormed out of the room.
“Goddess, he's fucking stubborn!” Liam angrily growled.
“He's not being stubborn, Liam, he just sees more than you,” Nyle quietly
added in Shane’s defense, his own eyes growing dark with anger.
Liam glared. “I'm not blind, Nyle. I know how hard things are for her. I
can see in her eyes how unhappy she is. I don't like it either but you know what,
I'd rather have my sister alive and miserable than dead.”
51
Forever Mine
Nyle snorted, “It's the same thing, isn't it? Either way she would be
nothing but a cold body.”
Liam quietly stared at Nyle then sat back in his chair, not saying another
word because deep down inside he knew Nyle was right.
“Look, guys, we're all worried about her and we all have different
opinions on how dad chooses to handle the situation, but that's the key word
here… dad. It's his decision to make and it's up to us to stand by it, regardless of
how we feel on the matter.”
Connor ended the conversation with his diplomatic answer though he
wasn't feeling very diplomatic in the least, his own opinion on the subject
wavering closer to Shane and Keegan's than Liam's and their father's.
As his brothers got up and left, Shane’s words reverberated in Connor’s
head and he wondered if his father was indeed prepared for the backlash signing
that mating contract was going to cause because there would be repercussions, not
only from Abby but also from their mom.
52
Forever Mine
CHAPTER THREE
Magnus woke in a cold sweat. His heart that shouldn't feel as if life
pumped inside of it thumped against his chest with a heaviness that weighed him
down more than he would ever admit to anyone. His mate slept beside him,
unaware of the turmoil that filled him, the turmoil that had been plaguing him for
the past three months.
He sat up and swung his feet over the side and onto the floor. Gripping the
edge of the bed, his looked up to the ceiling and waited for the memories to fade
but instead of dimming back into the shadows of his mind, they lingered. After
another ten minutes and they still remained clear in his mind he grumbled with
disgust and stood. Heavy strides carried him to the window where he gazed out at
another rainy English day.
He had no idea why after a hundred years it decided to rear its ugly head,
but it had and it didn't show any sign of stopping. He hadn't told anyone about
them though he was certain Elizabeth knew, their bond was too strong for her not
to.
Elizabeth, Goddess, he loved her so much that even after all these years,
after all the mischief and trouble she caused, the amount of love he felt for her
hurt. It was hard to remember the man he had been before meeting her. Empty,
that was the only way he could describe it, and he never wanted to feel that way
again.
Still, regardless of how complete she made his life he could not deny that
Elizabeth's arrival also came with the greatest betrayal he ever felt. It was a
moment that was as clear to him now as the rain drops that fell on the window
before him.
Nikolai had stood in front of him, sword in hand and poised to strike as he
told Magnus with scathing heat that he would no longer fight by his side. The
black eyes that glared at him had been filled with anger and regret, yet the
hardness of his eyes were fully resigned to the path he had chosen, a path that had
broken Magnus' heart and enraged him. He had taken Nikolai under his wing,
befriended him, made him his brother, and the great Russian Ox had repaid him
with treachery.
Magnus never really knew why but he could guess that Konstantin and
Arnost used Sasha against him. He couldn’t fault Nikolai for that. He could even
admit that he would have done the same thing, still, that didn’t lessen the fact that
his friend’s duplicity stung, deeply. He could have forgiven Nikolai if he had just
come to him and explained everything from the beginning. But he hadn't and the
fact that he didn't, the fact that he had not trusted Magnus enough to know he
would have done anything in his power to help him, hurt more than anything else.
He ran his hand haphazardly through his hair. He loathed brooding over
ancient history but since he signed the mating contract, that’s all he’d been doing.
53
Forever Mine
He was stressed out. He was tired of arguing with Elizabeth about Richard and he
was tired of the melancholy looks he was getting from his daughter.
He was trying to do the right thing yet they continued to fight him. It was
almost the situation with Nikolai all over again. They did not trust him enough to
know he would do what was best for everyone, and that angered him.
Ella lay quietly on her side, watching her mate as he stood in front of the
window. Her body hummed as her eyes traced every ripped muscle and
shadowed crevice. He might be over thirteen hundred years old but he had a body
of a twenty-five year old that made Ella weep with the wanting of it.
She stretched and her naked skin created enticing sounds against the silk
sheets. “Baby, come back to bed, it's only been a few hours since you slept.”
Magnus turned to look at her and his pulse raced. She never failed to do
that, she was as beautiful and desirable now as she was a hundred years ago.
He looked back at the window, feeling too troubled and restless to sleep.
“I can't sleep.”
Ella sighed. “The nightmare again?”
As Magnus suspected, she knew about the nightmares. He was surprised
but thankful that she hadn't asked him about them yet and annoyed that she finally
did. For one brief second he wondered why she chose now to bust his nuts and
not the day after they began.
He wasn't deluding himself, busting his nuts was exactly what she was
going to do. Pester him until he cracked and spilled his guts - talked about his
feelings. He almost shuddered with the thought. No matter how many years went
by and no matter how much he had gotten used to the idea of talking about his
feelings, he still felt uncomfortable doing it but regardless of his feelings on the
matter, Elizabeth believed wholeheartedly about sharing things together, which of
course included his feelings.
This particular subject was no different than anything else she felt he
needed to talk about. She was persistent and when she got started on something,
she didn't stop. He did love that about her, and even though he usually conceded
to her sharing wishes this was one thing he did not want to share. This was his
demon. It might have begun with her coming to D'rkenrealm, but that didn't mean
she had any business getting involved in it. Besides, she wouldn't understand
anyway. To Elizabeth, a man's pride and honor were most times in overkill. She
would roll her eyes, tell him he was being a baby and to get over it.
Reluctantly Magnus could admit that in all likelihood she was probably
right, but that didn't mean he was ready to do it.
“Are you going to plague me now with questions I am not ready to give
answers to?”
“No, baby, I'm just worried about you. You have a lot on your mind and I
want to help.”
“I'm fine, go back to sleep.”
He dismissed her and Ella glowered at his back.
“You know, if you don't start talking about it, you'll never get over it.”
Probably not the best thing to say Ella thought, but damn it, she was tired of all
54
Forever Mine
this pussy-footing around. She knew what was bothering him and she knew why it
was bothering him, he was just too damn pigheaded to admit it.
Magnus swung around and fixed her with a hard glare. “I don't want to
talk about this, Elizabeth, okay, so change the subject… now.”
Ella rolled her eyes. Whether he faced it now or later didn't really matter
to her, but face it he would and sooner then he thought. “Fine, I'm sorry, we'll talk
about something else.” She rolled out of bed and pulled her robe on. “You know,
these nightmares are probably just occurring because underneath everything
you've said, you're feeling the opposite.”
“What are you talking about?”
Magnus asked that question but what he was really saying was, 'You better
not be talking about what I think you're talking about.' How Elizabeth would
respond was his unknown factor. Either she would read his unspoken thoughts,
which she could do considering their bond, or as she liked to do quite often - to
keep him on his toes, as she says - was to play the obtuse card. It was her
obnoxious single-minded way of getting him to talk about something he already
told her he didn't want to talk about.
“I'm talking about how deep down inside you know forcing Abby to be
with Richard is a mistake.”
Yep, he knew it.
Magnus turned away, intent on not discussing it further.
Ella’s anger got pricked. “Damn it, Magnus, we're going to discuss this
whether you want to or not. This is our daughter, 'our' being the fundamental
word here, lover. I have as much a right as you when it comes to something that
deals with our children.”
Exasperated with her tenacity, Magnus spun around. “Elizabeth, we've
been over this a hundred - no, a thousand times. Abaigeal needs a protector.
Richard is that person.”
Walking over to stand in front of him, Ella rested her hands on his chest as
she looked up into his vexed face. She softened her voice and played on the love
she knew he had for his daughter.
“Why are you rushing this? Why can you not just let things take their
natural course? How do you know her true mate isn't out there somewhere,
looking for her? How do you know there isn't a better man then Richard to love
and protect your daughter? Someone you could truly respect.”
She was all soft and loving, beseeching his fatherly feelings but he
wouldn't give into it. He had to remain strong and keep his stance; he had to
make her understand.
“I don't, but it's irrelevant. Right now she needs someone to protect her.”
Ella’s hands dropped to her sides and her own voice rivaled the chilliness
of his. “She can take care of herself and if you ever really looked at her and saw
her for what she is, you would know that.”
Magnus threw his hands up in the air and walked away from her. His
heart ached for what she was saying but he knew he was doing the right thing. Of
course his Elizabeth would never relent and he knew that. So he was fully
prepared for the guilt trip she was going to hit him with next.
55
Forever Mine
“She doesn't love him. How could you give your only daughter to
someone who will not make her happy?”
Magnus walked back to Ella and cupped her face in his hands, his eyes
softened with love as he stared into her eyes. “Ionuin, I understand your concern
for Abaigeal but you must trust me in this matter. Richard is the right mate for
her,” he softly said.
“How can you say that when you know she doesn't love him?”
“Because right now, whether she loves him or not isn't important.” he
flatly stated. Then he cringed. That was the most moronic shit he ever said.
Ella gasped and stepped away from him before she slapped him.
Her face showed the outrage she felt and inside their bond was violently
vibrating with livid disbelief. “What? How can you say that? I can't believe that
you - out of all the people in the world, the father of seven children conceived out
of love! - can say that love is not important!”
Magnus put up his hand. “Hold up, I'm not saying love isn't important, of
course it is. But in this particular case, her safety must come first.”
“Magnus, she is not a weakling. She is strong, intelligent and perfectly
capable of taking care of herself!”
Magnus' face was a mask of anger. His patience was at an end and he
really did not like what she was implying. “Gods blood, woman! I know
Abaigeal is all of those things but these are trying times. There's a price on her
head! Whether she is capable or not is a non-issue, she needs the protection of a
mate.”
Ella turned away from him and started to restlessly tap her finger on her
chin. It was the same old argument that a woman, no matter how strong she was,
was still defenseless without a mate to protect her. It was bullshit of course, but it
was what Magnus believed - hell, it was what everyone in this dimension
believed.
Ella sighed with frustration. Sometimes she really missed her own
dimension - at least there, women's liberation was in full swing.
Magnus walked up behind her and laid his hands on her shoulders,
squeezing lightly as he leaned down and kissed her on the neck. “I know that's
hard for you to accept Ella but it's the way it is and you know that. I'm only
thinking of her welfare.”
“No, you're thinking of your welfare, not hers.”
His hands dropped from her shoulders and he frowned. “What does that
mean?”
Ella turned and faced him, her eyes full of accusations. “It means you are
being an arrogant snob! There are only two reasons you want her mated to
Richard. The first is because he’s a blubbering weakling who you can control and
the other is because you think he's some sort of vampire royalty.”
Magnus’ eyes bulged with incredulity and his face turned red. “You think
I'm deciding my daughter's fate on bloodlines?” He roared indignantly. “That is
the stupidest thing I have ever heard in my life! When have I ever done anything
or said anything that would make you think that?”
56
Forever Mine
“Oh please, don't play all innocent with me. I heard you talking to Slade. I
heard you tell him that Richard was the perfect choice because he was the great,
great, yadda-yadda-yadda grandson of Nigel Templeton! Do you deny it?”
“No. I did say that, so what?”
“So what? So who cares who his grandsire was? If lineage is so important
to you, then why not choose Nikolai? The Goddess knows his bloodlines are a
helluva lot more dignified then Waxy Wexler's!”
All animation left Magnus’ face with that comment. It was stone. Cold,
hard stone. “Why would you say such a thing?”
Magnus’ voice chilled Ella to the bone and she took a step back.
Maybe she went too far with that. She had many reasons for saying that
but clearly now was not the time to broach the subject. So instead, she played
dumb. “What?”
Magnus eyes turned to slits as he studied her hard. He knew her all too
well. She was brewing some sort of mischief in that beautiful head. “Why would
you mention Nikolai when we're discussing Abaigeal?”
Ella rolled her eyes. “Goddess above, don't get your panties in a bunch. I
was only using him as an example that's all.”
His instincts said she was lying, but she held his gaze without flinching.
He sighed, running a hand through his hair. He was just brooding about
the Ox and she knew that, that's why she mentioned him. It was probably just
another twisted way of hers to get him to talk about it.
“It's a stupid example and so is this whole conversation!”
Magnus angrily turned away and gave her his back. Then he dropped a
bomb on Ella so powerful, she was completely blindsided.
“I'm through talking about this, Elizabeth, it’s done.” His voice lowered to
that of a whisper. “I signed the contract with Richard.”
Ella could only stare at him as shock waves rippled through her and pain
lanced her heart with one sharp jab. She expected this to happen at some point,
but not this soon.
“What? You signed the contract? How could you do that?”
Magnus couldn’t turn around. He was barely holding it together as it was,
the pain Elizabeth felt sliced through their bond like the deepest betrayal. Her
voice was hitching, she was on the verge of tears and he had caused it. Her
ravaged feelings coursed through him, pelting him with wave upon wave of
distraught pain and scalding blinding fury.
Ella grabbed his arm and violently turned around. “You went behind my
back!” She screamed. “You deliberately waited until I wasn’t here to have your
stupid little secret meeting! You son of a bitch!”
She slapped him, and it wasn’t soft either; it rattled Magnus’ head so hard,
he was going to have one pounding migraine. He saw her fist curling, preparing to
sock him with a mean right hook. He grabbed her wrists and pulled her against
him as her eyes became glassy pools of rage and misery.
“How could you betray me like this?”
Magnus’ scowl was frightening hearing that. “You’re being dramatic Elle,
I did not betray you. I would never betray you!” he heatedly replied.
57
Forever Mine
Ella shook her head. “Yes, you did. This is a betrayal of my trust. This is
a disloyalty to our commitment to each other and to our bond.”
Stunned by her words, feeling the truth of them inside his soul, Magnus
released her wrists and stood back a step. His face reflected the agony her words
caused.
Ella sensed his misery. She felt for him, she truly did, but she could not,
would not, relent in this.
“Magnus, please listen to me. I beg of you. Think of your daughter. Think
of the warm and wonderful woman she is, how she is so alive with laughter and
love. Now think of her with Richard. Imagine her mated to a rigid man who has
no idea how to even smile. Do you think that will not change her? Do you think
she will continue to be the open loving woman you know today? No, baby, she
won’t. She’ll become cold, she’ll hate him, and most importantly, she’ll grow to
hate you.”
Magnus flinched as the realty of Elizabeth’s words hit him with their
taciturn truth.
That was a possibility but deep down inside Magnus knew he was doing
the right thing. The pain he felt was to be expected he just had to wait it out. He
had to believe that eventually Abaigeal and Elizabeth would both come to
understand why he did it. He could not believe anything else.
Ella watched Magnus closely waiting for a reaction. Unfortunately, he
closed the bond and his face was frozen. She had no idea what he was thinking.
“Baby, are you truly willing to commit your only daughter to a mating
where she will never have children and never experience love?” Ella asked.
Magnus’ heart stumbled with but he pushed it down. He must remain
steadfast. He was confident with his decision; he just had to make her see it.
“Richard is a good man. In time, she will grow to love him,” he quietly
said.
Ella turned away. She didn't know what else to say and, frankly, she was
tired of trying to make him see reason. She felt like he just squeezed the very life
out of her heart.
Ever since she had come to D'rkenrealm, she had been fighting to stand by
his side. She understood her place when it came to political decisions, she always
had and she did not resent him for that because it was just the world in which they
lived in. But their children were an entirely different matter and she was sick and
tired of being pushed aside like her thoughts didn't matter. She was angry, angrier
than she had ever been, and she was exceedingly hurt by his unwillingness to
comprise.
Turning back around to face him, Ella opened the bond and let him feel
the full extent of her raging emotions. “Magnus, I cannot stand idly by and watch
as you commit my daughter to a cold and loveless future. I beg you, please, do not
do something you will regret.”
“Meaning?” Magnus waited for the words he knew would come next.
“Meaning I can't live with a man that would condemn his only daughter.”
Magnus sighed. “Elle, you threaten me with that once a week. It's sort of
lost its shock effect.”
58
Forever Mine
He had the gall to smirk and Ella’s face turned red.
Her feelings were nothing but one big fucking joke to him. Her hands
turned to hard fists at her side. Her entire being wanted to lash out at him in
anger. Behind that anger was a deep sadness that he really did not care one bit
how she felt on the matter. It was like she didn't even exist.
“Really, you think? Well then how about this for shock effect: I'm going
to Scotland. You have one week until the Summit. If you destroy that contract
within that time then you won't have to worry about me annoying you with my
insignificant concerns regarding our children because I'll be leaving you, and this
time you won't be able to find me.” She grabbed her bag and headed toward the
outer room.
It was the weekly threat but at least once a year, she followed through with
it. She always came back because, well, he would find her. But something inside
told Magnus she was dead serious.
Magnus’ eyes hardened. She was out of her mind if she thought she could
leave him. He would never let her go. He would track her down anywhere and
when he got her back in his grasp, she would pay for making him suffer.
“Elizabeth, think long and hard on what you're saying.”
Ella stopped at the door. “I have, baby, I suggest you do the same,” she
softly said over her shoulder.
Magnus watched her walk out of the room knowing the line had finally
been drawn. He wasn't too concerned. Oh, he knew she was serious, but she was
also highly upset. She just needed to cool down for a couple of days.
He would let her go to Scotland without him but when he got there, she
better be ready to apologize.
Walking into the outer room, Ella quickly headed to the closet, grabbed
her clothes and shoved them in her bag. She didn't bother changing; the quicker
she got out of this room the better.
Opening the door, she went to the empty chamber next door to get
dressed. When she was done, she stormed out of the room, slamming the door as
she went.
Why did he always act like the biggest jerk when it came to their
daughter? He never listened to his mate. Oh no, Goddess forbid he should stop
for just one second and listen to me, Ella thought angrily as her feet pounded
down the stairs.
It was times like this she wondered how the hell she had survived living
with such an unmovable man for over a hundred years and not staked him dead a
thousand times over. But she knew the answer to that; it was because no matter
how much the man made her crazy, she loved him more than life itself. She loved
him as much now as she did when she first came here, perhaps even more. He was
still the same man he’d always been but at times he seemed distant and lost, like
something was missing. Ella knew what that something was she’d known even
before it took place.
59
Forever Mine
Her visions had been foggy back then but as the years went by they
became more concrete and tangible, something she could rely on and trust. It was
her visions, or rather one vision in particular, that made her desperate for another
child.
After going through six pregnancies and all but one of them being hard
and long on her, Magnus said he’d had enough and didn’t want her to go through
it anymore. She had been okay with that until she had the one vision that changed
everything.
She had seen Abby smiling up at her mate, her eyes filled with a deep soul
binding love that was astonishing even to Ella who was blessed with such a love
herself. Then she glimpsed the faint grey outline of children running and playing
in the background and their sweet happy giggles filling her ears.
It was a beautiful image and if Ella had ever once thought she was doing
the wrong thing that image restored her faith. She would do everything she had to
do to make sure Abby got that future, even if that meant enduring the wrath of her
mate.
She was totally serious about leaving him if he didn't rip up that contract
with Richard. It would be the hardest things she ever did, but she would do it
because sometimes the only way to get through a thick skull of an alpha male was
to take away the one thing he thought he didn't need. For now she would let him
fester in guilt. She had things to do.
No doubt Magnus had thrown her a curve ball with his announcement but
it didn’t matter, it only meant she had to move up her plans.
If those plans necessitated sending the lamb to the lion’s den, then so be it.
This was about destiny. This was about securing the future of not only her family
but of the world, and it all rested on one thing – love.
**********
If Abby never heard the word ‘love’ ever again, she’d be happy.
Her evening at The Pit sucked. Her brothers, who were single-minded in
their duty of protecting her, all based on love of course, and never giving her a
moment of peace, sucked. Her life sucked and she was miserable.
Of course, her brothers and her every day little life things were nothing
new but she now had the added annoyance of being nervous. For love of the
Gods, she didn’t get nervous! Yet with every day that went by and the Summit
grew nearer, the more unsure she got.
Her brow crinkled as an image of Richard came to mind. The thought of
being with him the rest of her life was dismal. Hell, dismal wasn’t even the word,
it was way too non-descriptive. The idea made her want to shoot herself in the
head. Okay, so maybe that’s a bit dramatic but it fully explained how she was
feeling.
She was starting to feel more trapped than she ever had and the idea of
running away and hiding was sounding downright splendid to her. Find a nice
little quite place to be alone and do what she wanted to do without the fear of her
60
Forever Mine
family coming to intrude on her personal space. Goddess, that sounded lovely too bad it was farfetched. She’d never make it out the front door.
Everything just seemed so much more difficult these days and she blamed
it on her sexcapade adventure with the General. The sensations he invoked in her,
the need that even now pulsed in her blood, made it impossible to stand idly by
while her father planned her life for her. Being with the General had showed her a
world she never imagined could exist. A world filled with passion and
unbelievable pleasure. A world she would never get mated to Richard.
Goddess, she just wished that for once in her life someone would listen to
her. She was an intelligent person, and while she might not yet know what she
wanted, she was a hundred percent sure on what she didn’t want, and that was
Richard.
“It’s too early in the morning for such depressing thoughts.”
The hands on her shoulders that gently squeezed had Abby jumping out of
her skin. “Gods blood, Tiernan, you scared the crap out of me!” she admonished
her older brother who had come from out of nowhere. “I know you get off on
sneaking up on people like that, but you’re giving the rest of us heart attacks.”
The soft chuckle of amusement was followed by a quick kiss to the back
of her head. “I missed you too, Imp. So, what are you doing up?”
Abby turned and leaned against the window. She crossed her arms over
her chest as she scrutinized Tiernan strolling over to the other side of the room
and sitting down. She hadn’t seen him in a while but he looked the same.
His long, exceedingly thick black hair was as shiny and perfect as ever as
it lay tamely down his shoulders and against his perfect Armani dark blue suit.
His six-foot-six lean muscled frame sat in the oversize sofa with a haughty
elegance of ownership. He wasn’t looking at her, he was picking at some
misbegotten piece of lint that had the gall to place itself on his pants. Picking it
up, he looked at it quietly, those piercing all seeing gray eyes, scowled in arrogant
irritation right before he flicked it away then finally looked at her with a smile
that made grown women giggle like school girls.
Of course she wasn’t one of those women but she also wasn’t immune to it
either. The third oldest Mac Branain just had that something about him that was
mysteriously sexy and intriguing. There really was only word to sum him up:
perfect, from the roots of his perfect hair down to the perfect toes that were on his
perfect feet.
She frowned. Goddess, he made her want to vomit. That feeling only
intensified when the gleam in his eyes turned a bit too perceptive for her peace of
mind.
Abby shifted on her feet as Tiernan continued to stare at her quietly, like
he was reading every single thought in her head and seeing all the things she had
been hiding from everyone, including herself, in the past three months.
Her frown turned darker, another annoying habit of her brother’s, his acute
intelligence and uncanny ability to know every single thing that was going on.
“What?” She irately asked.
61
Forever Mine
Her discomfort grew as seconds ticked by without a word from Tiernan,
just his all-seeing orbs swimming in the deepest parts of her soul. But then a
smirk appeared on his lips and his gaze turned less obtrusive.
He shrugged, “I guess it’s been longer than I thought since the last time I
saw you.” His tone was casual but his gaze sharpened. “You're different.”
Abby gazed back through lowered lids. “What do you mean, different?”
Tiernan elegantly shrugged a shoulder. “Turning twenty-five seems to
have suited you. You appear to be well… satisfied.” His eyes twinkled with
shrewd arrogance.
Abby didn’t know how she kept hers from bulging out of her head.
Tiernan chuckled then patted the seat next to him. “Come, Imp, sit beside
me. Let’s… talk.”
The moment Abby sat down Tiernan laid an arm on her shoulders and
tugged her against his side. He breathed in deeply, squeezing her.
Abby felt like a mouse in a maze as he naturally picked up on the one
thing she had been successfully hiding from everyone.
“Pill or potion?”
She instinctively tensed but then relaxed. This was Tiernan, he wouldn't
freak out about her lack of virginity - it was the reason she had been waiting for
him.
“You know, you freak me out with that mind reading thing.” Abby said
with a snort.
Hearing her disgruntlement Tiernan smiled. “And yet you were waiting
for me to come home so I could do just that. So which is it?”
Abby gave him a sideways glare because as usual, he was right. “Potion.”
“Was it your choice?” Tiernan’s voice was strained and the hand on her
shoulder tightened as he waited to hear her answer.
Not wanting him to get the wrong idea, Abby quickly answered. “Oh God,
yes, very much so.”
Satisfied with her answer, Tiernan smiled. He always knew she would find
someone who would tempt her to break out of her invisible cage. She was too
much like their mother in that regard. If there had been someone Abby wanted,
she would have found a way to have him. The fact she held onto her virginity as
long as she did, even with their father’s ridiculous actions, told Tiernan there was
much more to this story. He wondered who it was, but there was no point asking
because she wouldn't tell him. Besides, secrets never stayed secrets for long.
“Do you love him?” he quietly asked.
“No, at least I don't think so. I mean, I've never been in love so I don't
really know how I should feel.” Her brow crinkled with irritation. “I don't think I
want to be in love. It seems too… suffocating.” She sighed; it was troubled and
irate. “What I do know is that I think about him, all the bloody time. It's very
annoying.”
She sounded very much put out by that. Tiernan softly chuckled.
Abby glared sideways at him. “Yeah, funny for you, but for me it sucks.”
She threw her hands up in the air. “Everything sucks! My entire life is just one
big cesspool of suckiness and no one cares!”
62
Forever Mine
Tiernan reared back and looked at his sister slumping in her seat and
pouting like a three-year-old. It was quite unattractive. “You know that’s not true,
everyone cares about you. Your problem is they care too much.”
“Exactly!” Abby exclaimed with dramatic flair.
Tiernan smirked and continued. “Your other problem is that you let
yourself be drawn into the bullshit. So, in reality, if your life sucks, you have no
one to blame but yourself.”
Huh?
Abby turned frigid eyes on her brother. “So, you’re saying this is my
fault?”
Wearing a smile of brotherly affection and patience Tiernan said, “No,
Imp, what I’m saying is that you let dad manipulate you by falling in line with
everything he wants. If you stood up to him and held your ground, your life
wouldn’t be as sucky as you claim it to be.”
Abby quietly stared at Tiernan for one more second then slumped back in
her seat. Her eyes watered and her voice was whisper soft. “You’re right. I’m
such a pussy.”
Tiernan grinned but Abby didn’t notice; she was too busy wallowing in
self-pity.
“I can’t even tell him how much I despise Richard.”
If there was one person in the world that still meant anything to Tiernan, it
was his baby sister, so her sadness made him want to strangle their father. He
knew how it felt to have someone else pulling your strings, it wasn’t pleasant still
Abby’s situation was not as bad as she thought it was.
Tiernan tenderly smiled and hugged her. “Don’t worry Imp you’ll figure it
out.”
Finished giving his brotherly advice, which Abby considered wasn’t really
any sort of advice at all. “That’s it? That’s all the wise Tiernan wisdom you’re
going to give me?”
He pondered her question for one second before staring her dead in the
eye and flatly answering, “yes.”
Abby snorted, she should have known. Tiernan was great to talk to
because she could tell him anything and he would never condemn her for it,
which was great. The bad thing was that he breathed obscurity and mystery. She
rarely ever got an answer that was direct and to the point. They were typically
sketchy and convoluted, and sometimes confused her even more. Still, the funny
thing was, that she always walked away from these talks feeling a tad bit better.
Tiernan stood up and headed toward the hall. He stopped in the threshold
to gaze back at his sister who was staring into space. She was going to fight her
destiny with everything she had in her. It was inevitable. He grinned with
anticipation. It was going to make for some interesting entertainment.
“Oh, Abby?”
Abby turned and looked at him like a lost little puppy. “Yeah?”
“Don’t forget your gloves.”
The look of total bewilderment on her Abby’s face had Tiernan chuckling
as he walked out.
63
Forever Mine
What the hell had that meant? Abby didn’t know and frankly she was too
tired to figure it out.
Reaching her room she closed the door, ripped off her dress, put on a tank
top, then fell into bed with a lifeless thud as one blaring thought occurred to her.
Tiernan was right; it was her own fault. If she didn’t accept everything her father
did then maybe things wouldn’t be so bad.
She snorted. Like it really mattered what she said or did. Her father would
still do whatever he wanted. If her mom couldn’t get him to change his mind, no
one could.
Closing her eyes, she took a breath and let the silence of the room wash
over her in therapeutic waves.
Milaya…
Her eyes snapped open then she slammed her fists down on the bed.
Damn it, she had to stop thinking of him. She had more important things
to brood on than strong arms with hands that seemed to know exactly where and
how to touch her. She should be thinking of what she was going to do about
Richard as opposed to a hot mouth that had kissed her as if she were his lifeline.
Goddess, she was doing it again!
A wave of self-reproach flowed through her which drew a snort of disgust
from her lips. She couldn't even stop herself from thinking about how much she
thought about him, that was how pathetic she was.
It was pointless to fight it. She should know that by now, because she
realized rather quickly that it didn't matter how hard she tried to. No matter what
she was doing, at some point in the minuscule moments of her life, she would
remember midnight blue eyes that turned to pools of ebony wonderment. She
would recall with absolute clarity the way it felt to be in his arms and the feeling
of him throbbing inside her with life. Gods, the memories made her tingle all
over. Unfortunately, it also made her feel like a fraud.
She indulged in the heady memories but at the same time she denied them.
She didn't want to feel this powerfully wicked need for a vampire. Emotions that
concentrated made her feel vulnerable. It left her with no defenses and she did not
want to be in that position.
As a result, she was constantly at odds - desires versus fears - it was an
inner battle that was driving her crazy. The fact her nightly dreams were all about
the pleasure and never the fear made her worry. She was sure there had to be
some sort of stupid Freudian explanation for that one. She had to admit though,
that being able to think about him without fear wasn't such a bad thing - at all.
She closed her eyes as memories took control and slumber overcame her
weary mind.
It wasn’t long before he was there, holding her - touching her with a
hunger that thrilled her to her core. She felt him inside her. He moved with hard
plunging strokes, stretching her, completing her. He was feeding her body with
endless pleasure that was so amazing. There were no other emotions involved
64
Forever Mine
except those of lust and heat. She was relishing all the earth-shattering sensations
that were cumulating, ready to explode and fill her with numbing ecstasy.
Yes! Yes! Yes, Niko…
“Abby…”
The hand on her shoulder abruptly awoke her, shattering every last
remnant of the dream and dissolving the orgasmic bliss she was so close to
reaching.
No! Don’t let it end!
“Abby, wake up.”
Goddess above, could she not even sleep in peace!
“Go away, Shane,” Abby groggily mumbled into her pillow but that
blasted hand that she was ready to chop off was annoyingly persistent and
proceeded to rattle her head as the gentle prodding turned to rapid shaking.
“Abby, get up, we have to go.”
Get up! She felt like she just went to bed.
Lifting her face off her nice squishy pillow, Abby looked up through
blurry sleepy eyes and into a face of someone who looked refreshed and
rejuvenated. She frowned. “You got to bed later than me, how the hell do you
look as fresh as a daisy?”
Shane shrugged. “Because I need less sleep than you.”
Abby glowered then dropped her head back into the pillow. It just wasn’t
fair. Both she and Shane were one hundred percent Shikar so they should have the
same metabolism but for some reason they didn’t. Shane could go for days
without sleeping and still be functional. If she missed two days of sleep, she was a
zombie, and her dear loving brother took great pleasure in rubbing that in her
face. What an…
“A-hole.”
She received a sturdy smack on her ass for that comment. “Ow!”
“Nice way to talk in the morning. Now, come on. Get your lazy ass up and
out of bed, we've got a plane to catch.”
Abby was instantly awake. It was amazing how quickly the body could
move and how clear the mind got when there was incentive, not to mention how
fast pain registers to the brain.
Standing up, Abby frowned as she rubbed her burning derrière and asked,
“What's going on?”
Shane walked over to the window. His shoulders were stiff as he stood
with his hands behind his back. He appeared to be in deep thought.
“I don't know.” He softly answered.
Opening up a drawer, Abby pulled out a pair of worn blue jeans and a
black t-shirt. “Okay, then where are we going?”
To hell and back, Shane thought.
Abby was excited. A mission was exactly what she needed to get her head
on straight and out of the lust-filled clouds. She needed to think about something
more grounded in reality instead of obsessing over a man she had no business
even thinking about, let alone having wet dreams of.
“So, where we headed?” she happily asked.
65
Forever Mine
“Russia.”
In the process of pulling her probably way too tight jeans on, Abby
stopped in mid-hop and lost her footing. She fell forward; her hands landed
against the dressing table, rattling it hard and knocking over the perfume bottles
that sat atop it.
Shane's green eyes scrutinized Abby questioningly “Are you feeling
alright? You weren't drinking last night, were you?”
Abby frowned. “What? I don't drink, you know that. Okay well, except for
the occasional drink every now then, but I am not a boozer.”
Shane studied her for one more second, shrugged that perfectly toned
shoulder, then turned back around toward the window.
Abby was grateful he turned away because she was certain she had to be
as white as a ghost.
Standing up, she glowered at her jeans as she finally pulled them up and
over her ass. Sucking in her stomach, she yanked the zipper up then pulled her tshirt on over her tank top. “Why am I being sent to Russia?” The instant the word
rolled out of her mouth the very prominent image of one delicious Russian
General filled her head. So much for controlling her treacherous thoughts, Abby
inwardly cursed as she walked into the closet and grabbed her backpack.
“You're going to Moscow. There's a man there by the name of Boris
Klinkoff. You're to do reconnaissance and nothing more.” Shane firmly said.
As Abby skirted around the room packing her bag and trying to build
some sort of mental block against the onslaught of memories bombarding her,
Shane turned around and pierced her with a hard forest green stare.
“Did you hear me, Abby?”
Abby stopped what she was doing and met Shane’s gaze, “yeah, recon, got
it,” then started to move around the room again.
Shane's glare hardened as his uneasiness intensified. This had to be the
absolute worst idea ever. If he knew what was going on then he might have
understood, but he was left in the dark. He wasn’t told anything except to send
Abby to Russia under the pretense that she and Bry would be spending a few days
in Rio - which was where Shane was supposed to wait for her - before the
Summit. That was the part he didn’t like.
He went with Abby on every mission. He was never far away from her
should she need him. This time, he would be thousands of miles away. She would
truly be on her own, for the first time, and that left stark fear running through him
that he didn’t like.
Damn, he guessed he was more like Liam then he ever knew.
From out of the corner of his eye, Shane watched as Abby bustled about
the getting her gear together, he scowled.
He knew his sister too well. She was an exceptional fighter who could
handle anything that came her way but she had one Achilles' heel: she was too
compassionate. While that was a good trait her empathetic nature could be her
downfall. She had a tendency to disobey orders and rush into things without
thinking them through. Russia, the home of the men who would like nothing more
66
Forever Mine
than to get their claws in her, was not the place for her to to gung-ho with other
agendas, no matter how well-placed they were.
Taking two steps toward her, Shane lowered his voice so he wouldn't
wake the rest of the house, yet it was just as firm as if he'd shouted out loud.
“Abby, are you listening to me, nothing else! Don't get any ideas in that
act-first, think-last head of yours. You don't talk to anyone. You don't look at
anyone else but Klinkoff. And for the love of the Goddess above do not get any
lame-brain ideas of rescuing anyone of any kind. Do you understand me? You
have one week to learn whatever you can about Klinkoff and get back to Rio.”
Shane sounded so harsh, almost as if he were angry, that it rippled through
Abby and she felt a frisson of fear for some stupid reason but she pushed it away.
He was being more strict than usual but she was being sent into Russia, and from
the sound of it, he wasn't going with her which explained why he was so stressed.
She lowered her gaze to the floor. Russia, Gods blood, she didn't want to
go to Russia! What if, for some freak reason, she saw him? What the hell would
she do? And why the hell was her heart pumping with excitement? Why did she
feel as if that particular scenario was something she wanted…very…very much?
Shane walked up to Abby and took her chin in his grip, forcing her head
up so she couldn't look away. “If I see one speck of blood on your sword when
you return, I'm going to kick your ass, you got that?”
Regardless of his concern, Abby didn't appreciate his comments.
Her eyes crossed and she yanked her chin out of his hold. “Yes, Shane, I
got it. What the hell crawled up your ass today anyway?"
He looked taken aback with her sharp response. His hand dropped to his
side, his face softened and he spoke to her in the tone she was accustomed to
hearing, soft and affectionate.
“I'm sorry, Iggy, I just worry about you.”
Abby smiled as she placed her hands on his shoulders and lifted herself up
to place a tender kiss on his cheek. Though her heart was pounding in her chest,
she managed to sound in control and confident when she spoke.
“Don't worry, bro. I'll be fine.”
67
Forever Mine
CHAPTER FOUR
Moscow
Russia
Don’t worry, bro, I’ll be fine?
That had been the most blasé thing Abby ever said because she definitely
had not felt indifferent with the idea of jumping on a plane and going to Russia.
Now, here she was, crouched low in the bushes across the street from
Boris Klinkoff's Moscow townhouse. She wasn't feeling any more laid back then
she had been yesterday and, her hands were freezing. Why? Because she forgot
her damn gloves!
She cursed Tiernan. How did he know she would be going to Russia? And
why the hell didn’t he just come right out and say it? At least then she could have
prepared herself but no, he had to be Mr. Mysterious.
Breathing out slow and methodically, Abby tried to clear her mind and
concentrate on the task at hand.
It was late and the street was quiet as snow gently drifted down, adding to
the snow that already blanketed the city. It was truly beautiful and she savored the
peace and serenity that came with it. A light breeze blew and cold air danced
across her face. Her body responded with a slight shiver even though the cool air
did not touch her naked skin.
She was wearing another one of her insulated cat suits. She had ten of
them, each one made just for her. She never particularly cared for this one, her
personal preference ran more toward the dark-colored suits than the light ones,
but that changed the moment she noted the absence of memories when she put
this one on. Too bad she couldn't wear it on all her missions, but unless she was
somewhere where it was snowing, it was a beacon.
She stared at the house across the street, wondering again why she was
here. How was she to know what to look for if she didn't have any firsthand
information to begin with? And she didn't even have much time to do it in! What
could she possibly learn hiding out in a bush? If today was any indication, the
answer to that was not much… at all.
This had to be the strangest mission she’d ever been sent on, but
regardless of how screwed up she thought it was, it was still a mission, which
meant she had a job to do: reconnaissance and back to Rio.
Goddess, she wished she was there now. While she loved the snow and
didn't mind the cold, the idea of laying out in nothing but her itsy bitsy bikini and
enjoying the sun's rays - not to mention all the fun she and Bry have ogling the
half-naked hotties - sounded damn skippy to her. But she wasn't enjoying those
tempting things, nope she was here…in Russia of all the freaking places in the
world…watching a man she had no idea why she was watching to begin with.
68
Forever Mine
Yep, it was definitely a strange one. It was a good thing her prey was such a full
of beans guy to watch.
Boris Klinkoff was an interesting old kook. He was round in the belly. He
had short blonde hair that stuck to his head like he had way too much hair gel on either that or the man seriously needed to take a shower. He had a round, kind
face with big blue eyes and he was always smiling like he hadn't a care in the
world. Over the past hours of shadowing Boris as he went along with his daily
routine of shopping and meeting and greeting his neighbors, Abby kind of liked
him. She had been tempted many times to go up to him and talk to him, but she
stopped herself because that would be a definite no-no.
This wasn't her first reconnaissance mission so she was use to the endless
hours of doing nothing but watching and listening, but that didn't mean she liked
them. Actually, she hated them and considered it to be a waste of her talents. The
only good thing about it was that it got her out of the house and away from her
brothers. Then again, being in Russia was not exactly the place to be to keep her
head out of the gutter. That became apparent when she found herself keeping one
eye on Boris and the other eye scouring the streets for any sign of a mammoth
with black hair and striking blue eyes.
What the hell would she do even if she did see him? Stand there like an
idiot with drool coming out of her mouth, that's what. Either that or she'd
completely forget everything and jump his bones right there in the street and
probably get her head taken off for it since he had no clue who she was.
She sighed into the otherwise quiet night, completely disgusted because
that fact really pickled her pride. It kind of pissed her off that he didn't know who
she was. Of course, it was not his fault, she had been very adamant about not
revealing herself, and she was glad she had been, but sometimes, when she really
thought about it, it pushed her feminine sensibilities right over the edge. It didn't
matter that her face had been hidden, a part of her felt that he should know exactly
who she was and was certain that if their paths crossed right now he would
without any doubt know she was the woman he took that night in Germany.
Goddess, she had no business thinking any of these dangerous thoughts
yet, once again, she couldn't stop. Maybe she was being too hard on herself.
There was nothing wrong with thinking and dreaming of things right? Did it
really matter? A part of her said yes. That allowing herself to dwell on such
thoughts was bad because the desire she felt for Nikolai Kotova was too potent
and too needy to remain as lust. What she felt for him had all the potential of
growing into something else, and that was where the danger came in. Because
she really didn't think she'd be able to handle something so…binding, if - and that
was a really super-duper big if - it ever actually happened. Because, let's face it,
that's exactly what that would be. When a male vamp claimed you - he claimed
you. No, ifs, ands or buts about it - that shit was binding!
She wasn't naïve, nor was she trying to delude herself like Bry thought,
she knew exactly what it meant to a vamp if they took a virgin: ownership. It was
stupid if you asked her, the alpha male ideology of being the 'only one,' which she
totally did not get. What was the big deal if a woman had other lovers? She
would think a man would prefer an experienced lover who was bold and
69
Forever Mine
adventuresome instead of someone timid and meek. And let's not forget the utter
hypocrisy of the whole thing to begin with because you know the males weren't
virgins.
She was pretty damn sure the General had to be the biggest freaking alpha
male on the planet, he had that whole - and yes she can admit it, sexy - aura of
superiority and confidence of one but then there was always the slight chance he
didn't have those ideals. He was a solider after all, a battle hardened warlord who
thought of battle tactics and death blows. He wasn't a man controlled by emotions
and he definitely did not seem the type who held high regard to something as
insignificant as love. Still, it was better to be safe than sorry because really, you
never knew. She also couldn't forget the whole enemy issue either. She couldn't
even begin to wonder how that would pan out with her father or her brothers.
Well, thank the Goddess she didn't have to because he didn't know who
she was. No, the only thing she seriously had to deal with was her own passions
and desires; she had to get a grip on it, and soon. The Summit was only a few
days away and like Bry said, he would be there. When and if she saw him, she
had to feel and act as if they had never met.
A car horn blew, drawing Abby back to where she was and what she was
supposed to be doing.
“Reconnaissance, Abby, you're not supposed to be brooding. You've done
enough of that for the past three months,” she outwardly grumbled but turned her
attention once more to the townhouse across the street.
She had yet to see anything strange. No one but Klinkoff entered the
house all evening. Why then did she suddenly see a shadow moving behind the
curtain on the second floor?
Nikolai wasn't feeling the relief he thought he would feel after finally
coming to a resolution to his dilemma. Though it had only been a day since he
made the decision and sent Boris the note, he hadn’t been able to contain his
impatience, so he decided to pay his uncle a visit.
Peeking out the window, he saw a black Mercedes sitting across the street
- Arnost’s watch dogs. They were always there; watching Boris at all times to
make sure Nikolai didn’t indulge in any impermissible meetings with his uncle –
like this one.
Turning away from the window, Nikolai started to pace.
Unfortunately for Arnost and his lackeys, Nikolai knew where every one
of them was so it was simple enough to find a way into the house where no one
would see him. It was made even simpler when Boris had been kind enough to
show him the secret passage.
“Goddess save me, Nikolai, will you please sit down, your endless pacing
is making me dizzy.”
Boris’ gruff yet whiney voice disrupted Nikolai's thoughts.
Nikolai stopped and glared at his uncle. His mouth opened but no words
came out. Instead he shook his head, his black mane rustling about his angry face
70
Forever Mine
in an almost fitful motion before once more resuming his pace on Boris' old and
expensive Oriental rug.
Boris sighed, watching Nikolai through eyes that felt as if they were going
to pop out of his head. “Nikolai, we've been over this a thousand times already.”
“Then we will go over it a thousand times more,” Nikolai answered,
keeping the pace of his long strides on the rug.
“Whatever for, the missive has been sent. There is nothing we can do now
but wait.”
Nikolai growled. “There is much to do, Boris. Have you forgotten what it
is we are about? Do you seriously understand the enormity of what I'm about to
do? The people that could get hurt? Do you?”
Boris frowned. “Nikolai, I do not appreciate your comments. Of course I
understand. I am not blind nor am I stupid.” He heaved another deep sigh and
Nikolai turned away in irritation as Boris continued to talk. “We have gone over
everything, over and over again. The plan is in motion. There is nothing more for
us to do but play our parts, which, considering we've been doing for a hundred
years, shouldn't be a problem.”
Certainly Boris was right, but Nikolai could not help but feel uneasy with
the whole thing. He had set himself upon a road that led to freedom and life, a
road littered with potholes he really, really wanted to avoid at all costs.
“Can you trust her?” Nikolai asked, switching back to the subject at hand.
Boris snorted. “Trust that woman? The only thing I would trust from her is
a good blow job.”
Nikolai stopped short and swung sable eyes on Boris who already had his
hand up in the air, stalling whatever it was Nikolai was about to say.
“But in this case, yes. If there is one thing I can say for certain about that
woman is that she is a lover, not a fighter. She detests this war as much as you and
I. Believe me, she would much rather spread her legs for Arnost's men than
chance breaking a nail killing them. She will see to it that the missive is delivered
and she assured me she will speak on your behave.”
“I still can't believe she agreed to do it at all. The last time I saw her, I
rejected her advances; she was not too thrilled with me.” Nikolai rubbed his chin
at the memory of a firm, solid left hook.
Boris chuckled. “Yes, she told me about that, very funny indeed.”
Boris' plump stomach jumbled with mirth as Nikolai pierced him with a
biting look.
“She is not used to being denied; it was the shock that is all.” Boris said.
“Have no fear, Koyla, she holds no grudges. The woman does not lack for lovers I
can assure you of that. “
Nikolai snorted then once more resumed his treading on the fine rug. “And
what of my other request?”
Boris' smile disappeared. “Yes, well, let me say this: it was the first time I
have ever seen her at a loss for words. Well, at least for about two seconds.”
That was a noteworthy statement because she was one of the sharpest
females Nikolai ever met and she was never, ever at a loss for words.
71
Forever Mine
Intrigued, Nikolai stopped and spun around, giving Boris his complete
attention. “And?”
“And she said she did not know who it was you were referring to but she
did find the request interesting. As do I. Will you not tell me why you asked it?”
Nikolai ignored Boris’ question and asked his own. “Did she say anything
more?”
Boris heaved yet another loud and heavy sigh, which was starting to grate
on Nikolai's nerves.
Shifting in his seat, Boris leisurely sipped his vodka; all the while Nikolai
waited with growing impatience.
“She asked why you wanted to know. When I told her I was not privy to
that information, she said, with a conniving smile on her beautiful face I might
add, that she had many warriors, but was not privy to the information I sought.”
Boris chuckled. “I tell you, that woman is as evasive as they come.” Seeing the
dark frown on Nikolai's face, Boris continued, “I told you she would require more
information, Koyla. She is not the give everything-get nothing back type of
woman.”
Nikolai cursed under his breath. He knew that, damn it, but that was the
only card he had to play in hopes of finding his little warrior. Regrettably, the
answer he got did not give him the winning hand he sought.
“I ask you again, Koyla, will you not tell me your interest in this one
warrior?”
“It does not concern you, Boris, just leave it at that.”
And it didn't. It concerned only Nikolai and his little warrior. He had not
even mentioned anything to Mikkel even though he knew his best friend was
curious and had been since Germany. No, this was Nikolai's burden, his secret –
no, scratch that - it was their secret.
If there was one thing he learned from his little warrior it was that she
lived in secrecy. She wore the mask of a Ninja, a highly secret society that was
extremely particular about whom they trained. In fact, Nikolai was pretty sure
there were only fifty of them currently in circulation around the world. Typically,
they were of Eastern descent but he had heard of gifted Westerners being allowed
entry into the society. Remembering the perfectly pronounced English his little
warrior spoke told him there was definite legitimacy to that rumor.
Clearly, the Sovereign of the Asian Territories’ response to Boris' query
into a petite woman warrior sent to Germany three months ago was anything but
honest. Sabrina knew she just wasn't willing to share the information. Nikolai
would bet that even if he had told her why, she would still play dumb. He was
left with the same question he'd been asking himself since then: who the hell was
this warrior to elicit such secrecy?
“Did you probe her?” he asked.
Boris' eyes bulged. “Probe her? Nikolai, this is Sabrina we're talking
about. The woman is the child of Carvilius; do you seriously think I, with my
meager skills, could probe her?” He snorted. “I should say not. Besides, even if I
could, she would block me with little effort.”
“She's lying.”
72
Forever Mine
Boris chortled. “I'm sure she is. She is many things and deceitful is
definitely one of them. Perhaps if you were to give me more information, she
would be more helpful,” he prodded.
“No. There is no other information but that of which I gave you.”
Nikolai turned away once more gazing out the window watching the snow
fall, and… at the second black Mercedes that just pulled up. “It doesn't matter, I'll
find out on my own.”
Nikolai spun away from the window then marched toward the door. “It
seems the dimwits have finally caught on, Dalibor is here.”
Boris got up, walked toward the window and peeled the curtain back.
Sure enough, there was that skanky little shit Dalibor. He sighed; he really hated
garbage in his home.
“I have to go.” Nikolai said. “Konstantin called me before I arrived. He
and Arnost have insinuated themselves at the palace and have 'requested,'”
Nikolai sneered, “my audience.”
Boris spun around. “Do you think he suspects?”
Nikolai shook his head. “No, I don't think so. The only other person that
knows of our plans is Mikkel and he's about as readable as a book to a blind man.
They probably just want to send me out again before the Summit, you know, get
one last good slaughter in before the peace meeting.”
Nikolai mockingly smirked as he watched Boris relax back in his chair.
Though not his uncle by blood but by close association to his mother, Boris was
someone Nikolai could always count on.
He was Nikolai’s one and only link to his mother and sister. Why Boris
was allowed to visit them and not Nikolai made Boris one big conundrum. He
had a hold over Arnost and Konstantin that Nikolai could never figure out and
most likely never would. Boris kept secrets tightly locked up, whether they were
his or someone else’s, it didn’t matter. Unless he wanted you to know, chances
are you would never learn of it.
The suspicion that there was more to Boris' story screamed at Nikolai now
just like it always did. He desperately wanted to know because, deep down, he felt
that the answer to that question was just the beginning of a long line of answers to
deeper questions.
Boris might be the King of Taciturn, but Nikolai was the master of rooting
out information.
Nikolai pierced his uncle with an unbreakable gaze. “You know, one of
these days, Boris, you are going to tell me the truth.”
Boris took a drink of his vodka and raised his foot, resting it on his knee.
He began to swirl the glass around as he studied the clear liquid, knowing exactly
what Nikolai was not saying. “One day, Koyla…” His eyes lifted and met
Nikolai's. “I won't have to.”
Nikolai's eyebrow rose hearing the vague answer, but he didn't persist.
Instead, he smirked and inclined his head. “So be it.”
Boris returned his nod with one of his own. “Godspeed, Koyla.”
After a brisk nod, Nikola left the same way he got in. Making his way
from the back of the townhouse, he jumped from roof to roof until he reached his
73
Forever Mine
own townhouse five blocks away. He made his way down to the garage and got
in his Maserati. Turning the key, the smooth sports car roared to life.
Nikolai checked his watch. It had been thirty minutes since Konstantin
called, demanding he return to the palace. Too bad for him Nikolai was
disinclined to give the man any kind of obedience. He always had been, so why
start now?
Like he told Boris, they probably wanted to send him out for one last
mission before the Summit. Since Nikolai wasn't in any rush to add more notches
against his soul, he decided they could wait. He had other responsibilities to take
care of before he could leave Russia. He wasn't just their General; he also had a
Palace to run and people who depended upon him, not to mention the new stallion
he was looking to purchase from Kirill. He had to take care of all those things
before he left for Scotland.
As he pulled the car out of the garage and onto the snow packed street, it
crossed his mind that perhaps he should call Konstantin and tell him when he
would get back to the palace, but as he eased the car into third gear and the engine
purred, filling him with a sense of freedom and joy, he nixed that idea.
Fuck them, let them wait. He wasn't their fucking puppet. He would get
back when he got back. And if there wasn't enough time for him to go out and do
their dirty deeds, well then, too bad.
As Nikolai drove west away from the townhouse, Abby, who was now
observing four degenerate-looking men walk into Boris’ townhouse, completely
disobeyed her orders to just observe and quickly flew across the street and jumped
up the tree in front of the house.
Climbing with uncanny speed and skill, she effortlessly worked her way
through the branches until she reached the small balcony on the second floor.
Swinging herself up, she landed quietly on the stone terrace then grabbed the
knob to the door. Opening it she stepped inside the carpeted hallway then closed
the door behind her with a silent click.
“I want to know what he was doing here, Boris.”
“Well, Dalibor, my greasy friend, perhaps if you told me of whom you
were inquiring about, I could help you.”
Boris’ lackadaisical answer had Dalibor swearing under his breath. Just
once, just one damn time, he’d like to give the cheery fat fuck what he deserved death.
Dalibor inclined his head to his comrades, who immediately rushed Boris.
“Dalibor, what are you up to?” Boris tiredly asked.
To Abby’s ears, Boris sounded bored and untroubled with his house guest,
which made hearing the sound of flesh hitting flesh and then chairs scraping
across the floor out of place.
Flattening herself against the wall, Abby made her way down the hallway
and toward the room at the end. Standing in the shadow, she peeked in through
the open door.
74
Forever Mine
Boris sat in a chair wearing what looked like a pair of striped pajamas. His
bare feet were tied to the legs of the chair and his arms were tied behind him. He
had one black eye and blood dripping from his mouth. Standing in front of him
was one vamp, fangs bared, snarling crossly as he drew his fist back and landed
another devastating blow to Boris’ nose, which started to bleed as badly as his
mouth.
Heedless of the strength of that strike, Boris smiled at the vamp who
punched him and then just as casually replied, “Really, Dalibor, these childish
antics will not get you anything you seek because there is nothing here for you.”
Abby's eyes followed the sound of leather gloves impatiently snapping
against a naked hand to see another man, this one dressed to the nines in a dark
brown suit and black tie. He had greasy black hair tied back at the nape of his
neck and a horribly long and jagged scar running down the entire length of the
right side of his face. It skipped over his eye and when he tilted his head up to the
ceiling, pondering Boris’ words, she could see that the scar ran down the length of
his neck then disappeared under his shirt. The blemish made the harsh lines of the
man's face even crueler than it already was. It was also the marking of one
notorious man.
Dalibor Hanak, Count Moravec's enforcer and executioner. Boris must
have been a very, very bad boy in order to get a visit from Hanak.
“You’re lying. My men saw him enter not twenty minutes ago.” Dalibor
said.
Boris laughed. “Well then, there’s the problem. Your men are as brain
dead as you. Perhaps it was a ghost, ah?”
The big vamp once more punched a smiling Boris in the face. Then he
pulled out a knife and pressed it against Boris' thigh. Slowly he drew it across the
top. Blood gushed out of the gaping wound and ran down Boris’ leg, pooling on
the Persian carpet at his feet. A grimace of pain flashed on his face, but he didn't
utter a sound.
Abby watched it all with rising fury.
Whether or not someone deserved it, inflicting harm to a person when they
could not protect themselves was nothing but a coward's act. The fact that she had
grown to like Boris in the short time she'd been watching him only increased her
fury on his behalf.
Vladimir moved the knife to Boris' other leg and dragged it against his
flesh. This cut was deeper and Boris could no longer hold back a scream of
agony. Nor could Abby take watching the bloody scene anymore.
Without any thought to Shane's instructions, Abby stepped forward, but in
her anxiousness to reach Boris her elbow brushed against a vase sitting on a
nearby table. It crashed to the floor.
Silence ensued.
“Vladimir, go check it out.” Dalibor said.
Stilling holding the knife Vladimir turned and headed straight for Abby.
The second he walked into the threshold of the doorway, she jumped and kicked
out with both feet.
75
Forever Mine
Vladimir went flying backwards and landed on Boris. Under the weight of
two big men, the chair's back cracked and they both tumbled back into the two
vamps standing behind the chair. Within seconds, Vladimir and his cohorts shot to
their feet and focused their attention on the newcomer.
It was exactly what Boris was hoping for. He slipped his hands in front of
him then began working on the ropes.
Dalibor slowly rose from his chair and faced the doorway as Vladimir
took vigilance beside him.
“Hey there, ugly, did I miss the party?” Abby bantered.
Dalibor's face, which Abby expected to remain aloof and cold - as was his
reputation - suddenly turned brilliant. “My, my… what do we have here - a spy,
here in Moscow?” His eyes never left Abby as he chided Boris. “Boris, Boris,
Boris, either you are becoming way too bold or just plain stupid.”
Abby's eyes crossed. “I don’t think you should be calling anyone stupid,
Stupid. My friend’s telling you the truth. So, why don’t you just take your goons
and leave… before someone gets hurt.”
Dalibor’s eyes turned cold as his smile faded. “Your voice, it sounds
familiar.” He smiled, “Ah, of course! We meet again, Cherie. I must tell you, I
never thought you would be this rash to come back to Russia, at least by yourself.
After all, things didn’t go so good for you last time you were here.”
Abby remained silent. She had no idea what the hell he was talking about
but it was obvious he thought she was her mother. Too bad that thought didn’t
last.
She watched as Dalibor’s gaze raked down her form then back up to her
mask-covered face. She saw the exact moment when he realized she wasn’t who
he thought she was and she knew this was going to turn very, very bad.
“No, you cannot be her; you are a bit too tall except you sound like her.
That can only mean one thing.” Stepping closer, he gave her a greasy smile and
bowed. “Allow me to introduce myself…”
“I know who you are, you sick fuck. Now, untie my round friend there.
You do it fast enough and I might just let you live.”
Dalibor laughed as the vamps slowly moved toward Abby. No one was
paying attention to Boris, who just got the ropes off and was now standing and
slowly backtracking to the rear door of the room.
“I know I'm a funny chick, but that… that wasn't meant to be funny,”
Abby coldly said.
Dalibor stopped laughing and looked back with a serene and truly
apologetic face. “Of course, I apologize, Miss Mac Branain, where are my
manners.”
The stark silence in the room was numbing. Even Boris, who had managed
to open the door and get halfway out, stopped in his tracks to gaze at the only
daughter of the Overlord.
Abby's eyes made brief contact with Boris' before she quickly looked back
at Dalibor. “What… what did you say?”
Mockery was replaced with cold determination as Dalibor took a step
forward. “I said, Miss Mac Branain, as in Miss Abaigeal Mac Branain. Seventh
76
Forever Mine
child and only daughter of the Overlord, Magnus Mac Branain, and his mate
Elizabeth.”
Abby quickly scanned back to Boris. They made eye contact once more
then, with a small smirk on his lips and a slight inclination of gratitude, Boris
quickly and quietly left the room, completely undetected by Dalibor or the vamps.
“I don’t need to be a vampire to smell all that disgusting goodness in you,
Cherie, it surrounds you like a sickening halo. Besides, your voice is just like that
bitch mother of yours,” Dalibor’s face cinched in disdain.
Abby's eyes darkened furiously. If there was one thing in the world that
pushed her buttons, it was insulting her mother.
With her emotions running ragged, she wasn't aware of anything but the
creep in front of her, especially not the vamp that was sneaking up behind her.
“Fuck you, Scarface, I'll show you how good I am! Come on!”
The last thing she saw was Dalibor's ugly ass smile right before a big fist
pounded the top of her head and knocked her out.
Dalibor walked over to the still body on the floor. He got down on his
haunches and raised her head off the floor. Turning to where Boris was supposed
to be sitting, he cursed when he saw the chair empty and the tangled rope on the
floor, but the small warm body laying still next to him reminded him of who fell
right into his hands.
He turned his attention to Vladimir. “Boris escaped.”
Vladimir turned on a growl and headed out to follow him but Dalibor
stopped him.
“Forget it. He's not important anymore.” Looking down, he addressed
Vladimir again. “Are you curious, Vladimir? At what she looks like? Not many
know. I myself am one of the lucky ones, though by photograph only, never in
person. Let us see what the mysterious Abaigeal Mac Branain looks like.”
With that said, Dalibor pulled Abby’s mask off and a wave of dark blonde
hair spilled out and onto the floor. “Mm, photographs do not lie; she is a beauty,
is she not?” Dalibor ran his hand through her long wavy locks, his face a mask of
marvel. “The technology of today is just amazing. Who would have thought such
thin material would conceal this abundance of beautiful thick hair…so very
feminine and glorious.”
Dalibor stood then motioned to Vladimir who reached down and lifted
Abby up then threw her over his shoulder.
“Come, let us go. I have a most precious gift to impart on my master.”
Dalibor had a large smile on his face as he walked out of the townhouse
and into the snowy night with his four lackeys behind him and his gift to Arnost.
Luck was truly on his side this night. He might have let Boris slip through
but with the Mac Branain girl in his grasp he was certain the Count would be
appeased and finally give him the praise he deserved.
77
Forever Mine
CHAPTER FIVE
Staraya, Russia
The heavy oak doors were thrown wide open, causing the wrought iron
hinges to creak under the heavy-handed battering of the vamp that opened it. The
men standing guard quickly stepped back to avoid being slammed in the face by
the hard wooden doors.
Nikolai stormed through, slapping his gloves in agitation against his thigh
as he briskly crossed the foyer. The guards did not speak to the large, obviously
annoyed General nor did they glance his way. They swallowed nervously, hoping
it was not something they did that drew the ire of their quick-tempered lord.
Avoiding his gaze, they breathed out with relief as he quietly stormed his way
through the great hall and down the softly lit hallway toward the study.
He walked with long, agitated strides. Being summoned to your own home
like a servant would do that to a man. He had taken care of everything he needed
to before he left Moscow. Since he had necrotempered glass, he safely drove
back to the palace, taking his sweet ass time, because as usual, when it came to
obeying Konstantin's demands, all he felt was tedious boredom.
He drew closer to the study at the end of the corridor. The door was
slightly ajar and there was a soft glow of amber flickering in the hallway from the
fireplace within. The sound of whispering reached his ears. It was the murmur of
conspiracy and hearing it had him rolling his eyes and praying to the Goddess for
strength. Realizing they were most likely in there concocting some new stupid
plan to get what they wanted and that they brought him back here to seek it out
enraged him.
Nikolai reached for the knob but before he even touched it, Konstantin's
angry voice rang out.
“It's about time you got here. I summoned you two hours ago.”
Pushing open the door, Nikolai withheld the growl of resentment he felt at
being treated like a dog - in his own house! - and walked in as if it were any other
day. “There was a small scuffle I had to deal with.”
Konstantin eyed his son as he walked in and over to the credenza where he
poured a shot of vodka then quickly drank it. “I didn't hear any news of a scuffle,”
he suspiciously said.
Nikolai looked at him vacantly. “That's because it was nothing of
importance, hence the word… small.”
“Don't be disrespectful to me, you ungrateful whelp!” Konstantin's eyes
were black with rage and he would have continued his tirade, but was stopped
when Arnost's gnarly hand rested on his shoulder.
“Calm yourself, my friend. We have more important matters to discuss.”
Arnost turned vacant eyes to Nikolai. “Sit, Nikolai, we have an important mission
for you.”
78
Forever Mine
Nikolai held his father's heated glare for one more second before he turned
away. He poured another shot then casually walked over and sat down in the chair
across from them. “What is it this time, Arnost, another band of inexperienced
Blendlings entering your domain that you want me to wipe out?”
Konstantin's face reddened with hatred from his son's open display of
condescension, but the squeeze on his shoulder told him to remain still.
Arnost Moravec glowered with frustration as he took in Nikolai's bored
expression. The younger vamp was good when it came to keeping his emotions
and his thoughts to himself. Anyone that didn't know him would think Nikolai
was indeed completely blasé about what he did, but Arnost was not one of those
stupid people. He was fully aware of Nikolai's hatred toward himself and
Konstantin. He also knew the strings they kept him on were being pulled tight and
almost at the breaking point, and much to Arnost's chagrin, he still had absolutely
no idea what Konstantin's son was thinking or planning - if anything.
Since the moment Nikolai could walk, Arnost had tried to read him but he
never could and it was maddening. No matter how hard he focused all his
energies on Nikolai, he could never detect what the younger vamp was thinking or
feeling. It was as if there was a mental wall in his head that kept Arnost at bay and
he was no amateur.
Being a first generation turned vamp, Arnost had the ability to probe
people for a lifetime; he'd just never been in Nikolai's head, which was
disconcerting. But what really perturbed him the most was that he didn't even
think Nikolai knew he was blocking him, but he was. A mental block that strong
could not be erected by itself.
Arnost’s thoughts drew blacker; the boy was dangerous, even more
dangerous than their enemy. Nikolai had no idea of the unimaginable power
available to him and if Arnost and Konstantin had any say in it, he would never
know - no one would. They had spent too many years hiding the truth, taking
every precaution they could to keep Nikolai under their very watchful eyes, and it
hadn't been easy. The amounts of dark magic Arnost had called upon to keep his
secrets dead and buried were abundant, and he had paid the price both physically
and - he could admit - a bit mentally, but he did not regret the sacrifices he made.
The purpose of those sacrifices was bigger than anything as miniscule as good
looks or a sound mind. Besides, he wasn't completely crazy, at least not yet, and
thanks to Raphael, Arnost no longer had to delve into the magic and risk losing
even more of himself. After all, that was what Soothsayers were for and Raphael
Santiago, the head of the Soothsayer House, was the oldest and most powerful of
them all. Besides the alliance struck with Konstantin so many centuries ago, the
one he had with Raphael was the second smartest decision he ever made. Now, if
he could only use some of that magic to get into Nikolai's head then Arnost would
be most pleased. But so far, every attempt had been unsuccessful, which was
disturbing to Arnost and Raphael. The Soothsayer didn’t know why his magic
seemed to bounce right off of Nikolai. The only explanation he could offer was
that there was someone with powerful white magic protecting him. A perplexing
thought considering Raphael did not know of any White Wiccas alive strong
enough to overpower his magic.
79
Forever Mine
Konstantin, who could at times be a very superstitious man, believed they
were being punished by the Goddess Anaya for their dirty deed so many centuries
ago. Arnost's comrade was one hundred percent sure that one day that deed was
going to come back and seek retribution. It was why his friend was so fearful of
his son. He, like Arnost, understood the potentially dangerous power Nikolai
could have if the cards ever fell into place. To ensure that could never happen,
they constrained Nikolai as much as they possibly could. And the best way to
control a primal creature like Nikolai was through the ones he loved.
They had been effectively doing that for over a hundred years, but Arnost
was not blind. He may not be able to probe Nikolai, but that didn't stop his gut
instincts from telling him something was not right.
While Nikolai was his usual cold indifferent self, in the past three months
there had been moments Arnost could almost glimpse his typical impassive
demeanor getting ruffled, very quickly. Then there were the stories brought back
to Arnost from his spies that told of a General who was much more impassioned
and alive, someone with little patience, and who was having a hard time
controlling his rapid fire anger. It had been described to Arnost as if Nikolai was
emotionally charged - a powder keg ready to go off at the drop of a dime - and
that was a depiction you just did not associate with the General.
It was those stories that ignited a most disquieting thought in Arnost's
mind, that perhaps he and Konstantin had not covered all their bases and the very
thing they had tried so hard to prevent had actually taken place.
It was a nerve-wracking assumption and Arnost did not like to assume
anything; he wanted answers. So he sent Dalibor to the one person in the world
who held Nikolai's confidence and trust. If Nikolai had any ideas of leaving
Arnost's army and saving his family, Boris would be the man he would go to.
Of course, it was all rather trivial in the grand scheme of things. If
Arnost's plan was brought to fruition then whatever Nikolai had planned was
inconsequential. Sending Nikolai out to retrieve Arnost’s end result was really
just a nice twist of fate as far as he was concerned. Not only would he succeed in
hurting Magnus, but Arnost would make sure Magnus knew who was responsible,
and when that was revealed, there would be no way Magnus would forgive
Nikolai of that sin. If by some small chance he did, then Arnost would just have to
kill Nikolai because he would never allow Magnus to have that kind of power at
his disposal.
“No, my boy, this is something much more important. Grander, if you
will.”
The holier than thou tone of Arnost’s voice had Nikolai's eyebrow
inquisitively raised. “Grander? You make it sound like a mission from the
Goddess herself.”
“No, not quite, although I'm sure I would have her blessings.” Arnost
replied as looked over at Konstantin who nodded his head in agreement.
Nikolai inwardly snorted with doubt.
Arnost's black gaze sharply swung back to Nikolai. Choosing to ignore his
non-verbal disdain, he continued. “I want you to gather a small group of men and
80
Forever Mine
go to Rio with Dalibor. You'll have to travel quickly, so choose whoever you
want, I don't really care. Just be sure you get there by tomorrow.”
Nikolai’s expression was suspicious. “Rio? That's Ruari's sovereignty.”
Arnost nodded but said nothing as he held Nikolai's gaze.
Nikolai lifted one leg and rested it on his other as he casually leaned back
in the chair and sipped his vodka. He looked bored out of his mind, but inside he
was filled with a curiosity that was tinged with a bit of mirth. Did they think him
stupid?
Softly chortling, he said, “Let me get this straight. You want me to go into
the enemy's lair tomorrow?” He smirked at him. “Really, Arnost, if you want to
kill me, why not just stake me now. Then at least you'd have the pleasure of
watching me die.”
Konstantin sat forward on his chair. “If you don't show some respect,
that's exactly what I'll do!”
Nikolai did snort this time, openly, and it was full of all the disdain he felt
for his father. “Like you could,” he arrogantly shot back at him, swirling his glass
around, casually staring at his father and watching his face turn even redder. His
grin broadened. Well, this visit wasn't turning out so bad after all.
“You two really need to come to terms with each other because I am
getting tired of being the moderator.” Arnost said. Then he sighed and looked at
Konstantin. “Now, my friend, be still and inform your son of his mission.”
Seething with anger Konstantin took a breath and addressed Nikolai.
“Tomorrow night there will be a package arriving at the airport in Rio. You are to
go there and intercept it then bring it here henceforth.”
“A package? What am I, Federal Express? Send one of your lackeys. I
have better things to do then secure your mail.”
Konstantin growled. “This package requires the utmost attention and it
cannot be left in the hands of minions.”
Nikolai's gaze hardened as he stared back at the two. What the hell were
they up to? “What's in the package?”
Arnost smiled, showing his rotten teeth. “You misunderstand Nikolai, the
package is not a what, it is a who, a very important who, that will bring us victory
in this war and our race.”
Nikolai took another sip of vodka, inwardly rolling his eyes at the old
man's scheme. It wasn't the first time he'd heard those word nor was it the first
time he’d been sent on a kidnapping mission. They never worked. You'd think by
now the warped asshole sitting across from him would know that.
“Who is it?” he coolly asked.
“Abaigeal Mac Branain.”
Konstantin's quiet voice broke through Nikolai's indifference.
Nikolai’s eyes hardened as he swiftly stood with raging anger etched on
his face. “You want me to kidnap the Overlord's only daughter? Have you lost
your fucking minds? Do you know what Magnus will do if you take his only
daughter? You'll bring death down on all of us! Have you forgotten what
happened last time you tried to take something that belonged to Magnus? We
barely survived the massacre he set upon us!”
81
Forever Mine
Arnost’s eyes crinkled with his own hatred. He didn’t like to be reminded
of his failed attempt at claiming the Overlord's mate. Of course, Nikolai was right.
Magnus had come down on them, hard, and almost succeeded in wiping them out
completely. It had been a major blow to their cause, one that had set them back
years. But what was that saying… that was then and this was now.
“It's true that did not work out for the best, but the outcome this time will
be very different. By the time he discovers she is missing, it will be too late.”
Nikolai turned away from them, running a hand chaotically through his
hair. He crossed over to the window, growling with displeasure. This was so
wrong, on so many levels. Last time had been wrong as well, but at least Ella was
a warrior and capable of handling herself even though she was pregnant at the
time. But this, this was just stupidity!
It was no secret how protected the only daughter of the Overlord was nor
how innocent she was. She was a girl who had spent her entire life cosseted away
from the harsh realities of the war. Nikolai had never seen her before. Hell-bent
on protecting her, Magnus never permitted her to attend the Summit after Arnost
and Konstantin tried to kidnap her when she was five, the only place he could
have glimpsed her. But rumors were already floating around that this Summit
would be different because supposedly Ella had finally succeeded in getting her
mate to allow their daughter to attend.
Nikolai didn't need to see her to know two things. One, she was a child.
And two, with parents like Magnus and Ella, logic would say she would be an
attractive girl and most likely quite powerful in her own respect. After all, the
power that radiated off of Ella was incredible… strong and enticing, it was
something he had never sensed from another Shikar before, except…
Memories of another intoxicating power suddenly surged through Nikolai,
one that set his soul aflame and titillated his senses and body in all the right
places, haunting him every single minute since the day he first breathed it in.
There was no forgetting such perfection. The bond with his little warrior
was always there and, if he dug deep inside, he would feel the low hum in the pit
of his being that reminded him that she was his. All he wanted was to roll around
in it, soak it into every pore of his body, and languish in its pulsing energy of life,
but he could not allow himself that toxic pleasure, at least not when he was in the
company of others and especially not when he was with these two. They would
use it against him and he refused to let those twisted fucks abuse something that
was so pure and so… his. It was dangerous to even ponder such things now. He
couldn't afford to be in la-la-land. He had to be sharp when in the den of the devil.
Clearing his mind, he went back to his original thoughts. Regardless of
what the daughter was, she was an innocent like his sister, and like his sister,
these two old bastards would use her for their own means. The thought of what
Arnost had planned for Magnus’ daughter made Nikolai's skin crawl with
revulsion. But what could he do?
The Darkness whispered a cunning answer and Nikolai had to keep his
head from nodding in agreement.
82
Forever Mine
Regardless of the plans he set into motion, Nikolai knew Magnus would
not be entirely receptive to his request for sanctuary. Most likely Magnus would
look at it with distrust and wariness.
Arnost didn’t know it but he just gave Nikolai an answer to one of the
things that had been bothering him.
He would kidnap Abaigeal Mac Branain, but instead of bringing her to
Russia, he would deposit her into the loving arms of her father in Scotland. What
better way to prove to the Overlord his intentions of switching sides were true?
Nikolai spun around, his face firmly set in resolution. “Very well, Arnost,
where is Dalibor?”
The name rolled off Nikolai's lips with candid aggression. Dalibor was
nothing but a sleazy murdering bastard who sat at Arnost's feet waiting to fulfill
his next vile command. He wasn't a warrior; he wasn't even a ranked solider. He
was nothing but a thug who used to work for the Russian Mob.
“Ah, Nikolai… I see you're looking forward to working together again.”
Dalibor walked in wearing a smirk of maliciousness on his face. “Unfortunately,
my friend, it will not be necessary.”
“What are you doing here, Dalibor? I wasn't expecting you back so soon,”
Arnost said.
Dalibor’s smile turned even shiftier. Nikolai knew he was not going to like
what happened next. Partly because of the sleazebag smile plastered on Dalibor's
face, clearly emphasizing the man's complete lack of honor and immorality, but
mostly it was Nikolai’s 'the shit's going to hit the fan' sensors that were going off
like fireworks.
Ever since Nikolai could remember he’d known when things were going
to go sour. It actually saved his life on more than one occasion because it gave
him time to make plans and readjust his strategy. He’d learned over the years to
never doubt it and he didn’t now. There was just one small problem: it felt like
time was not going to be his friend this time around.
“The mission is complete, my lord, and I have returned with good news or
rather… a gift, from me to you.” Dalibor bowed before Arnost and Konstantin,
that snaky smile still plastered on his face that Nikolai just wanted to wipe right
off.
Arnost's eyes darkened with annoyance. “What are you blabbering
about?”
There was a sudden crash from the great hall. Followed by another and
then yet another. Dalibor’s smile quickly disappeared. His face turned ugly with
anger as he swiftly turned on his heels and headed out the door and back to the
great hall.
Goddess, what now? Nikolai quickly followed Dalibor as Konstantin and
Arnost slowly brought up the rear.
Nikolai had only taken five steps down the corridor when he was beset by
the scent of his most carnal cravings. His feet carried him forward. His mind
rebelled and rejoiced as the most luscious essence he ever scented swam into his
soul. There was no mistaking that scent. No question in his mind. And, as he
reached the threshold of the great hall, his body was so tight he felt like he was
83
Forever Mine
going to snap as he gazed upon the woman who had haunted him these last
months.
All the repressed lust that had been smoldering inside of Nikolai with no
outlet to express itself quickly became unrestrained - powerfully, instantaneously
- it was so hard and so fast, his knees almost buckled underneath him. He couldn't
believe it.
Was she real or was she just another illusion created by his deep desires?
He took another deep breath and that sweet pungent scent battered him
once more. Goddess! It was her! His little warrior was finally before him.
Euphoria filled him.
With a predatory hunger he never felt before, Nikolai drank in the sight of
her, feeling his heart constrict with such yearning and overpowering need that it
almost had him falling to his knees before her in thanks.
How many nights had he dreamed of this moment? How many times had
he prayed to the Goddess Anaya to help him discover who she was? So many
times he thought he would go mad. But that insanity would not overtake him now.
His famished eyes roved down every inch of her body, tracing every
splendid curve that was lusciously before him. She wore the same sinfully sexy
outfit, except this one was white, and just like last time, his first picture of her was
that of a warrior as she fought off five guards with natural speed and power.
When she turned, performing a flawless round house kick to the head of one
guard, he finally glimpsed that which had been denied to him.
Nikolai’s breath hitched with raw excitement as he gazed upon a striking
face with high cheekbones and full luscious lips. A face that was set in a fierce
glower of survival as she fought the guards with determination and confidence,
which to Nikolai's hungry eyes only made her more spectacular then she already
was. As she jumped up then twisted and rotated her body to strike and kick at
anyone that came within distance, a mane of long dark blonde hair fluttered about
her as gracefully and fluently as she moved.
Shuddering uncontrollably, Nikolai’s body violently responded to the
source of its everlasting arousal. His hunger for her was fierce and fixated. The
Darkness' commands to take what was his were almost inescapable. It was so
concentrated he could barely control its primal need to be released.
Yet, somewhere in between his dark hunger and wet dreams that were
assailing him with their potential to become factual, reality seeped in and he heard
the indrawn breaths of the men standing around him. He smelt their stirring
arousals in the heavy aromatic weight of the air that encircled them.
Nikolai's eyes turned black as ink and the veins on his cheeks protruded as
possessive rage consumed him. It clawed at his soul, commanding him to reach
out and rip their heads off, to shield his mate from the lustful stares of other
males. Mercilessly, primeval bloodlust devoured him but he did not act.
While the fierce emotions coursed through him, screaming for obedience,
Nikolai had enough sense in his head to realize just where he was and who those
men were. That's when the lust turned to fury and the rage that had moments
before been born of jealously now turned into a full blown ferocious wrath when
he realized just how fucked up this situation actually was.
84
Forever Mine
While he wanted nothing more than to act out his most basic instincts - kill
them and fuck her - he could not. In fact, the most stupid thing he could possibly
do right now was show any emotion at all. They would sense it, and while she
was definitely in danger just being here, if they were to discover she was his, that
danger would multiply a thousand times.
There had never been a more pressing moment in Nikolai’s life that
required him to be the aloof and heartless - and more importantly controlled General then now. He just hoped he could.
Nikolai closed his eyes for one second to bring his emotions back to a
more manageable level. He took two deep breaths and felt a smidgen of tension
ease. It wasn't much, but it was enough to contain the Darkness. He felt his veins
returning to normal and when he opened his eyes, he knew they were once more a
dark stormy blue.
Abby was so intent on fighting off the vamps she didn't bother turning
around to see who the newcomers in the room were. If they wanted to join the
fight then so be it, she was ready for them.
She had woken up with an aching head, shame at being duped, and whole
lot of pissed off energy just dying to come out. She found herself slung over the
shoulder of some goon and in a strange hall that resembled something out of an
old monster movie. Then she heard the sound of Dalibor's slimy voice as he told
the goon to wait for him, then the click of his boots against a stone floor as he
disappeared down a corridor.
Feeling the hold on her waist slacken, she had taken her chance. Twisting
around, she grabbed his neck and squeezed him against her torso as she lifted her
legs then swung them down hard into his chest. He stumbled back, his arms
automatically released her and she fell to the ground on both feet.
That’s when the rumble started. They seemed to come out of nowhere,
attacking her from all angles and with any weapon they could find. She fought
them off and was doing a swinging job of it too until the air in the room suddenly
changed.
The atmosphere that had been thin and cool turned thick with a sizzling
sensation that went right through her. The hair on her arms rose and that little hum
that begun three months ago - lying low, but tormenting her just the same blasted to life with renewed energy that had her body bursting with carnal need.
She realized the moment she felt it that all those 'what ifs' she’d been
asking herself were about to be answered. Shock then fear, longing and lust all
fused together and almost succeeded in completely unsettling her, but she dug
deep and found the strength to ignore them and hold on to her anger.
She was fighting for her freedom and possibly her life. She might have
been stupid and gotten herself caught, but there was no way that scenario was
going to play out again. She would fight to the death if she had to.
“Great Goddess above, she is magnificent,” Arnost whispered reverently.
For once, Nikolai agreed with him.
Nikolai was so entranced that he almost missed the guard silently
approaching her from the rear, with ratchet raised and ready to fall on her head.
“Stodva!”
85
Forever Mine
The General’s deep authoritative voice bellowed the Old Norse word
throughout the hall and everyone obeyed, including Abby. She froze.
Though his roar was far removed from the hot shouts of pleasure she
heard him speak before, she still knew that voice. Her body felt that voice way
before it even spoke. This was the reason the hum came to life so suddenly. He
was the reason it now pulsed with excited anticipation; like tiny shocks of
electricity running up and down her spine and hitting all the right places. For so
long she had wondered what it would be like to see him again well, now she
knew… scary as shit at the same time as it made her want to lay down and spread
her legs for him.
Goddess, what the hell was wrong with her? She was so drawn to his
voice that if she heard one more word from his mouth, she felt like she would lose
any kind of self-control she had. That was how bad she wanted him. That was
how bad her body needed his.
She had tried to deny it. Tried to belittle what she felt from that one night
of joining, but in a blink of an eye she realized it was futile. It was as if there was
this invisible rope wrapped around her neck, with his hand holding the end, and
though that was her mind’s greatest fear, her body and her soul didn't care… they
ached for it.
Abby felt her body begin to turn toward him, reaching out for what he
could give, but she stopped herself. This was not the time for uncontrolled lust
and emotions. She was in the lair of the enemy. She had to be a hard, cold,
unfeeling bitch, not a horny hussy.
Somehow she managed to stay exactly where she was, which was facing
the door with her back to them. Even though she had taken Bry's emotions
cloaking potion that she took before any mission, she was still afraid they would
see the desire in her eyes. It was too alive and too close to the surface to be
hidden. In fact, to her vexation, it was refusing to be. The entire situation was
extremely disturbing. But that wasn't the worst part. What was really stressing her
out was that every single instinct she had was telling her he knew exactly who she
was.
“Dalibor, is this who I think it is?” Arnost asked.
Dalibor turned toward him, smiling. “Yes, my lord. My gift to you.”
Arnost took a step closer, his black eyes watching Abby like a hawk did
its prey.
Nikolai stood perfectly still, fighting to keep his instincts at bay, trying to
remain as cold as possible, all the while itching with eagerness for her to turn
around and face him.
Abby was breathing rapidly; the strain of the fight and the effort it took to
contain her emotions was becoming physically taxing. She heard the scuffle of
feet against stone. Her stomach cramped as evil approached her.
Taking a deep breath, she summoned all her will power and forced herself
to turn around and face her captor and, her desire. The second she did, she looked
up and over the twisted head of who she could only assume was the Count, and
right into a pair of midnight blue eyes.
Abby stopped breathing.
86
Forever Mine
There he stood, once more encasing those brawny legs in a pair of leather
pants that beckoned her hands to stroke them. He wore a long sleeved black
thermal shirt and a black leather vest that held no secrets of the existence of the
rock hard chest they covered. He was formidable, imposing, carnally rugged and
completely male. He stood strong as a warrior and as erotically appealing as a
God.
Abby swallowed. Goddess, he was as wickedly gorgeous now as he was
three months ago, and as she expected, he was staring right into her soul. Her
heart fluttered in her chest but she begged it too remain calm.
As she stared back, she waited to feel that magnetic gaze possessively
roam over her, but…they didn't. The eyes that looked back were not heated with
warmth and lust nor were they eager and playful. Oh, they were heated alright,
heated with lividness, and they were as frigid as the snow outside.
A crack started in her heart then it slowly spread open as her soul was
ripped to shreds. She knew that night meant nothing to him, but there had still
been a part of her that longed for a deep connection with another - a part she had
not even known existed until him - and that naïve part believed the opposite.
Now she stood there feeling a bleak emptiness that had never been there
before. It was the harsh truth that whatever small measure of hope her inner
woman had been holding on to was futile; for she could not deny what was staring
back at her was open discontent.
Fury filled her; she betrayed herself and she grasped that furious emotion
with everything inside of her. She had been foolish to believe anything else but
the truth, and the truth was that he was her enemy. She had idiotically given her
body - given her most valued gift - to someone who clearly had no respect for that
or for her.
Was she being a hypocrite? Probably, but in that moment she didn't care.
She felt so used and so deceived that nothing else mattered. By the Gods! He was
looking at her like she was a freaking leper! Like he wanted to kill her! Her spine
stiffened and the lust that had been brewing to a boiling point froze, and she
felt…dead.
When their gazes first met, Nikolai saw her brown orbs slightly darken
with desire and exhilaration. He felt the inner hum sparking with electricity and
he could almost smell her body's sweet plea for his touch. He ached to reach out
to her, touch her heated skin, sink into her soul with ruthless abandonment, but he
didn't do any of those things. Instead, he gazed back with the bitter resentment he
felt at once more being in a position he had no control over.
They were in the middle of a keg ready to explode, of course she didn't
know that, and he couldn't explain it to her. The only thing he could do was forget
about the way she made him feel. Forget she was the reason why that keg had
been ignited to begin with.
Inwardly, he snorted. That was easier said than done when her soul was
openly weeping for his. Since he couldn't verbalize his concerns, his only
recourse was to make her believe she had no effect on him whatsoever.
When he saw her eyes widen ever so slightly then saw her flinch, he knew
he succeeded.
87
Forever Mine
Now she stared at him with hatred and resentment. It was the same look
she gave him when he ripped into her virgin body and, just like then, her heavy
gaze made him feel guilty.
“I must say, my dear, you are quite a pleasant surprise. I was coming for
you yet it seems you have come to me instead,” Arnost said.
Nikolai's entire body went rigid. This was Abaigeal Mac Branain? His
little lusty warrior was the innocent daughter of the Overlord? Goddess! Could
this get any worse?
Abby averted her gaze from the Generals and looked into dead pits of
oblivion.
So this was Count Arnost Moravec. She took a step back as she let her
eyes do the talking for her. Hatred and disgust, contempt and disdain, everything
she was feeling in that moment from her own foolishness at being caught to the
gut wrenching truth that just slapped her hard across the face, screamed at Arnost
as she gave him her most scathing look.
Arnost reached out with his gnarly hand to touch her. Abby took a step
back, reached behind her and pulled out her katana that had not been visible a
second before.
The elegant weapon gleamed under the soft light of the torches as she held
it out in front her with both hands and pressed the point against Arnost's chest.
“Keep your distance!” Abby sneered.
Arnost smiled his delight. He nodded his head in appreciation of her
boldness then turned to address those standing behind him. “The Eastern faction
has such marvels to behold. See, Nikolai, I told you we should have conquered
them first. Invisible weapons are indeed quite an attribute to possess.” Turning
back to Abby, he chided her. “Put that away, child. I don't want to hurt you.”
“No, but I want to hurt you.”
The girl was as cheeky as her mother. Arnost was amused. Konstantin,
however, was not.
Konstantin’s face turned red with anger. “Put that down, you stupid twit!
Do you know who stands in front of you! Do you know where you are?”
Abby's eyes flew to Konstantin’s, her mouth curled up in a snarl. “I know
where I am. I know who this evil asshole is and I know who you are. You call me
a stupid twit again old man and you'll find your head not attached to your
shoulders anymore!”
Konstantin's face turned a bright scarlet.
Desperate to draw Arnost and Konstantin’s attention off of Abaigeal,
Nikolai roared with fury, “Dalibor, explain!”
“I don't have to explain anything to you, Nikolai!” Dalibor sneered as he
took a step closer.
Nikolai moved forward too, letting all his rage out with full force. This
was an anger he could display and he took advantage of it, hoping it would ease
some of his more potent fury. “You will if you want to keep living.”
Though he was no match for Nikolai, Dalibor let loose a challenging snarl
and the Darkness responded with a profound rumble of acceptance.
88
Forever Mine
Wearing an anticipatory grin, Nikolai’s deep sable eyes bored into
Dalibor's with deliberate provocation. He needed to hit something and Dalibor
was the perfect outlet.
Abby, meanwhile, didn't know what to make of the hostile confrontation
beginning to take root. Waves of nasty aggression were coming off the General
and slamming inside her. She shook her head, clearing it of the unwanted and
distracting intrusions as she continued to hold her ground.
Thankfully, Arnost didn't seem to notice her plight and if he did, he didn't
respond to it. Instead, he turned to address the two males in attack mode, sighing
with exasperation. “Dalibor, if you enjoy breathing, I suggest you answer him.”
Dalibor grumbled with indignation. Once more, his lord took the side of
the General over his most obedient servant. It made no sense to him. He was loyal
and respected Arnost - Nikolai did not, yet he was treated with more esteem than
Dalibor was. Anger vibrated through him. One day he would see Nikolai Kotova
laid low and Goddess willing, it will be by his hand.
For now, Dalibor pulled his gaze away from Nikolai - who was still
breathing down his neck, and smirking like an arrogant son of a bitch - and looked
at Arnost as he reluctantly gave his answer. “I was completing your instructions,
my lord, when she came in and attacked.” He turned and looked pointedly at
Nikolai. “My guess is she was spying.”
Spying? That's just fucking great! This was the proverbial shit hitting the
fan that I sensed before.
Keeping his concerned thoughts to the back of his mind Nikolai kept his
voice calm and detached. One black eyebrow sardonically rose. “You think?”
Turning, he looked at Abaigeal, deliberately admiring her suited form. When he
felt every other male in the room follow his perusal, he turned back to Dalibor.
“Tell me, Einstein, what was your first clue, the ‘fuck me’ Ninja suit or the sharp
shiny sword?”
Abby gasped in outrage then promptly followed that with a string of
blistering curses. “Fuck you, asshole! Who the fuck do you think you are?
Motherfucker! Prick bastard! Son of a…”
Nikolai stormed over to Abaigeal who was now cursing at him in Gaelic.
Grabbing her by the shoulders, he hauled her up until they were to eye.
Shocked to the core to be so close to the source of her torment, Abby
instantly stopped. She could do nothing but stare into those deep sable eyes as
they focused entirely on her.
“That will be quite enough from you and that cesspool you call a mouth,
my lady. I don’t care who you are! When you are in my presence, you will speak
only when you are spoken to and when you do, it will be as a lady should, with
respect and politeness!”
Abby’s face turned beet red. “Respect? Politeness?” She harshly laughed.
“I’ve been kidnapped and you expect me to what…obey you? I’m not your
fucking slave! You’ll get nothing from me but hatred and contempt!” She spit on
him.
The room grew silent.
89
Forever Mine
Nikolai growled with such frightening menace that the war-hardened
soldiers standing near stepped back in fear.
He shifted his hold on her. He grabbed her around the neck, lifting her up
with ease until her feet dangled in the air.
Abby’s hands flew to his, her eyes wide with astonishment as he held her
up with one hand and wiped the spit off his face with the other.
When he was done he leaned in closer, menacingly. “You will do
everything I tell you to do because a spy, which is exactly what you are, does not
get privileges, nor do they get to decide what their fate is. A spy gets throw in the
dungeon which is exactly where you are going.” He pushed Abby back and into
the waiting arms of a guard that stood behind her. “Get her out of my sight!”
As Abby was dragged from the room, her eyes never once left Nikolai’s
harsh face. He held her gaze, showing her and everyone else in the room just how
cold and uncaring he was. They saw it and they believed it to be true.
How surprised they would be to know he was in the midst of a precarious
turmoil that had the potential to become enormously violent if the Darkness had
anything to say about it.
“Well done, Nikolai,” Arnost said, sniggering as he walked up behind
him. “It seems you have not lost your touch with the ladies after all.”
Nikolai turned around to address Arnost but it was not the man who glared
back, it was the Darkness, openly glowering with hatred seeping out of its core.
Sensing the threat standing before him, Arnost shifted to his demon and
snarled back.
To those nervously watching, the Count appeared unflustered, but in
reality, there was true fear in his heart.
There it was, the Darkness he and Konstantin had been barely controlling
since the moment Nikolai was born. Arnost could admit just how unnerving it was
to look into its black fathomless eyes and see nothing by endless suffering and
death. How could he not? It was a walking monster that lived and breathed for
destruction and torment. It was the demon that demons feared. It was the bane of
his existence, the fiend he thought he laid to rest so many centuries ago.
Standing there, staring into the face of his lifelong adversary, Arnost knew
if it had the chance, it would tear him limb from limb and dance in his blood. The
man that shared the body with the demon might be ignorant of what happened but
the Darkness wasn’t. It knew what Arnost and Konstantin had done. The
Darkness always knew. It was born with the knowledge and it would stop at
nothing to enact its revenge. Its only problem was that it was not in any position
to do so, and Arnost prayed to the Goddess above it would never be. In its current
stage, it was governable, but if the unthinkable should ever take place, there
would be nothing to stop it.
They stood like that for a few tense moments before Nikolai finally got a
grip and pushed the Darkness back.
With the danger gone, Arnost also shifted back and he waited silently to
see what Nikolai would do next.
Nikolai waited for the out-of-body feeling that always accompanied the
transition to pass. As he did, he became deeply concerned. That particular
90
Forever Mine
sensation had never been as strong as it was now. The Darkness was close to the
surface and the hum that pulsated inside him was the cause. Concern turned to
paranoia, and he wondered if everyone in the room saw right through his charade.
Silence stretched out.
Nikolai sensed the frightening stares of the soldiers and the piercing gazes
of both Arnost and Konstantin. He cleared his throat. “I don’t want her in my
house.”
Arnost coolly nodded. “Nor do I, I want her in mine. She shall be moved
soon enough.”
Nikolai grunted back. “I assume it’s safe to say your previous order has
been rescinded?”
“Indeed.”
“Good. Then you’ll excuse me.”
“Of course.” Arnost moved out of the way.
Nikolai strode from the room with his usual bored gait when inside he was
anything but. He was desperate to get away from Arnost and up to his room
where he could try to get a grip on the Darkness. It wanted Arnost’s blood and
Nikolai was surprised he had been able to keep it back.
Goddess above, did he really just send his S’airsul to the dungeon?
He sighed deeply. He would not feel guilty about that, he had no choice.
Besides, it was what would have been expected anyway so he was just acting the
part, doing what he had to do to keep those that he loved alive.
For the time being, Abaigeal would be safe. Arnost would not hurt her, at
least not yet. Nikolai, on the other hand, felt as if he was on the cusp of a very
unfriendly and unwanted appearance from the Darkness. He had to regroup and
fast. He had to calm down and settle the Darkness to a more manageable degree.
Once he accomplished that, he should be clear headed enough to rethink his plans,
which meant he had to call Mikkel.
Arnost shrewdly watched Nikolai leave the room. Usually the Darkness
did not come so close to the surface as it did right now.
Konstantin stepped up and whispered the answer in his ear. “As far as I
know, it’s been a week since he’s had a woman.”
Arnost nodded. That was indeed a plausible explanation. The Darkness
needed sex to survive and it needed it often. When that need was not appeased, it
became quite unruly.
“My lord, you are pleased with my gift?” Dalibor had a goofy smile on his
face, clearly pleased with himself.
Arnost looked at him coldly. “What did Boris have to say? Did he
confirm a visit from our esteemed General?”
“No, my lord, he acted as if he didn’t know what I was talking about.”
Arnost sighed. “As expected from the one known as ‘The Keeper.’” He
turned and headed toward the stairs, Konstantin quietly beside him. “It does not
matter once Raphael gets here, he will talk.”
Dalibor's picked nervously at his pants as he quietly said, “Um, but, my
lord, he is not here.”
91
Forever Mine
Arnost stopped and pierced Dalibor with black empty eyes. “You were
instructed to bring him here, Dalibor. You ignored my orders?”
Dalibor's face blanched as he began to stutter. “No…no, my lord, I did as
you told me. It's just that…well…when…when she showed up…well, in the
chaos…Boris he, um...”
“Spit it out already!” Konstantin roared.
“Escaped, milord. He…escaped.”
Before Dalibor knew what was happening, Arnost was before him and his
usually decrepit and weak looking fist was firm and hard, landing on his cheek
and sending him clear across the room and into the stone wall.
Dalibor shook his head and backed up against the wall in outright fear
when he saw the hard blackened eyes of his lord gleaming at him.
“You fool! Are you that addle brained you cannot even obey one simple
command?” Arnost leaned in, the stench of his rotting breath hitting Dalibor right
in the face. ”By the Goddess, Dalibor, you disappoint me.”
“I'm…I'm sorry, milord, truly I am. Please, I beg your forgiveness. I
didn’t think…I thought with the girl in our possession, it no longer mattered.”
“You are not here to think, Dalibor. The only purpose you serve is to
obey my orders. I would kill you but there is still much for you to do.” Arnost
silently studied Dalibor. “Fifty lashes should teach you not to disobey my orders
again. Next time I will not be so forgiving. Take him to the dungeon.”
Arnost headed up the stairs with Konstantin behind him as the guards took
a stone silent yet very thankful Dalibor to the dungeons.
"What of Boris, Arnost?" Konstantin asked as they climbed the stairs side
by side.
“Yes, Boris, my cagey old friend, he is as elusive as a ghost and as
talkative as a mime. But, believe it or not, Kostya, in this case, Dalibor is correct.
With the girl in our possession, it is only a matter of time before I become
Overlord. When I do, Boris will become a moot point.” He glanced over at his
companion. “You’ll have to get a hold of Raphael; there is no point in him
coming here now. Tell him to await us at my mountain home.”
Konstantin nodded his head as they reached the landing and headed
toward their rooms.
“And now that the Mac Branain chit is here, shall we go forth with our
plan and bring both my wife and daughter to the Summit?”
Arnost sinisterly smiled. “Ah, yes, the joyful reunion. How
very…amusing. It just tickles me pink to see it and know I am the reason for their
tears of joy.” Konstantin harrumphed as Arnost continued, “Yes, why not. I
could use a little entertainment and I think our dear General could use a bit of
sunshine in his life, don’t you? ”
Konstantin snarled, “The only thing I’d like to see that boy get is my
sword in his gut.”
Arnost chuckled. “Yes, well I’m sure that will be an inevitable event. Of
course, it all depends how he reacts to our plan. The little show he put on just now
with the chit was very convincing, but still, with all that has come to my ears as of
late, it would be wise to keep an eye on him.”
92
Forever Mine
“Agreed.”
“For now, I’ll see what I can get out of the girl before I have Dalibor take
her to my mountain home. If she proves to be as stubborn as both her parents,
which I think it safe to say she will, then I will leave her in the very capable hands
of Raphael while at the Summit.” Arnost’s black eyes gleamed with anticipation.
“As for Nikolai, his ultimate test will be when I am anointed Overlord.”
“He’ll be as belligerent as he is now, Arnost, that won’t change,”
Konstantin grumbled.
“Perhaps, either that or he will finally come to realize that I am the true
Overlord and bow down to me. “
Konstantin seriously doubted that. His son had been defiant since the
moment his mother squeezed him out of her crotch. There was nothing that would
ever calm that inner beast.
“Either way,” Arnost said, “We’ve dealt with Nikolai’s obedience issues
quite handedly in the past, so I don’t see it being a concern.”
“Yes, who would have thought women could actually be useful for more
than fucking.”
Arnost chuckled at his friend’s snide remark. “Indeed. I think it would be
prudent to keep him close to us. After all, we wouldn’t want to lose such a
powerful alley, nor do we want to hand him over to someone else’s control. If the
rumors prove true and our dear General has become, shall we say, discontent with
his position in our ranks, then there can only be one outcome. “
Konstantin nodded his head. The excitement he felt for that particular
scenario reflected in the grin on his face and the sparkle in his eyes.
“Naturally,” Arnost continued coldly. “If it does, you’ll have to take his
head.” The loathing Arnost felt for Nikolai dripped from his lips. “Though it’s
been over a thousand years, I’m sure you remember, Kostya, a beheading is the
only way to kill them.”
93
Forever Mine
CHAPTER SIX
It took the booming sound of a heavy metal door slamming shut to bring
Abby out of her stupor. She struggled against the hands that held her arms and her
legs. Arching and bending her back, she tried to break free from their clutches but
it was useless. As they neared the bottom of the steps, blackness overtook her
vision. She stilled as she waited for her eyes to adjust to the abrupt change. And
what a change it was.
The stench of mold and death seeped through her nostrils as moans of
agony slowly filtered up the stairs. The closer they got to the bottom, the louder
and more gut-wrenching those moans became. When they finally reached the
bottom the discontented sounds from her soon-to-be cell mates was deafening.
But not all sounds were those of horror.
She heard the scampering of little padded feet crossing the guards’ as they
carried her down the long corridor. The foul creature’s tiny squeaks echoed
against the barren stone walls like squeals of happiness at the new snack they
would soon have to munch on.
If that wasn’t enough to turn a girl mad, in the distance there was the
sound of a whoosh followed by the sharp sound of leather slapping stingily into
flesh, followed by the agonizing screams of the receiver, and then, most chilling
of all, was the sound of the punisher’s cackle of glee that answered it.
Abby swallowed with a deep sense of dread beginning to fill her. She tried
to concentrate on something else besides the nerve-wracking sounds like those of
the guards’ footsteps as they trotted down the corridor of death. It didn’t help. The
noise their heavy boots made were slushy thuds, telling her the ground was
nothing more than mud, and in all likelihood, mixed with the blood of the poor
wretched creatures that inhabited this dank place.
Anxiety began to take control of her body, subduing it into an ironically
fretful submission, but her head continued to twist about, to the left and then to
the right, taking note of exactly where she was and seeking any means of escape.
Not that she thought she would find one. This was a dungeon; it was built to keep
people in, not let them out. But she really didn’t need to think about that right
now.
Pushing those unwanted thoughts far, far away, Abby focused once more
on where they were and where they were going. Along the way, she took note of
the cells they passed and the various creatures that occupied them. From the
darkened shadows, they stepped into the light to see what was going on. Their
faces were dirty, and eyes that held no sign of life or hope looked upon her with
sympathetic gloom. Her own eyes began to tear at the injustice and cruelty of
their situations and the utter despair she felt in their souls as the guards walked on,
uncaring of the welfare of their prisoners.
94
Forever Mine
Abby tried to harden her heart and not let the despondency she felt affect.
She always had a tender heart when it came to people’s suffering, no matter
whom or what they were. Shane often told her it was her one weakness and if she
wasn’t careful, it could be her downfall one day. Inwardly, she snorted. How right
he was. It was her penchant for empathizing that led her to where she was now,
and even though she herself was now a prisoner, she still felt the need to help the
others, but there was nothing she could do for these poor souls. She had to focus
on getting out and not saving everyone else. That sentiment became much easier
to do when they rounded a corner and headed down a small incline and into
another corridor.
Torches lined the walls, leading the way down the dark passage. This one
was worse than the other, deeper into the pits of hell. There were no windows.
The torches gave off the only light and as they passed them, the breeze made the
flames dance eerily around, illuminating things best left in the dark corners of the
walls and ceilings. The air was stale and the retching stench was tinged with the
smell of burning flesh. Abby didn’t think it could get much worse until she looked
into the cells.
Vampires, and lots of them, stared back with voracious eyes and lips
drawn back in hungry snarls, many of them missing fangs. They lined the bars of
the cells, their claw-like hands reached out toward her in starvation. She
shuddered then hissed as their sharp jagged claws breached her suit and scraped
her skin.
Embedding those claws in her flesh, they raked her legs and torso as the
guards continued to walk, leaving a trail of her blood behind them. She watched,
sick to her stomach, as the vamps drew back their hands and sucked on their
fingers like starving animals. Their moans of fulfillment echoed in the empty
corridor as their pasty yellow eyes rolled back into their heads and their already
hollow cheeks sunk in further as they sucked every remnant of her blood they
could.
“So tasty, a tasty little morsel…more, need…more…”
Their words and their actions turned Abby’s face white. The guards
chortled at her look of horror and made no attempt to stop several other voracious
vamps who continued to reach out for her.
Soon the voices faded into the distance. Abby breathed out with relief as
they passed cells that appeared to be empty. Suddenly, from out of the darkness of
one cell, something ran at the bars, slamming its malnourished body against the
iron at full force.
Abby flinched, her eyes flying to the half-crazed face of a human or a
Blendling, she didn’t know, as he looked at her with pity and madness. When he
opened his mouth, he started a low crazed laugh that turned into squeals of hearty
amusement at her plight.
Abby turned away and closed her eyes to the lunacy surrounding her. How
long had they been here? For how many hours had they been tortured? How long
have they gone with no food or water?
95
Forever Mine
The stench of unwashed body odor and rotting mouths was thick and
heavy in the mold-infested air and it wouldn’t take long for any person,
supernatural or not, to lose it down here.
She had never been more petrified then she was in that moment. Her heart
pounded fiercely against her chest. Her eyes were huge saucers of ominous fear
that was clamping around her soul. What would become of her? Would her own
cries of pain be echoing in her ears as the others were now? Would she be left
here to rot and die just like the poor soul whose skeleton was leaning against the
wall they just passed?
She didn’t know what to do. She had never seen such ill treatment of
others. She had never heard the sickening sounds of the whip grinding into bare
skin nor had she ever heard such shrill desolated cries come from a man, or
demon for that matter, both of whom would most likely rather die than show such
weakness. And she had never, ever felt fear as she did in that moment.
They reached a cell and the guards holding her feet dropped her. Her legs
wobbled as her feet slapped into the wet muddy floor. The guard wrenched her
arms behind her back sharply. Pain sliced up her arm and her face crinkled with
discomfort as the other guard unlocked the cell and opened the door.
Seeing nothing but blackness before her, Abby shook her head crazily.
The guards tried to push her in. She dug her feet into the mud but only succeeded
in slipping forward and helping them with their deed. Before she knew it, before
she could stop them from shoving her in, she was violently tossed inside.
The momentum sent her flying to the ground. Her hands braced her fall
and her nose came within an inch of the grimy cell floor. Lifting her head, she
watched as a rat scurried past her. She quickly jumped to her feet then turned and
ran toward the door that was rapidly swinging shut. Just as the iron lock swung
closed, her hands gripped the small bars of the window in the door. Her face
white, her pulse running with frantic anxiety, she looked out at the guards who
were laughing as they turned and left her in there to rot.
Through the slim bars, she watched them walk away as far as she could.
They were out of sight but she heard them screaming at the other prisoners,
heckling them, laughing at them with cold dismissal. When their voices finally
faded and she could just make out the sound of the upper door slamming shut, the
dungeon took on a new facade as the mad prisoners who had just moments before
shouted brave words of death to their jailors now wept, their muffled cries
echoing out of their cells.
Abby turned away from the door, her arms wrapped around her waist as
she looked around hoping to the Goddess above that she was alone in her murky
cell. Seeing she was however did not bring the comfort she so desperately needed.
Instead, unadulterated terror took over like a sickness and infected her mind that
was frantically trying to maintain some sort of sanity.
She was alone… utterly alone.
There was no overbearing brother rushing to save her.
There was no loud bellowing father coming to pull her out.
She could not feel the safe and loving arms of her mother comforting her.
She was… alone.
96
Forever Mine
Trapped in the pits of this living hell.
A woman no more, a warrior forgotten…nothing but a whipping post to a
demon who hated her and her family.
Strength and bravado?
What the hell was that?
For the first time in her life, Abaigeal Mac Branain screamed.
Three floors above, Nikolai was fitfully pacing in his chambers. As the
hum inside him shuddered and shook with fear, guilt hit him like a two by four.
Goddess, how could he have done it? He knew those dungeons, they were
his! They were literally the pits of hell. Everything that was vile and evil dwelled
down there and he tossed the most blessed of creatures down there as if she were
nothing more than a scrap of meat for their hungry mouths.
What the hell was he going to do? She couldn’t stay here, he had to find a
way to get her out of Russia and away from Arnost’s and Konstantin’s clutches.
But how? Think, damn it!
Nikolai snarled angrily then stopped pacing as he stood in front of the
window. The sun was perched high in the sky and the long day of confinement
stretched out before him. The few occupants of the house would be in a deep
sleep right about now. The guards standing vigil would be few.
He wondered what daytime meant to her. He knew she was Shikar but
with a father like Magnus, did she also carry vamp traits like her brothers? Did
the sun harm her or did she welcome the darkness that she was in? Did she need
blood or food to survive?
These were the questions that plagued him and he knew he would not be
able to think of anything else until he assured himself she was okay.
Nikolai headed out of his room then quickly down the stairs to the kitchen.
He would bring her food and water, and blood. He would make sure she
was alright. Mayhap he would even get a chance to try and explain things to her.
Then he would be able to think.
Abby was pacing in her cell.
Now that she had her small mental breakdown, she was feeling a little
better, saner. She was remembering the route the guards took down the corridor.
Remembering everything she saw and blocking out the memory of the sounds she
heard. Her escape routes were, as far as she could recollect, dismal.
She stopped as the sounds of the other prisoners suddenly became hushed.
Their fear was flagrant in the air which suddenly changed, becoming thick and
heavy. The hum pulsated with energy. Her eyes hardened. She walked over to the
door and peeked out the window. She didn’t see him yet, but she heard his booted
feet slapping against the wet corridor floor. Pressing against the wall by the door,
she waited.
97
Forever Mine
The door was unlocked then opened. The light from the torch in the hall
spilled in and gave Abby a glimpse of what her cell really looked like. She didn’t
look long though, too intent on the hulking body that stepped through the
doorway, bending down low so his head didn’t hit the arch.
The second the General stood up straight, Abby kicked up and out with
her right leg. She aimed for his head, but instead there was the sound of a tray
hitting the floor and tin bowls slapping against mud.
A hand wrapped around her ankle, halting her movements.
Their gazes locked, one hot with rage, the other hot with hunger as they
stood frozen in the silent seconds that ticked by.
Though the cell lacked proper lighting, Nikolai’s night vision allowed him
to see perfectly and what he saw in front of him took his breath away.
He took his time roving over her facial features and soaking them in. She
resembled her mother with the minor exception that Abaigeal’s face was a bit
broader, her body fuller and curvier – exceptions that made her appearance much
more desirable to Nikolai.
Desirable…his body twitched with delight…Goddess, she was like an
inferno to his hand…so hot to touch and so fantastic that for one second, he
thought he was in one of his dreams, but then there was a loud cackle down the
passageway reminding him he was wide awake.
His eyes blistered with veracity…he was awake and she was here. For so
long he needed her and here she was, here he was - touching her. It wasn’t
enough, he needed more, he needed…to taste her.
A deprived throaty moan left Nikolai’s lips. His fingers began to flex on
her ankle with all the pent up sexual frustration he’d been feeling. Logic told him
moments before to be cold and unaffected; his lust told him to take her.
Abby’s heart pumped with wild need as her body responded to the
General’s touch and his sexy moan. Those mesmerizing orbs were dark and heavy
with yearning, staring at her with passionate intent and a strange tenderness she
hadn’t expected to see.
She dreamed about this moment, imagined every possible scenario, yet she
had never dreamed this. She never thought the need to have him again would be
so strong, but it was and it overrode everything else. The only thing that existed
were his dark blue eyes scalding her with their intensity and the feel of his hand
on her covered ankle that felt like a hot branding iron on her naked flesh. Her eyes
trailed over his ruggedly handsome face, down his broad muscled shoulders and
arms, across the wide expanse of his chest, and down his muscular legs, her
hunger increasing with every glorious inch she roamed. Goddess, did the man
wear anything else besides black leather? Well, he shouldn’t because he looked
so lip smacking good that she just wanted to eat him up.
The moment stretched out, the air became thick and heavy with a desire
that had been too long denied.
Abby opened her mouth to speak.
Nikolai’s dark eyes snapped down to her full lips and ardently watched as
the tip of her tongue slowly swiped across her bottom lip then slipped back inside
the warm recesses of her mouth.
98
Forever Mine
He groaned with longing.
Abby unconsciously whimpered in response.
Locked in a haze of want and desire, hearing nothing but the sound of his
blood rushing through his veins, Nikolai saw her lips part again. He gazed at her
mouth, scrutinizing her lips as they moved. She was talking, but for the life of him
he had no idea what she was saying but then the husky timber of her voice broke
through his lust.
“Are you going to let me go?”
Her voice was deep and husky, and it sent a wickedly delicious shiver
coursing through Nikolai’s body. Then his brain registered her words.
Never!
A playful smirk flitted across his face, but he did not answer. Not that it
mattered; Abby probably wouldn’t have heard him anyway. That smile was
earth-shattering to her senses. Hot pulsating vibes started in her core. Her nipples
tingled and she felt them filling with blood, hardening, preparing to be feasted on
by that sensual mouth. Her pulse quickened, her breath came out in short raspy
pants, and everything she felt… Nikolai felt as if they were his own.
Nikolai inhaled deeply and her succulent arousal filled his nostrils. He
growled with pure excitement as her nipples become erect and pushed against her
tight suit. His mouth watered. He wanted to taste them, he wanted to suck on them
hard and feel them tighten against the roof of his mouth. He was denied that
pleasure last time and felt so deprived that he’d be happy just to gaze on them in
their bare brilliance.
While Nikolai’s heart frantically pumped in his chest, that smirk - hot,
promising and so damn prideful and arrogant - remained on his face and
reminded Abby just where they were and what he had done. Antagonism filled
her orbs as she gazed back with annoyance.
Goddess, she was weak! One look…one blasted touch and she was ready
to forget everything and jump his bones. What was wrong with her? Was he that
much of a temptation that she could so easily overlook his harsh treatment of her
upstairs?
As she looked him over one more time, she snorted to herself. Yes… he
was a carnal enticement she was too pathetic to ignore.
Taking a much needed breath, Abby asked the same question only this
time it was louder, the weave of sexual tension pushed aside for the irritation she
felt at his boldness and her own weakness.
“Are you going to let me go?” The question came out more like a hopeful
denial instead of the angry demand her brain wanted to issue. She lowered with
self-disgust.
The rogue just stood there, holding her ankle with that panty-creamer
smirk on his face. “That depends, are you going to run away from me again,
milaya?”
The sound of his voice - hot and honeyed - washed over Abby’s sensitive
body like a sizzling steamy caress. She wanted to arch into it and offer herself to
him on a platter, instead she told herself to ignore it – ignore him.
She rolled her eyes at his question “Where am I going? I’m in a dungeon.”
99
Forever Mine
Not quite ready to relent, Nikolai kept his hold on her ankle as he took a
step closer. As he moved, his hand slid down her calf pushing her leg higher, his
fingers flexed into her muscles…squeezing. “I don’t know. You seem to have a
knack for escaping.” With one last step, he was inches away with her leg resting
on his shoulder. Black eyes filled with sinful wickedness; they stared deeply into
hers.
Being the consummate male, Nikolai took advantage of the highly
accessible position and let his hand leisurely caress her thigh, moving closer and
closer to the place that had his mouth parched for a taste. “And I don’t want to
lose you again.”
His deep timbered voice, rough with desire and candid with sexual
promises and urgent need, struck a chord in that womanly center of Abby’s being
that longed for such romantic pledges, but she refused to give in to the desire.
Instead, as she gazed into his lust-filled eyes and remembered their coldness and
hatred from before.
She gave him a reproachful glare and there was a mocking chill in her
voice when she spoke. “Oh, right, because then the dog would have to be
punished by the master, and really, who wants that.”
That took care of the tormenting sexy smirk and the branding iron on her
leg. Quick and affronted fury reflected on his face. His hold tightened around her
calf for one second more before he swung her leg off his shoulder with lividness.
“Are you implying that I am nothing but Arnost’s lackey?” Nikolai took a
step toward her, pushing his chest up against her straining breasts with the
humiliated anger her words caused. Did she think him a minion?
Abby was certain that drool had to be pooling in the corners of her mouth.
Even in his affronted state, he was incredibly sexy and magnificently male, even
more so. In fact, she was quite proud of herself for not jumping up, wrapping her
legs around his hulking chest and kissing him to death.
“Oh no, your actions upstairs clearly states that you are a vampire of
action.” Contempt dripped from her voice.
Nikolai snarled angrily. “Would you have preferred it if I stood on a chair
and shouted to everyone in the room that I fucked you three months ago?”
She could play this two ways, Abby thought as she held his gaze. She
could admit to it and just get everything out into the open, or she could play
dumb.
She innocently stared back. “You’re very crude and I don’t know what
you’re talking about.”
“I’m crude? That’s funny coming from the vulgar mouth that cursed me in
two languages.”
Abby glowered at him. “You insulted me.”
Nikolai yielded with a playful nod of his head. “Fair enough.” But then his
voice hardened and those midnight eyes took on a whole other look as they turned
black. “Now, let’s get back to basics.”
In the next second, Abby found her hands clasped firmly in his and her
back slammed up against the wall. He moved so fast she was left speechless as
she looked into his incensed eyes.
100
Forever Mine
“Don’t play dumb with me, Abaigeal Mac Branain. For three months, I
was tortured with memories of you, driven almost insane by dreams of a faceless
woman who gave me ultimate pleasure. I cursed you for that, you know. I was so
certain that if you had let me see your face then the memories would not have
been so painful.” His eyes leisurely roamed over her features, softly and tenderly,
open and almost lovingly. “But I forgive you. Being Magnus’ daughter, I can
understand why you would not permit me to see your face.”
Abby rolled her eyes. “Oh gee, thanks. That’s so great of you.”
Nikolai’s eyes hardened and his voice became steel. “What I don’t
understand is why a man who has spent the last twenty-five years hiding his
cherished daughter away from the world would allow her to openly fight. It
doesn’t make any sense. Explain.”
“It doesn’t have to make sense, General, because it’s none of your
business. Now let me go.”
“No, see now there you’re wrong. You were caught at Boris’ spying…”
“I was doing no such thing!” Abby stubbornly replied.
“… and ended up here where I have to deal with you and that, milaya
moya, entails asking questions just like these. It’s up to you what the outcome will
be. If you give me the answers I seek, we can be on better ground. If not, then…”
His sweet? Abby snorted. His endearments were really starting to piss her
off, especially after what he did.
“Then what? You’ll throw me in the dungeon? No wait, you already did
that.” She glared back accusingly.
Nikolai’s teeth clenched together in aggravation, Goddess above, she was
a wise ass. “You left me no choice. Besides, it’s what Arnost and Konstantin
would have wanted.”
“And the Goddess forbid those two don’t get what they want.” Abby
leaned in and whispered mockingly, “And you say you’re not their lap dog.”
The hands that gripped her wrists tightened to an almost painful degree.
His eyes were pitch black and his veins bulged with pissed off energy.
Abby knew she should be deathly afraid - any sane person would be - yet
for the life of her, she couldn’t muster one single slither of fear. Instead, all she
felt was giddy excitement and a naughty twinkle to push more of his buttons.
“You were caught spying, Abaigeal. Be thankful Dalibor didn’t kill you
on the spot. Being in a cell is much more agreeable, don’t you think?”
Abby harrumphed. “So you say.”
The thought of her dead left a chill in Nikolai’s soul. “I do say,” he
growled. “Now, regardless of the passion and intimacy we shared, keeping up
pretenses is vital in order to keep both of us alive.”
The derisive comment that was about to leave Abby’s lips stopped and she
looked back at him curiously. “What do you mean, pretenses?”
Nikolai leaned in, his hot breath rasped across her mouth and any thoughts
of being standoffish disappeared. “There are things going on here, milaya, that
you are not aware of, and until I can explain it to you, this is the only explanation
I can give. Now, if it’s a vampire of action you…need...” His hand slid up her arm
then to her face where he grasped her chin. His lips grazed her cheek in a light
101
Forever Mine
airy kiss that wreaked havoc on Abby’s senses. “… then I am more than able to
give it to you.” His fingers tightened then his mouth was on hers. His tongue
plunged inside and stroked her mouth with stimulating proficiency.
There was no need for his brutal grip, Abby’s mouth opened on its own.
Her tongue joyfully dueled with his as they finally tasted each other again,
savored the perfection they found in one another three months ago, a flawlessness
that had eluded them both for far too long.
Greedily, they took everything they could from the other. Neither shy,
neither relenting in their selfish search for more. They nipped, licked and sucked,
equally plundering each other with zeal.
Abby broke free from his hold and wound her hands into his silky thick
locks. Grabbing his head, she pushed his mouth further into hers. Needing him so
badly and not caring in the slightest that it was not so long ago that that
marauding mouth had sent her to this dismal pit to begin with. But then he pulled
back and his mouth grazed over her cheek and then to her ear where his tongue
plunged inside then retreated, making her blood boil with hot need. She
whimpered.
“Moya dusha, I’ve missed you so much. Needed you for so long, it’s been
unbearable.”
He hoarsely divulged that juicy bit of information and Abby responded by
gripping his head harder.
She scratched her previous thoughts because she definitely liked the
endearments, especially that one, ‘my soul,’ because she felt him in her soul and
she wanted him to be as affected as she was.
Her leg slid up his sturdy thigh, her hips brazenly pushed against the
throbbing erection that shuddered against her. “Yes…” The mewling word fell
from her lips without thought. Her need so great, her desire to have that pulsating
member buried deep inside her was so heady, so unquenchable, that she felt she
would die if she didn’t have him.
She moved against him with impatient innocence, bucking against his
engorged cock with a violent restlessness that was rough and jagged. Grabbing
her hips, Nikolai held her still as he drove his cock against her then moved up,
then down, nestling against her heat. It was the most excruciatingly taunting
sensation he ever experienced or so he thought.
Abby’s hands gripped his shoulders in response to his strokes. She started
to ride his hardness with sure smooth strokes of her own, building the fire inside
of them to immeasurable degrees.
Giving her the control she wanted, Nikolai moved his hands up her rib
cage toward her breasts. Roughly, he squeezed then massaged them as she
continued to ride him with ever growing skill. His mind went blank.
“Maya krasaveetsa…yes, just like that…feel my need for you. Feel how
hard you get me. I ache to be inside you. To feel your heat and your body’s sweet
cream drenching me…just like before…just like before, milaya.”
Abby’s eyes rolled back into her head. He really had to stop with these
Russian endearments because they were driving her crazy. He called her his
beauty, it was sweet and endearing, and it was only the beginning to his otherwise
102
Forever Mine
carnal and explicit words spoken brokenly yet full of imposing authority that got
Abby even wetter.
Without any inhibition, she grabbed his head, “Kiss me,” she demanded
but she didn’t wait for his response. She kissed him hard as her body continued to
move against his with powerful needful strokes.
She was wild in his arms and her shameless abandonment drove Nikolai
crazy. With not one coherent thought in his head except that of the vixen driving
him mad, he reverted to his natural tongue and muttered in Russian exactly what
he was feeling.
“You taste so good. So fucking good. I’ve dreamed of this, dreamed of
you, just like this. Wrapped around me, your body opening to mine, taking me
inside…I need you, moya dusha, I need your heat to warm me…”
A brilliant smile graced Abby’s face as those succulent lips sucked a path
down her neck.
Goddess, she loved it when he spoke Russian, loved the way it rolled off
his tongue like a silken caress on her heated flesh. And the words he spoke,
fervent with his desperate need, amplified her stimulation. Her hands clawed at
his head, her mouth mauled his harder and deeper, her hips moved faster and
faster against him as she desperately tried to reach that pinnacle of blinding
perfection.
Her greedy demanding hands drove Nikolai to the brink as he imposed his
own brutal grip in her hair, his fingers filtering through it. He groaned
unabashedly at how sensual it felt. His need became irrepressible, his hand
tightened and he yanked her head back with dominance.
Sable eyes seared smoky chocolate orbs. His voice was harsh, forceful
and damningly erotic. “I need to fuck you…now.”
His words turned Abby’s body up to a frightening degree. His true self
stared back at her with vigorous intent, she felt the tension in his body because it
was the same as hers, his need as great as hers. All she could think about was how
much she wanted this…how much she wanted him right there, right now.
His hand moved to the belt of his pants and she heard…the tiny squeak of
her roommates as they happily munched on her food.
Abby’s eyes snapped to attention.
What the hell am I doing? What the hell was he doing?
Did he think he was going to fuck her here - in a dungeon? And was she
really going to let him? Well…that did have immeasurable amounts of merit
but…hell no! She had more self-respect than that. Didn’t she?
The hazy fog of lust cleared and somewhere – Goddess only knows from
where – Abby found the strength to push him off of her.
She was putty in his hands; hot pliable flesh eagerly seeking his own, so
Nikolai was not expecting her sudden refusal. The push against his chest took him
unaware and he fell back, almost stumbling over his own feet.
The loss of her body was a brutal shock. Nikolai felt bewildered and lost,
incredibly frustrated, and he had a primal rage that was bordering on dangerous.
She was his! She could not deny him his rights!
103
Forever Mine
Nikolai snarled and took a step toward her, determined to draw her back
against him but the look on her face, the stiffness of her body and the irate words
that soon filled his ears, told him she was a bit peeved.
“Are you out of your mind? Do you really think after the way you treated
me that I’m just going to spread my legs for you? In a freaking dungeon, where
I’m a prisoner!” Abby’s tirade ended on a shrill piercing shriek of outrage that
went straight to Nikolai’s sensitive ears.
Nikolai winced than shook his head, trying to clear his mind from the lust
that was unforgivably hammering him and the ominous fury at her refusal that
backed it up. He felt completely out of touch with himself, but then two words
slowly started to sink inside his lust crazed mind – dungeon and prisoner.
What the hell was he doing? Was he really going to take her again against
another wall, mindlessly, and in a dungeon?
He considered the woman before him. Dark blonde hair, which was a sexy
mess from his eager hands, fell down her shoulders and over her chest in glorious
disarray. Her delicious chocolate eyes sparked with tempestuous fire as her
beautiful breasts heaved with righteous anger.
Fuck yes, he was!
She was luscious and she was his. How could he be expected to control his
hunger for her?
As Nikolai stood there like a horny simpleton, ogling her and questioning
his own sanity, Abby approached him like an avenging angel - a beautiful
avenging angel. Her striking face was a mask of rage, her finger jabbed into his
chest and her voice was full of resentment.
“You have some nerve! I’m not some whore for you to toy with! You
think just because I let you in before that I’ll do it again? Ha! Fat chance, Romeo!
I saw the way you were looking at me upstairs. Oh yeah, those were looks of
pining alright! You really let me know just how much you’ve missed me with all
the hateful glares you threw my way!”
Nikolai frowned. His sex-induced mind was not fully capable of wrapping
around everything she was saying but he knew one thing…she was saying way
too much and it wasn’t raunchy shouts of pleasure.
Quickly grabbing Abby’s hands, Nikolai thrust them behind her back and
yanked her right back into his arms. “Goddess, you have a mouth of a viper,
woman! Shut up!”
Abby’s eyes bulged then she gasped. “Shut up? Don’t tell me to shut up,
you overbearing ingrain…” She didn’t get to finish.
Nikola swooped down and shut her up on his own…with his mouth.
Abby enjoyed it for one second before she began to struggle against him.
When he wouldn’t release her, she bit him.
Nikolai pulled back, suckling his bottom lip into his mouth as the
Darkness showed itself with eyes as black as night boring down into hers. “If you
want to deter my lust, milaya, I suggest you don’t do that again, because that will
only get you the opposite.”
Incredulous brown eyes gazed back as she shook her head. “Gods, you’re
insufferable!” She spun away, giving him her back because she could not look
104
Forever Mine
into those velvet orbs any longer. The moment she did, she just wanted to give
him everything, and…bite him again.
Nikolai sheepishly smiled at her stiff back. His eyes traveled down her
spine and landed on the beautiful ass she was so kindly showing him. His
excitement would not leave him, but he sighed with regretful acceptance because,
well…she was right, this was not the time or the place to let his lust loose. No,
when that time came, he would take her properly, in a bed, and he would not be
rushed.
He took a moment to compose himself. Taking deep breaths, he tore his
eyes off her ass he just wanted to grab and bite, and closed them instead. When he
opened them back up, they were once more blue, the lust more controllable as the
stench of the moldy dungeon slipped into his nose and wiped out the sweet smell
of her heat.
With space in between them, Abby was also able to stifle everything else
but her anger and fear. With her bitterness at full force and when she finally found
the courage in her heart, she turned around and looked at him scathingly. “What
do you want?”
“Well, I had thought to bring you food and drink, but I guess you are not
hungry.”
”You think?” she sneered.
Nikolai’s eyes darkened from her snarky comment then he took a breath.
Obviously she was pissed, and she had every right to be, so he took a second to
stamp down his own anger before he addressed her again. “Abaigeal…” The
second he said her name he felt…whole. It rolled off his lips so easily, so
naturally, that he found he just wanted to say it again and again.
“That’s Miss Mac Branain to you, vampire,” she snapped back.
Nikolai held her gaze with a steely stare. Okay, she wasn’t that perceptive
to him right now, he could understand that; still, he did not appreciate the tone of
her voice nor her denial of his use of her first name - that really ticked him off.
He started again, his voice still low and calm, yet grating as he tried to
hold back his growing irritation. “Abaigeal…”
She stepped up to him, eyes blazing. “You don’t have the right to call me
that. Only people I know and trust can call me by my given name!”
“You know me,” Nikolai gritted out, challenging her to deny it, and…she
did.
Abby looked back unflinchingly. “No, General. I really don’t.”
For some reason, it was extremely important to Abby to act as cold and
indifferent as he had. She chose to ignore the fact that just moments before she
had been rubbing up against him like an insatiable wanton. She was determined
to not give into the yearning she felt just from being in the same room with him.
She would not allow her emotions to rule her.
But he would not accept her indifference.
Nikolai growled irritably. His hands snapped out reached for her, pulling
her back into his arms. “Need I remind you just how well you do know me?”
Abby’s eyes widened as she looked up into his handsome face and the
deep blue eyes that were pissed off and, she gulped, full of righteous resolve.
105
Forever Mine
“You can’t hide from me, milaya. You can’t deny me that which I have
already known and touched…tasted with abandonment. “
“I don’t need to deny something you obviously aren’t interested in.”
“Not interested in? You are the only thing I have been interested in for the
past three months! I know you are confused. I know you don’t understand what’s
going on and I’ll tell you, when I am able to, but when we are alone. Do not insult
yourself by denying our night of passion, especially after your hot little body was
just riding my cock seeking more. Don’t be a hypocrite. At least be honest with
yourself.”
Abby’s eyes flared. “Hypocrite! That’s priceless coming from you, don’t
you think? The king of hypocrisy.”
Nikolai’s teeth ground together. Goddess, was she always this stubborn?
“I told you there is…”
“Much I don’t know…yeah, yeah, yeah,” she mocked him and he growled
angrily. “So tell me…spill the beans, General. I’ve got nowhere to go.” He stood
rigid, his mouth tight and unyielding, wordless. Abby snorted. “Yeah, that’s what
I thought. You know, don’t come down here and treat me like I’m some lost love
of yours. As if that night meant anything more to you then what it was, which was
nothing!”
Nikolai’s face turned red with rage. Nothing! Nothing! How the fuck can
she stand there and say that night meant nothing when he could clearly smell his
scent…wait a minute.
Nikolai took a deep whiff, then another…when he didn’t smell what he
expected to, the Darkness emerged.
Snarling angrily, he reached out and grabbed Abby, hauling her up against
him as he nestled his face in the crook of her neck.
Abby struggled against him, frantic to get away from the potent effect his
nearness created, but he held her tightly, refusing to let her go.
Nikolai swallowed down the unrelenting fervor and instead closed his eyes
to concentrate on her, on everything about her. He took another deep whiff and
what he smelt was…innocence? Mercilessly, his hands clasped her arms, once
more taking a deep and prolonged breathe, trying to comprehend what he was not
smelling.
Had it all been a dream? Was the time he spent hotly encased in her tight
sheath just one big wet dream? No way! That night happened. He had held her
before. He had taken her virginity. He had felt her body convulsing hungrily
around his shaft as she came.
Yet…what he smelt now was not his scent. It was not the fragrance of a
taken woman. He smelt innocence. Purity. A virgin. He sensed absolutely
nothing from her at all! What the fuck was going on?
“What is this?”
When Abby didn’t answer quickly enough, resentful anger consumed
Nikolai. He roughly shook her as piercing sable eyes bore down into hers. The
moment he did, all his senses opened to her and the anger slowly started to
recede. The Darkness reached out to her mind and deep inside her soul. Her eyes
were steady on his - powerless to look away - and that’s when he finally smelt it.
106
Forever Mine
Him.
His scent was on her skin; it was faint but still lingering and right below
that was her complete lack of innocence.
Grunting with satisfaction, the Darkness moved further, focusing more on
her. The deeper it went the more Nikolai began to sense her inner turmoil. Fear
with her situation, sadness for all the creatures in the dungeon, shame at being
caught, and concern as to how she would escape. They were all alive inside her –
inside him – but the most potent emotion was the cutting betrayal she felt from
him. It was deep and bitter, heartrending, and it was as real and potent as her selfdisgust for still wanting him so badly.
Her pain sliced into Nikolai’s soul, but the desire she was trying so hard to
ignore was a match to his own. He shivered uncontrollably from the fiery heat.
The slight sweet scent of her arousal once more assailed him and stoked the
flames of his desire. Everything he felt in her and from her was so divine that he
needed more. He needed to bath in her essence. It was like a drug his body had to
have. He was lost in dark desires and absolute need, and he let his eyes close - just
for one second - as he fed that need and savored everything he felt from her;
glorying in the way it breathed and hummed with life inside him, gifting him with
a sense of completion and absolute ecstasy.
With the General’s invasive stare no longer on her, Abby deeply exhaled
and averted her gaze to the floor. Her body shook from the complex emotions
rolling through her. Those sable eyes sought everything she was even though she
did not want to give it. The part of her that needed to hold on to some sort of
independence had tried to resist, but it was useless. The moment his velvet eyes
fixated on her she felt herself open to him, felt her soul welcome him with open
arms and embrace him as if it was where he always belonged.
Nikolai purred contently. “There…there I am, milaya moya…my
scent…my brand on your body…Goddess, it smells so right,” he mumbled in
Russian.
Abby’s eyes widened with incredulous disbelief.
How could that be? Since that fateful night, she had been taking a daily
potion that hid the scent of her non-innocent state. And just the day before she
took the potion to conceal her thoughts and feelings; she knew it worked because
he didn’t sense anything a moment ago, his anger had clearly expressed that. But
the instant his demon emerged, the second those beautiful sable eyes penetrated
hers, he saw her for exactly who and what she was.
Frightened and feeling as if her world just spun off its axis, Abby
frantically struggled in his grasp. She needed space in between them. She needed
to stop the inexplicable emotions she couldn’t get a handle on and didn’t want.
Nikolai released his hold on her arms, giving her space to take two steps
back. She was breathing hard and her eyes stared back at him wildly.
“How do you do that?” he asked.
She didn’t answer him; she felt vulnerable and that openness scared her.
She backed away from him. Her eyes showing him how exposed she felt,
but he was too wrapped up in his confusion to relent.
107
Forever Mine
Nikolai stepped closer and grasped her upper arms again, drawing her
against his hard body once more. “Answer me!”
Abby gasped the second their bodies touched. Electric currents of
perplexed anger swirled inside of her, mixing with her own ravaged feelings. Her
stubbornness wanted to refuse him but she found herself unable to deny the need
to give him everything and anything he wanted.
“It’s a potion,” she raggedly answered.
“What kind of potion?”
His hold slackened and Abby wiggled her way out and took a step back,
rubbing her arms. “I don’t know what’s in it. My cousin makes it for me. It blocks
my emotions from others.”
He did not look happy with her answer and when he spoke again his voice
was lower, darker. “And?”
Abby took another step back. He was looking pretty damn scary, but with
more distance between them, she felt her independence return. She knew what he
wanted to know but as her mind once more became her own, her voice became
stronger as the need to appease him dulled, and she answered him with ignorance.
“And what? That’s it, General.”
Growling furiously, Nikolai’s long legs took one extended stride, closing
the gap between them. Abby’s eyes went wild again, her head madly shook as
she voiced a silent ‘no’ just as his hands reached out and grabbed her once more.
His fingers burrowed deep into her arms. His voice shook with the
turbulent emotions he could not fight. “Stop calling me, General! My name is
Nikolai, as you damn well know it! When we are alone, you will use it!” His eyes,
though still a deep sable, softened slightly as he held her gaze and spoke his inner
thoughts. “I scented nothing before but for some reason, when the Darkness
emerges and I look into your eyes, I see everything, Abaigeal – everything. You
cannot lie to me. You cannot hide what you’re thinking or feeling. Your attempts
to do so, to keep me in the dark, do nothing but anger me.” He leaned in further,
his lips hovering just above hers. “You know what I want to know, so tell
me…how do you hide the fact that you are mine?”
By the end of his speech, his voice had ridden dangerously loud and
grumbling with the absolute fury he felt at her disloyalty, which to Nikolai was
exactly what it was.
Abby had a completely different opinion on the matter.
Her eyes flashed with an irate fire of their own and she answered him
indignantly, completely ignoring his command. “I am not yours, General, I belong
to no one!”
Goddess, Nikolai had never felt anything akin to what he felt at hearing
that. It wasn’t anger and it wasn’t rage, even fury seemed way too tame a word to
describe how he felt from her denial. He knew he could not shake her into
submission, though that was exactly what he wanted to do, so instead he played
dirty.
Drawing her further into his embrace, Nikolai’s sable eyes morphed once
again to endless pools of black velvet.
108
Forever Mine
Knowing his intent and frightened by her unexplained and almost eager
compliance, Abby tried to break free but it was useless; his hands only tightened
on her arms. Instead of getting the space she craved, she found her body swaying
toward him as those all-seeing orbs penetrated hers with a deep-seated intimacy
that was bursting with unfed lust. She felt the full force of his solid body pressed
against hers. His fingers, though still holding her tightly, began a slow tantalizing
rake up and down her arms. Beautiful black eyes promised soul-binding passion.
When he opened his mouth to speak, his voice was deep and seductive,
bringing her memories to life, bringing her own desires way too close to the
surface for her peace of mind. “Oh, but you do, milaya. You let me into your hot
little body. You took me inside you and you rode my cock as if you were always
meant to, and when the time came for me to give you my seed, you took
it…greedily. That is my claim on you.”
His words both excited her and terrified her.
Abby shook her head no, desperately trying to deny his blunt ownership.
Nikolai tenderly smiled with understanding. “Yes. Has denying it for the
past months made the absence of my body easier to bear?” he softly asked.
The arrogance Abby heard in his voice fortified her strength and she
snapped at him, telling him exactly what her fear told her. “I haven’t been telling
myself anything but the truth.”
“The truth?” His low and sinisterly sexy chuckle had her shivering in his
embrace. “No. The truth is that three months ago my cock was nestled snuggly
inside your hot welcoming cunt. The truth is that you took me inside of you, no,
you demanded that I fuck you with mindless abandonment. The truth is, Abaigeal,
that you took everything I gave you with a passion and wantonness that blew my
mind and tormented me endlessly for the past fucking months!”
He grasped her arms harder as he drew her even closer against him, his
gaze now self-incriminating and without mercy. “And the most damning truth of
all is that I was stupid enough to let your delicious erotic display of pain influence
my primal responsibility to seal our completely mutual mating with my kiss! That
is the truth, Miss Abaigeal Mac Branain, and as I stand here before you now,
smelling the enticing aroma of your body’s vivacious lust for mine, I know it is
the truth for you. I will not stand here and allow you to deny it or deny my rights
to you!”
Abby’s mouth was on the floor. In fact, if she swirled her tongue around
she was sure she’d taste the disgusting grub that lived there. She was literally at a
loss for words.
First off, right after hearing the word cock, her body did indeed flame with
need, and with every harsh and vulgar word he spoke, it only burned hotter.
She was stunned because, while she wanted to believe he had been
branded that night just like her, she never really thought that he had been. To hear
it spoken from his lips with such vigor made her heart flutter with happiness, but
that was quickly followed up with her next emotion. The one that ran right
through the happy little lust that was jumping for joy and shut it down - anger.
‘Rights.’
109
Forever Mine
He used that word like it meant something - like he owned her - and that
she took great offense to.
“You want honesty and truth. Fine, I admit we shared one night in which I
lost my virginity, but you know what? So what! It’s not a big deal! And in case
you’ve forgotten, General…” She stressed the word and Nikolai’s teeth grinded
together in annoyance. “We are enemies, and you are holding me prisoner. So you
can take all this alpha male vampire shit that you’re spouting out like the law, and
blow it up your ass because it means nothing to me! I am my own person! I don’t
belong to anyone, especially to a cold heartless bastard like you!”
Wiggling free again, Abby jumped back and Nikolai let her. Mostly
because her outburst made him so livid he didn’t trust himself to touch her
anymore. She also shocked him with her down and out pluckiness, and truth be
told – which was a bit embarrassing because it really wasn’t the moment for such
things – turned him on immensely.
Her sharp tongue held no prisoners as she stood up to him and told him
off, completely fearless even though he sensed the confusion and fear his words
had sparked. He had seen men - no, dozens of men and at the same freaking time!
- cower when faced with his wrath, but not her. Not his lusty warrior with her tiny
little body that he could squash like a fly.
Now she stood back from him, her arms crossed against her chest, which
rapidly rose then fell as her left leg tapped irately. Gods blood, it was sexy as hell.
And her eyes, well, those basically told him to piss off.
While her speech definitely required a much more thorough and sensually
visceral response, she did remind him of one thing: he didn’t have the time.
She was right. He was playing the part of the cold heartless General and
until he could get her and the rest of his family safely out of Russia, he had to
continue to play that part.
So she thought he was a crude bastard and most likely considered his
domineering words to be a bit overbearing, to put it nicely, and, he would let her
for now because it suited his needs.
This meeting solidified one thing for Nikolai, resisting the temptation to
take what was his was going to be very, very hard, especially when he could feel
her ardent needs that matched his own. Her anger would make it easier to resist.
But when this was over, Goddess above give him strength, because he was going
to tell her and show her just how wrong she was.
Feeling confident now that she was out of his reach, Abby continued.
“Unless you’ve come here to free me or kill me, get out! I want nothing to do with
you – ever!”
Though his anger was great, Nikolai calmed down enough for the
Darkness to retreat. He took a step closer. Abby held her ground as he leaned
down until they were brown eyes to blue. When he spoke it was with confidence
of a future he expected but Abby had yet to understand.
“You’re right, Lady Mac Branain. You are my enemy and I am nothing
but the bastard General that has butchered fools like you for centuries. Forgive my
short oversight; I was blinded by your promiscuous nature.”
110
Forever Mine
Abby gasped sharply at the insult but Nikolai continued as he straightened
and headed toward the door.
“You’ll get no mercy from me, my lady, nor do you have to worry about
me claiming you. After all, why would any man want to be saddled to a sharp
tongue shrew?”
Nikolai shut the door on her scream of outrage and the tin bowl she
chucked at his head but slammed into the door instead.
“Bastard! I hate you!”
Her screams followed Nikolai as he made his way through the dungeon
and up the steps. It tugged on his heart, but he would not let it fully affect him; he
had a lot to do.
Now that their initial meeting was over and her ruse out in the open and
his determination to finally having her was clear and set in his mind, he could
concentrate on the matters at hand. Which were getting her back home.
111
Forever Mine
CHAPTER SEVEN
Night time came all too quickly for Nikolai.
After leaving the dungeon, he went back to his room and once more began
to pace. He had gotten maybe an hour of sleep in, if he was lucky, before
restlessness overtook him and he started his trek again. His bare feet treaded
softly against the fine strands as his leather-clad legs lightly grazed each other as
he walked. The supple sound gave him an odd sense of calm, even though he was
far from calm. There were so many things he still did not know, things he could
only learn from Abaigeal now that Boris was MIA. If the day’s earlier
confrontation was any indication, she would not be open to his questions. It
didn’t matter though, he would get his answers; he always did. And if he had to
bully her until she was quaking with fear - if that was even possible - then so be it.
The quicker he got answers then the quicker he could make arrangements to get
them out of Russia so they can begin their confrontation all over again.
A carnal smile lit his face and a naughty gleam of anticipation entered his
blue orbs as he slowly rubbed his naked chest back and forth; he was truly
looking forward to that. Having her back in his arms, being able to touch her
again, to taste her, had been a divine gift from the Goddess above. Of course, it
came at the most inopportune time but he wasn’t a fool; he would embrace it as
much as he could. Suck her warmth into his cold body whenever the opportunity
presented itself and hopefully without being detected. She would fight him, of that
he was certain, but he didn’t care and truth be told, he was looking forward to it.
She was spectacular in her anger and he couldn’t wait for her to display that
feistiness again. Goddess but she had tons of courage and he found that to be
another enticing trait in a woman.
She was a unique woman and her uniqueness once more struck him as
something so tangible that it was hard to resist. Her life force and essence called
to him like a soothing balm to his blackened soul, and he found that even though
he knew what he had to do, all he really wanted to do was beg her forgiveness.
His insensitivity toward her pained him greatly. He longed to feel her
arms wrapped around him and her husky voice telling him he was not a cold
hearted bastard. He needed to feel her energy and heat so badly that he almost
went back down to the dungeon five times in the course of the long day just to get
a glimpse of it again. The temptation was hard to resist, but somehow he did,
which completely surprised him. If his behavior down there was any indication,
his need for her was almost uncontrollable. In fact, he would even go so far as to
say that it was bordering on obsessive. It had taken all his strength and selfcontrol to stay away, and he really had no idea how he succeeded.
It wasn’t that he lacked discipline, because he didn’t. Self-control always
came easy to him. He never questioned his decisions and he never, ever regretted
112
Forever Mine
not giving in. That was how his life had always been; calculated and measured,
with unbending control.
Chaotic control was what he experienced downstairs in the great room and
in the dungeon, and that troubled him. He had felt himself slipping away and
morphing into something entirely different, something lethal and dominate, a
new-fangled life force that was magnified with an exaggerated amount of pure,
concentrated power. Even now he felt stronger than he had ever felt in his life.
Everything was amplified, his senses and emotions - lust, anger, protectiveness everything, and on a much more primal level. And it all started the moment the
word ‘nothing’ had come out of her luscious mouth.
He growled irritably.
Enraged, that was what he had felt, pure red hot rage that went from his
toes all the way to his head, hitting every single part of him with lightning speed.
It had awoken the Darkness with a vengeance and the only thing he wanted to do
was prove her wrong and reaffirm what he already knew…that she was his. The
need to learn that and pretty much all her other secrets was enormous. It governed
his actions and his thoughts, and he set out to seek that which he hungered for and
just like that – by a snap of a finger – he learned everything he wanted to know.
A troubling frown creased his forehead. Why, after so many years, had
that particular gift emerged? Had the power to probe always been inside him?
And what about blocking? Had he been blocking Arnost’s probes all these years
without even knowing it?
Scowling even darker now, Nikolai made another pass across the room, he
didn’t have any answers to his questions but he knew one thing for absolute
certainty…Abaigeal was the key. These changes all started after meeting her and
being in her presence only seemed to make them that much more vivid.
He felt so out of sorts. Never in his life had he been plagued with so many
unanswered questions and he did not like the feeling. He liked order. He liked
things to be just where they were supposed to be. That wasn’t the case now.
Now, he felt himself adrift in a sea of never-ending confusion. Like potions, what
kind of potions could deter a vamp’s natural ability to sense another’s emotions?
That was powerful mojo and he wondered just who the hell her cousin was.
Raphael, Arnost’s own Soothsayer, was the most powerful Soothsayer alive, but
not even he had come up with something like that. If he could, he damn well
would have because it was indeed a helpful element to have on the battlefield.
There was something weird with this entire scenario; a major piece of the
puzzle was missing. Knowing she was Magnus’ daughter, he could understand
why she hid her identity. He could also appreciate the use of powerful magic as
an aid when fighting. What he could not grasp was why Magnus’ protected
treasure was out there to begin with at all. He also couldn’t help but wonder how
someone as beautiful and tempting as Abaigeal had remained a virgin. Were the
men in California blind or were they all just cowards and too afraid to face the
wrath of the Overlord?
Nikolai smirked. That, he could easily believe. Magnus had a blisteringly
vicious temper, especially when it came to protecting those he loved. Taking that
into consideration and still seeing Abaigeal here was a contradiction that baffled
113
Forever Mine
him. None of it made sense. Why was she fighting in the war and what the hell
were they thinking sending her into Russia? He could only assume she was here
because of his missive.
He growled angrily. Damn it, he should have expected this. If he had
then he would have been better prepared. Of course, he never would have
predicted the woman of his dreams would be the person they would send. He
snorted. He couldn’t have prepared for that. Nothing could have prepared him to
deal with the emotional shock he felt at seeing her again, or the tug of war that
was playing out with the Darkness now.
The only thing he could do was prepare. Arnost and Konstantin would be
leaving tonight for the Summit. He had to assume that at some point Dalibor
would be taking Abaigeal to Arnost’s mountain home. That meant he had a very
small window of opportunity to get answers from her. He also had to devise a
plan to help her escape.
Nikolai wasn’t entirely sure what Arnost’s plan was, but he could guess.
Arnost only ever wanted one thing – Magnus’ head on a platter and to be anointed
Overlord. With Abaigeal in his possession, that plan could become fruitful. If
Nikolai was right, it was absolutely imperative that Abaigeal be in Scotland
before the Summit.
**********
As Nikolia paced upstairs, Abby was doing much of the same in the tight
confines of her cell. She had no idea how much time had passed since the
General left; all she knew was that she was seriously in a lot of trouble.
Besides what Arnost had planned for her, which she really did not even
want to contemplate, there was the fact that sooner than later her father was going
to find out, and when that happened, a whole lot of people were going to be in
big, big trouble, all because of her inability to do what she was told.
Remembering Shane’s words before leaving California had a harsh laugh
spilling from her lips. She would take an ass kicking from her brother; if only she
could get out of here in one piece to receive it.
Her feet stopped in mid-stride. Someone was coming, but she had no time
to wonder who; so lost in her thoughts, she wasn’t aware of the quietness until she
heard the creak of a key in the lock and the cell door was opening.
Abby stood back. Her arms were at her side, her fists clenching as she
watched Vladimir, her cell keeper, walk in with Arnost right behind him.
“Hello, my dear, I hope you are finding your room satisfactory.” He
snickered
Abby smiled back at him. “Oh, I’m absolutely loving it. I really could not
have asked for a better cell. Except…” She titled her head to the side and looked
at him innocently. “I don’t suppose you have a magazine of some sort, you know,
to pass the time with.”
“You are just like your mother: sarcastic, smart-mouthed and beautiful.”
Arnost glanced at Vladimir, a smile of wicked delight crossing his features as he
114
Forever Mine
did. “I believe I have something you seek, my dear.” He nodded and Vladimir
approached Abby. “You know, something to pass the time with.”
Abby’s fists rose but she had no time to land a punch before Vladimir
wrapped her in a bear hug and threw her against the wall.
She struggled against his unyielding grip as he raised her arms then, one
by one, shackled them to the wall. She kicked out with her feet but Vladimir
easily grabbed her legs and restrained them in manacles. When he was done, he
stepped back to admire his work.
“There is nothing more distasteful than a beautiful woman with a mouth
that runs rampant.” Arnost coldly said. “I feel it is my duty to instruct you on the
proper behavior of a lady. After all, you are in my care. Never let it be said that
Count Moravec does not treat his guests with their best interests in mind.”
“How thoughtful of you,” Abby sneered then struggled against the binds
that held her shackled to the wall.
Unable to move except for an inch away from the stones, the position
Abby found herself in abruptly registered and the panic she conquered before
slowly started to build again.
Holding Arnost’s gaze Abby felt a small nudge in her head as his eyes
turned darker and the scowl on his face angrier.
Abby smugly smiled.
“Are you feeling alright, Count? You look a little… off.”
Arnost was indeed off; for some reason he was unable to probe her. As he
delved further, he sensed that, beyond a disgustingly high amount of compassion
and goodness, she had no mental power to probe or block. When he entered her
head, all he saw was fog. Thick black fog that he could not find his way through.
There was only one answer.
He mockingly applauded her. “I see I am not the only one who has
powerful friends. Tell me, my dear, what exactly is its purpose?”
“Isn’t it obvious? To keep assholes like you out of my head.”
Arnost’s smiled was downright chilling. “Indeed, a most ingenious spell,
one I can see would be helpful. Of course, for someone of my stature, you must
know that there is no spell or potion that could keep me out for long.”
Abby snorted. “I don’t see you in there now, so maybe you’re not as great
as you think you are.”
Vladimir growled angrily then viscously slapped Abby across the face.
“Please, excuse Vladimir, my friend does not take kindly to insults against
me,” Arnost replied.
Abby’s head violently turned to the side. Her cheek burned and she could
feel it turning red.
She looked directly into the culprit’s eyes. “What comes around, goes
around, Vlad…just you remember that.” Her voice was chilly, dogmatic and
purposeful.
Essentially, it did what she intended it to do; it disturbed the big brute who
swallowed, took a step back, then nervously looked toward Arnost.
“And he won’t be able to save you,” she whispered.
115
Forever Mine
Arnost chuckled. She was so entertaining; he was truly going to enjoy his
time with her. The look in her eyes was feral yet calm; dignity and strength shown
back like a bright light. She hadn’t even batted an eye when Vladimir struck her,
which Arnost was very pleased with. There was nothing he loved more than a toy
with stamina.
“My dear, your resilience is quite stimulating. I hope you prove to be as
strong-willed as your mother. That woman has an uncanny endurance for pain.
Why, I suspect that is the one and only pleasure your father gets from her.”
Abby’s eyes flared with incensed anger. She spat and hit her target then
watched with satisfaction as Arnost lifted one frail finger and wiped it off his
cheek, then nodded at Vladimir.
Abby turned toward the vamp just in time to see his big burly fist come
right at her cheek. He connected and the force of the blow rattled her brains.
“My, my, such manners, I wonder if the decorous Magnus knows how
unruly his precious daughter is. Somehow, I doubt it. Fathers…” Contempt
dripped with every syllable of the word as it left Arnost’s lips, “They are so
blinded by their revolting and rather misplaced I might add, affections for their
young that they fail to see what is truly in their hearts.”
Abby shook her head, trying to clear the fog that one mighty blow
strangely created. Vladimir appeared to be just your normal every day vamp albeit a six foot two, three hundred pound vamp, but still just a vamp. She had
taken blows like that before, that punch should not have affected her so much.
Arnost stepped closer, evilly smiling with pleasure as he read the
confusion in her eyes and saw her inquisitive gaze on Vladimir.
“You’re not the only one with magical friends, my dear. I find mine to be
quite useful when it comes to enhancing one’s natural abilities.”
Abby’s gaze remained on Vladimir who was completely absorbed with the
tiny particles of dust floating in the air and not paying attention to her or his
master. Idiot.
“I guess that doesn’t extend to brains, huh?”
Arnost chortled. “Unfortunately no, but then again Vladimir did not have
much to improve upon to begin with.”
Abby snorted.
“Now, let’s get down to business shall we, my dear? I am looking for
answers, Abaigeal, and if you are as stubborn as both your parents are, which I
have no doubt you are, than you will be treated to more of Vladimir’s enhanced
abilities.”
Outwardly Abby had it all together, inside she was shaking. She’d always
been prepared to accept whatever Fate threw her way, it was something you had
to do when you were a warrior, but she couldn’t stop the feeling of unease that
filled her. She did have a high tolerance for pain; but that one punch from the
magically enhanced Vladimir made her question her own staying power. But no
matter how much that nervousness tugged at her soul, she would not show it. She
would, however, try to stall it.
“What do you want from me? Do you plan on ransoming me? Are you
finding your pockets slightly empty these days Count?” she flippantly asked.
116
Forever Mine
Arnost chuckled. “Hardly, my dear. No, I seek no monetary gain from
your capture.”
“Then what do you want?”
Arnost’s eyes flared with indignation. “I want my due. I want what should
have been mine to begin with. I want to take my place as the rightful Overlord,
and by this time next week, I will.”
Abby sniggered. “Fat chance, that.”
“Oh, it’s not as difficult as you would think, my dear, and I have you to
thank for that.”
Goddess, he sounded so confident and assured that foreboding seeped in.
Abby swallowed down the rising panic tightening in her chest and kept her voice
calm and steady as a rock.
“Me? What do I have to do with it?”
“You are Magnus’ most beloved and cherished daughter, his only
daughter I might add. How do you think he’s going to react when he discovers
you are missing and naturally assumes that I have you?”
Abby didn’t answer because she knew exactly what her father’s reaction
would be. Goddess, what had she done?
Arnost smiled at her. “Yes, my dear, his rage will be great and he will
come for me regardless of the fact that we will be at the Summit.”
“No, he wouldn’t do that,” she stiffly said, even though she knew that was
exactly what her father would do.
“Of course he will. Your father, though an intelligent man, would not be
able to control his demon’s need for revenge, his desire to see me dead. Well,
either him or one of your hot-headed brothers. Either way, I still get what I want.”
Arnost gifted her with a sneaky, lowdown smile of anticipated joy. The
man might as well be rubbing his hands together in mad glee.
“I don’t understand.”
“Well, that is to be expected. After all, you are just a woman. “
That bigoted remark had Abby’s blood boiling.
Arnost chuckled, seeing the insulted look on her face. “Let me enlighten
you, my dear. I assume you have been properly educated as to the purpose of the
Summit and all that it entails?”
“Yes,” she gritted out.
Arnost studied her for a few seconds then he smiled as if she were a stupid
child. “No, my dear, I don’t think have. Do you know what the Eternus Pactum
is?”
Abby shook her head.
“It is a covenant that the Overlord and all acting Sovereigns signed at the
first Summit. It is a peace bond that any and all parties must adhere to while the
Summit is taking place,” Arnost patiently explained.
“You’re taking about the no violence rule,” Abby interjected. She did
know of that, everyone did, she just never knew the stupid thing had a name. She
guessed she had her loving father to thank for keeping her ignorant on that little
bit of information.
117
Forever Mine
“Are you aware of what happens should that pact be broken?” Arnost
quietly asked.
Every muscle in Abby’s body was strung tight. Of course she
did….everyone did!
Arnost felt her anxiety and a spiteful smile crossed his mouth. “Your
father’s rage will be thunderous; he will not be able to stop himself from accusing
me in front of the Council. I, of course, will claim my innocence, which will only
enrage him further. Knowing how passionate Magnus is about protecting his own,
it should be his undoing. He will come after me and when he attempts his revenge
in the presence of Circinn and the Council members, they will have no choice but
to abide by the rules of the Summit.” There was a long drawn out second of
silence as Arnost let that soak in. Seeing her face pale, he grinned with cruel
delight. “He will be killed, my dear, and I will be standing there as innocent as a
babe watching with glee.”
“But the Council is behind my father as ruling Overlord and has been for
over a hundred years. They will not kill him,” she quietly said, feeling sick to her
stomach with the thought of being responsible for her father’s death and this sick
maniac getting control, so much so that she refused to believe it. “No, they would
not kill him!”
“They will have no choice. They must abide by the rules they themselves
laid out. There can be no bloodshed at the Summit, all parties agreed to this
accord a century ago. It is the way,” Arnost pointed out. “It is a blood pact, girl.
It’s not about what they wish; it’s about doing what must be done. So, you see,
there will be no ransom and you will not be going anywhere…well, except to my
mountain home, that is.”
The veracity of his explanation was Abby’s breaking point because no
matter how much she wanted to believe the Council would not kill her father, she
knew they would. In that moment, all she saw was her father’s blood – on her
hands.
Horror was written all over her face and Arnost grinned maliciously.
“Now, my dear, you understand the importance of the position you are in. Might I
suggest that you comply with my wishes? Considering how much time we shall
be spending together in the future, I can make that time pleasant or extremely
discomforting. The choice is yours. Here is how it’s going to work.”
Arnost stepped back, putting about three feet of distance between them.
Vladimir took Arnost’s place, cracking his knuckles and rubbing his beefy mitts
in readiness.
“I’m going to ask you a question and you are going to answer it, or you
will enjoy more play time with Vladimir. Question number one: what were you
doing at Boris Klinkoff’s?”
Abby gazed back at Arnost quizzically. “If you’re so confident that you
have me right where you want me then what does that have to do with anything?”
Vladimir’s hand shot out and struck her right in the lip.
“I’m asking the questions, not you, my dear.” Arnost said. “However, I
can be an agreeable man when it suits me. Boris and I have our differences, many
118
Forever Mine
in fact. We share a mutual acquaintance who, as of late, seems less enthusiastic of
the position he holds in my army. A position I feel he wants out of.”
Abby’s lip quirked up in amusement. “You mean not even your soldiers
like or respect you? That is quite shocking. I’m rather stunned, my…”
Vladimir’s fist cut her off and split open her bottom lip.
Arnost’s fury flared. “You will learn, Abaigeal, that I do not take sassy
remarks from stupid young women who think they can rattle me. Now, I want to
know what you were doing at Boris’. Who sent you?”
Of course, Abby had no idea why she was sent to watch Boris. Why
Arnost wanted to know was indeed a curious thing, as was his reaction, which
was rage, and, she sensed, a touch fearful. For the Count to be this concerned over
one of his men jumping ship must mean that man held a high station within the
ranks.
All of sudden, the reason why she was sent to Russia started to make
sense. The only question that remained was just who this man was that his
defection would inspire such fear and uncertainty in the otherwise unflappable
Count. Well, she’ll figure that one out later.
“Fuck you.” She spat in Old Norse.
Arnost’s expression turned to frigid amusement. “I knew you wouldn’t
disappoint, my dear.” He nodded at Vladimir
Before Abby could react, Vlad unshackled her and flipped her around. Her
face slammed up against the moldy stone wall and then he grabbed her arms and
legs and manacled them to the wall once again.
Out of the corner of her eye, Abby watched the giant lean down and pick
up a leather whip that was lying at his feet. His stubby fingers reached into the
neck of her suit then, in one downward pull, ripped it all the way down to the top
of her ass.
“I think ten to start with, Vladimir,” Arnost callously instructed and
Vladimir obeyed.
The first wallop of the leather ripped into Abby’s back with sharp
precision. Stunned. Abby jumped and clenched her teeth in an effort to keep from
shouting. She would not show weakness. That was what the vile pig wanted and
she would not give it to him.
Like rapid fire strikes, Vladimir lifted the whip and landed four
consecutive lashes, each one in a different spot and each one with a different
impact. She could barely breathe. Her back was on fire, her arms and legs were
already aching from her muscles tightening in anticipation, and she prayed to the
Goddess above that she would be able to withstand more.
“What were you doing at Boris’?”
With lips that were slowly beginning to dry and tears budding in her eyes,
Abby answered him, “Fuck you!”
“Ten more, Vladimir.”
Abby’s body constricted as once more the whip fell against her flesh. As
Vladimir’s switch landed with practiced strokes and the pain began to throb
incessantly, she struggled to keep her cries at bay then the strangest thing
happened.
119
Forever Mine
From out of nowhere and through the aching fog circulating in her mind,
midnight eyes unexpectedly broke through. Black as night and endlessly
comforting, they touched her intimately, creating a calm and tender balm to her
consciousness at the same time as they flared with incensed rage.
Abby didn’t know why she thought of the General and she didn’t care
because the solace that image gave her was paramount and she let it wash over
her. She would question it later, rail at her weakness much, much later, but for
now she would hold on to that visage with her entire being, and she would let the
warm intoxicating memories of being in his arms enfold her.
As Abby opened her heart, mind, and soul to the intense pleasure those
recollections invoked, she knew everything would be alright. He would help her,
all she had to do was hold on.
**********
Downstairs in the palace, a small door in the corridor between the foyer
and the study slipped open and Mikkel stepped out. Quietly closing the door, he
made his way down the hall and toward the stairs.
It was his usual method of entering the palace. When Nikolai bought the
old estate, he gave Mikkel free reign over the guesthouse, which was behind the
palace and down the mountain. The small guesthouse suited his needs and the
connecting tunnel to the palace, along with the small dirt bike to get to and from,
was perfect, especially when he could not wait for the sun to set.
He was anxious to speak to Koyla. The rumors he had been hearing since
arriving at the palace early that morning were hard to believe, and like his friend,
he did not like surprises. With the way Nikolai had been acting lately, which was
surprising in itself, additional surprises were unwelcome.
Reaching Nikolai’s door, Mikkel rapped once then opened it and peeked
in. “Honey, I’m home. Are you decent?” He said with a smirk on his face and a
ton of questions in his light blue eyes as he strode inside the room.
Nikolai studied his friend with slight irritation. If there was one thing he
could always count on, it was Mikkel’s easy-going and droll demeanor. The
Goddess knew it had brought Nikolai out of some serious funks over the long and
tiring years. He respected his friend and most times he appreciated those qualities
but not today.
“I am not in the mood for your amusement, Misha.”
Feeling the frigid atmosphere of the room, Mikkel contemplated Nikolai’s
short reply and the aura of the man himself, which was tight with hostile tension.
Mikkel peeled his gloves off then tossed them on the bed. “Yes, the frost
slowly building under my nose expresses exactly how you are feeling today Koyla
so I will refrain from asking.”
Nikolai grunted, his dark gaze following Mikkel as he stepped over to the
window and gazed out with idleness. He appeared almost bored but Nikolai knew
his friend well and he sensed the unrest that lay coiled under the well-honed
diversion.
120
Forever Mine
“So, I understand we have acquired a new guest.” Mikkel pivoted and
speared Nikolai with his inquisitive eyes.
Nikolai frowned. New traveled fast around here; too damn fast. “Where
did you hear that?”
“Are you kidding?” Mikkel chortled. “The guards, the soldiers, the
servants…they are all talking about it; it’s the biggest news since you installed
satellite. Tongues are a wagging, my friend, and the drool is building puddles at
their feet. “
Nikolai’s only reply was another loud and insufferable snort.
“And you know what the juiciest bit of gossip is?” Mikkel asked.
“That Dalibor is getting a well-deserved and long overdue flogging?”
Mikkel’s eyebrow went up, a smile lighting his face. “Is he really? That is
definitely juicy and you’ll have to fill me in as to how that came about, because
you know I love all the gory details.”
Nikolai smirked then settled his big body down into the chair before the
fireplace.
Mikkel’s humor faded and he became serious for the first time since he
stepped into the room. “While that is juicy, it is not what has everyone…antsy.”
Nikolai knew what he was going to say, he was expecting it. News this
big would circulate very quickly amongst his people, most of whom were loyal to
him. There were, however, a select few that could not be trusted. Spies installed in
his home at the command of Arnost and Konstantin. It was downright
disrespectful if you asked him.
“It’s the celebrity status of our guest,” Mikkel continued as he settled his
big six-foot-six frame in the chair across from Nikolai. Sitting forward, he rested
his elbows on his knees as his hands anxiously grasped each other. “They say it is
Abaigeal Mac Branain, is it true?”
Nikolai nodded. “Dalibor brought her here. She was caught spying at
Boris’, who is MIA, I might add.”
“MIA? Do you think he’s dead?”
“Doubtful. The man has a knack of disappearing very quickly.” Nikolai’s
gaze settled once more on the flames of the fire. “I’m confident he’s alive and
well, somewhere." His piercing gaze swung to Mikkel's. "I need you to find him
for me, Misha. Tonight, after Arnost and Konstantin leave.”
"Of course. I'll search his local haunts. He can't be far. Knowing Boris,
he's probably right under our noses. So, has Arnost approached you?” Mikkel
asked softly.
“No, and I don’t think he will. He has a new agenda now, one that takes
precedence over the old one.”
Mikkel sat back, glowering. “I don’t need to hear what that is. I can only
imagine what our sadistic Count has in store for her.”
Nikolai’s face reflected intense fury as his anxiety effectively thickened
the air to a suffocating degree. Mikkel studied him with great earnest just as he
had been doing for the past three months - ever since that night in Germany.
Something happened to Nikolai that night, something that gave him a new
purpose. He never asked what happened because he knew if Nikolai wasn’t ready
121
Forever Mine
to share, he wouldn’t. But it wasn’t long after that when Nikolai came to him and
told him of his plans, which once more made Mikkel curious.
Nikolai had reluctantly played Arnost and his father’s game to keep his
family safe. What could have possibly taken place that night to change that?
Mikkel knew it had to be something extraordinary, something life-altering,
because there was no way in hell anything less would make Nikolai decide to
revolt and put the people he had been trying to protect in danger.
Sitting with him now, Mikkel sensed that Nikolai’s aura was different just like that night in Germany. He appeared to be extremely confused, concerned
and deeply troubled about something. However, the biggest tell was that
intoxicating scent of power and woman that circled him like an invisible cloud,
and came with a fierce and violent possessiveness.
Mikkel’s concern grew with the awareness that Nikolai seemed to be at a
loss himself as to what was going on with him, and that had too many possibilities
of becoming something altogether too dangerous.
“Koyla, what’s going on with you?” Mikkel quietly asked, but the concern
in his voice was booming.
Nikolai’s scowl darkened and he showed his confusion by haphazardly
swiping his hand through his dark locks. “I don’t know, Misha, I feel…different.
I can’t explain it. All I know is that when I change, I…” He looked at him. “I can
do things I’ve never been able to do. I don’t know if it’s with everyone, but with
her…with her it just happens, naturally. I have no control over it. It’s like I want
to know something so badly and I just do it.” He looked away, his eyes peering
wildly into the fire as if the amber flames held all the answers he sought. “It’s her,
it has to be her, ever since...it’s been building up slowly but now, now it just feels
like the Darkness is growing stronger. I feel stronger…more powerful, and it just
feels right. Like it’s always been inside of me but sleeping, until…”
“Her.”
Mikkel finished his sentence and Nikolai’s gaze swung back to him.
“You know her.” Mikkel quietly said. It wasn’t a question, it was a
statement.
“And here I thought I was doing a damn good job of hiding it.” Nikolai
frowned then cursed under his breath.
“It was that night in Germany, wasn’t it? You met her that night?”
“I did, and you know what happened that night.” Nikolai said smirking.
Mikkel smiled sheepishly. “It was hard not to, Koyla, smelling the scent of
sex on a battlefield is very…provocative. Shit, my dick was so hard I barely kept
my hand off of it.”
Nikolai softly chuckled. “To be honest, I’ve been waiting for you to
ambush me with questions since then. I know what I smelt like that night.” He
looked away and stared into the fireplace once again, seeking peace and finding
none. “It’s haunted me ever since.”
Mikkel’s expression became thoughtful and sympathetic. “I hate to tell
you this, my friend, but it sounds to me like you’ve met your mate, but I think
you’ve already figured that out.”
Nikolai snorted unhappily. Yes, he had.
122
Forever Mine
“That’s a beautiful thing, Nikolai, not all vampires are as lucky. Some go
there entire lives never finding their mates.”
Nikolai sighed. “I know and believe me, I am happy that I have, but right
now I cannot allow myself to bask in the joy of such a miracle. There are too
many things that need to be set right first. I’m plagued by the timing of it, being
torn between loyalties once more. I tell you, my friend, I would rather have a life
of boredom then have to deal with anymore tug of wars upon my soul. Now, to
top it off, there is this new…life inside of me that I don’t have any answers to.”
“I think you’re overlooking something,” Mikkel softly said.
“What’s that?”
“What you’re feeling, these changes, they’re normal for an Upyr. That’s
what happens when a Pure finds his S’airsul; he develops, becoming more of his
true self. At least, that’s what the myth is.”
Mikkel hit it right on the head and of course he was correct; it was a myth
because there were no more pure blooded vampires left anymore to confirm it.
Except for the late Carvilius, they had all been wiped out in the first war with the
humans. Only Nikolai’s mother remained, and even if he knew where she was,
she was in no condition to explain anything to him anymore.
“I thought about that as well but I’m not a full Pure. I have Konstantin’s
vile blood running through my veins and although he wishes he were, he is not of
pure blood.”
“True, but we already know that you are more like your mother than
Konstantin. The fact that you don’t change like a turned vampire is proof in the
pudding. The Darkness, the aspect that makes a Pure Blood different than a turned
vamp, is inside you, it always has been.” Mikkel sat back. “I think it explains
much as to what you’re feeling. The Darkness sees in Lady Mac Branain its
S’airsul. It hungers for her, which makes it harder for you to control it.”
Mikkel’s words sparked a memory in Nikolai, a memory he had long ago
forgotten of a woman who had been beautiful and caring, sane. It was the
memory of the last rational conversation Nikolai had with his mother.
“I do remember my mother saying something to me when I was young.
She said I was special and that one day, when I least expect it, I would find out.
She also said that my father and Arnost would not like it. I remember she had a
smile on her face when she said that.”
“Perhaps that is why they keep you tied to them,” Mikkel interjected.
“Mayhap they know what it is and they are afraid of it, so they keep you ignorant
and hold Katya and Sasha over your head to keep you on their short leash. You
know, it’s really not that much different than what we’ve always wondered.
We’ve always known that there had to be something more to it.”
The more Mikkel talked and the more Nikolai thought about it, the more it
made sense. But he could not just assume anything; he needed direct and honest
answers. As he continued to sit there and think, he realized that perhaps these
questions he could get answers to.
Though his mother was lost in her own unhinged world, there was one
man that could help…Circinn. He was the only one Nikolai could think of who
123
Forever Mine
would have the answers he sought, and if Cinn didn’t, then the great library at his
castle would – two things he would only find in Scotland.
“You might be right, but I’ll get no answers now. Cinn should have some
or the great library. Either way, they will have to wait to get answered until then.
For now, I can’t even contemplate it any further. I can’t think about her or what
she means to me, it’s too dangerous. If they were to discover…” Nikolai shook
his head, his eyes glowing with fury. “I’m afraid of what I would do, Misha, what
the Darkness would do. Just the thought scares me; the violence I feel inside is
strong, and its ease to control is unnerving.”
All frightening feelings, Mikkel thought. He, of course, had some thoughts
of his own, but he kept them quiet for now. Nikolai already had too much on his
plate. Besides, if things continued to play out as Mikkel suspected they would,
then his thoughts could possibly be revealed as truth.
Mikkel decided to switch topics. “What the hell do you think Magnus was
thinking sending her here?”
Nikolai shook his head. “I’ve been trying to figure that one out myself. It
doesn’t make any sense. Why would a man who has been protecting his daughter
send her into the den of the wolves?”
“It’s not like him,” Mikkel answered.
No, it wasn’t, and that was something Nikolai had to find out from
Abaigeal.
Nikolai stood up and pulled a shirt out. Then he sat back down and pulled
on his boots. As he did, Mikkel watched him thoughtfully. Their conversation
going over in his mind as he rethought everything that was discussed and, he just
realized, not discussed.
“Nikolai,” he softly entreated him. “How is it that Konstantin and Arnost
do not already know, about Abaigeal and you?”
Putting his foot down on the floor, Nikolai stood up, grabbed his leather
vest and headed toward the door. “She takes potions, one to hide her emotions and
feelings from probing vampires, and the other to hide her lack of innocence.”
Mikkel’s eyes widened. “Really, how clever. And how does she hide your
mark? Does she have a potion for that as well?” Nikolai turned and blasted
Mikkel with an irritated scowl. Well, that answered that. “You didn’t bite her.”
“No. I let her persuade me not to.” Nikolai growled his displeasure and
opened the door, stepping out into the hallway.
Mikkel almost laughed at the expression on his friend’s face but he didn’t
think Nikolai would appreciate that.
Mikkel followed Nikolai out into the hallway. “Well, for now, you’re
better off.” = Mikkel slapped him on the shoulder. “Besides, I’m sure when all is
settled you will remedy that without delay.”
Mikkel’s wicked grin spurned Nikolai’s just as sinful smirk. Just the
thought of tasting her blood made his shaft stiffen with anticipation.
Quietly they walked the rest of the way down the stairs and toward the
great hall. They just reached the archway when Alexi came barreling out of the
kitchen door, his pace quickening when he saw Nikolai.
“Milord…”
124
Forever Mine
Alexi cleared his throat. He was nervous, which told Nikolai he was not
going to like what he was about to hear.
“Milord, I was just on my way to see you. I was waylaid by the Count’s
orders to ready Lord Kotova for their trip to Scotland. His lordship was barely
conscious so it took longer than anticipated.”
Nikolai snorted with disgust. That wasn’t anything new, when Konstantin
wasn’t cavorting with Arnost or raping young women, he was blitzed out on
morphine. He always hoped that one day Konstantin would give himself the last
injection and spare every one of his miserable existence. Of course, he wasn’t that
lucky.
“Count Moravec has been down in the dungeon for the past hour, milord,
and he has yet to come up.” Alexi said, waiting to see how long it would take for
that to register, which was all of about one second.
Nikolai swore then bolted toward the door that led to the dungeon with
Mikkel right behind him. The Darkness showed itself the moment Alexi said
dungeon, and the rage and fear that consumed Nikolai only increased with every
step he took.
Reaching the door, he would have ripped it off its hinges, but he was
stopped by Mikkel’s vice grip hold on his shoulder. Snarling, he turned and
blasted his friend with feral pitch black eyes.
Mikkel was taken aback by the violence leveled on him. His hand
tightened on the hard muscles of Nikolai’s shoulder and his demon reacted to the
danger that was before him. His features shifted and he growled back just as
menacingly.
He pulled Nikolai closer, feverishly whispering to him around a mouthful
of fangs. “Take heed, Nikolai, we are not in the privacy of your chambers. The
devil is down there. You must calm yourself!”
With growing persistence, Mikkel relayed his warning with an unrelenting
hold on Nikolai’s shoulder. Seconds felt like long drawn out minutes to Mikkel
until he finally felt some of the tension under his hand evaporate. Nikolai’s eyes,
though still black seemed…saner, and the veins on his cheeks were not pulsing
angrily.
“Take a breath, my friend.”
Nikolai stared into Mikkel’s sedative blue eyes, desperately trying to gain
some sort of balance. Mikkel was right, he had to settle down and right quick
before anyone came into the hall. He closed his eyes and remembered that
Abaigeal was strong. She could take whatever Arnost dished out. Plus, Arnost
would not kill her. Oh, he would do his best to break her, but Nikolai was
confident she would survive. She was Shikar. Shit, she was the daughter of the
Queen of Shikars. Her body would heal whatever punishment Arnost would dish
out. At least, that’s what he kept telling the Darkness who was fighting Nikolai
for control.
“Nikolai, he will not kill her, you know that as well as I.”
Mikkel’s quietly spoken words reinforced Nikolai’s own thoughts. It
helped - somewhat.
125
Forever Mine
Nikolai opened his eyes then shook his head to clear the bloodlust.
Reaching up, he pulled Mikkel’s hand off his shoulder. He straightened then gave
his body a quick shake. “Okay. I’m alright, Misha.”
Mikkel watched closely as Nikolai prepared himself for whatever horrors
he would find in the dungeons. The internal struggle was clear to Mikkel but to
someone less astute, Nikolai appeared as he always did. Still, he took a second to
try and probe him because he knew Arnost would. What Mikkel met was a brick
wall; one that was immediately built the second Mikkel entered his mind. Then he
felt something he never felt before; it was akin to a large clawed hand on his chest
then violently pushing him out.
Shocked, Mikkel gasped, earnestly searching his friend’s face in an
attempt to decipher just what the hell happened. “Nikolai?”
Nikolai evilly grinned. “See? In control.”
Ignoring Mikkel’s deeply concerned expression Nikolai turned around and
opened the door. Quickly his feet carried him down the stairs with Mikkel closely
behind, who was still puzzled by what happened.
They reached the bottom of the stairs and started down the long corridor.
Along the way, the aroma in the air changed and the prisoners they passed were
unusually crazed.
Normally, whenever Nikolai showed his face down here - which wasn’t
often - they huddled in the darkness, their fear smelt like thick acrid smoke and
they completely avoided him. Now, as he and Mikkel passed, they were clawing
at the bars, hissing and snapping out. Instead of fear, Nikolai smelt frenzied
hunger. Their eyes were rolling back into their heads and they were screaming
for…
“Give us a taste of the yummy morsel, sire, please…I beg of you...give us
a taste!”
Nikolai inhaled deeply and smelt the intoxicating fragrance of
immeasurable power, a smell he could not misinterpret…Abaigeal was bleeding.
Her precious essence was flowing out of her body and not into his mouth.
Quick and violent anger engulfed Nikolai at this transgression. The
repulsive creatures asking him for a taste almost made that violence erupt. The
Darkness growled and hissed back at them in deadly warning and they scattered
like frightened little rats.
Nikolai’s pace quickened as he held back the incensed rumble that was on
the verge of roaring out loud. As they rounded the last bend, the scent became
stronger. His feet pounded on the muddy floor as he walked as fast as he could
without looking too anxious. Seeing the end of the corridor, his pace only
quickened. There was the glow of soft light streaming out of the open door of the
last cell. Two shadows crossed through the beam then Arnost and Vladimir
appeared and headed down the corridor, straight for Nikolai and Mikkel.
Nikolai hardened himself, slipping into the cold demeanor of the General
as he continued to stride down the hall until he met Arnost in the middle. Tension
was thick in the air as the two stood face to face and studied each other.
The Count’s face was sternly set and his body language was a mix of
anger, reluctant admiration and…lust.
126
Forever Mine
Nikolai knew that look, had seen it a million times before so there was
really no need to glance at Vladimir, who stood next to Arnost still holding the
bloody whip in his hand, to confirm his thoughts, but he did then quickly wished
he hadn’t. Goddess, give me strength!
Arnost keenly observed Nikolia’s every little nuance and detail. He was
angry, nothing new there. His body was tight with tension, again nothing new.
The Darkness was out, but that didn’t necessarily mean anything either. Half the
time Nikolai walked around like that because he was just pissed off - all the time.
No, there was nothing out of the ordinary with Nikolai’s appearance at all. He was
the same as he always was – unemotional and cold.
Arnost was disappointed. He was hoping to see or sense something that
would tell him why Nikolai unexpectedly met with Boris, but he didn’t, and as
usual, he could not probe him to search further.
“Nikolai, I’m afraid you’re a little late. I would have waited for you but
I’m pressed for time. She is a stubborn wench, twenty lashes of Vladimir’s whip
and she did not utter one sound. No words to sooth my mind and no screams to
stir my senses, a shame.” A small ‘tsk’ escaped his lips before he continued,
“Your father and I are leaving for Scotland. Dalibor will be ready to escort her to
my mountain chalet by…” He looked to Vladimir for confirmation. “Tomorrow?”
Vladimir nodded and Arnost turned back to a stone-faced Nikolai. “Until then she
will remain in her cell.”
He studied Nikolai’s blank face for one more second then turned and
glared at Mikkel, his gaze becoming even colder if that was possible.
“Mikkel, how nice of you to join us,” Arnost murmured. “Perhaps next
time you receive my missive, you shall arrive in a timelier manner.”
Mikkel bowed his head and clicked his heels together in acknowledgment.
“As you wish, my lord.”
Mikkel’s superficial response was not lost on Arnost who snorted with
disgust then looked back at Nikolai. He seemed to be contemplating something
and his show of uncertainty piqued Nikolai’s interest.
Nikolai stood still, held Arnost’s gaze with a completely bored one of his
own and - Goddess save him - patiently waited.
Suffering through an internal fretful state, those few fleeting seconds felt
like an hour to Nikolai, but he was rewarded for his fortitude, gifted with
something he never thought he would be.
“Your father and I are very pleased with your loyalty, Nikolai. With the
bodacious Lady Mac Branain in my control, we have decided to grant you a
boon.” Arnost halted and examined Nikolai’s face for any sign of emotion.
Seeing none, he continued. “Both your mother and your sister will be attending
the Summit this year. I trust knowing that I hold your old friend’s daughter will
dispel you from abusing this rare kindness with any thoughts you might have
of…shall we say, leaving our beneficial relationship.”
Mikkel almost blanched in shock. Arnost was indeed feeling extremely
assured in the cards he held because Mikkel had never once heard him mention
Nikolai’s discontentment out loud, not to mention reveal any thoughts he might
have of Nikolai’s perfidious intentions.
127
Forever Mine
Mikkel turned to gage Nikolai’s reaction which was…naught. There was
not one speck of emotion on his face. He appeared so dispassionate that one
would think he hadn’t even heard what Arnost said. Mikkel was in awe of the
control his friend was displaying. It was brilliant to witness, and so very, very
fraudulent.
Arnost stood quietly waiting for some sort of response, so Nikolai gave it
to him. He nodded. That was it, nothing else and nothing more.
It was the exact reaction Arnost had wanted. He knew Nikolai. Through
the long years of the war, he had witnessed the transformation the younger vamp
made from a free, fun-loving and compassionate man to the war-hardened
General that stood before him. He was cold-hearted, unmerciful and unemotional.
It was exactly how Arnost wanted him and it was exactly how he was determined
to keep him.
Satisfied, Arnost grunted then walked between Nikolai and Mikkel and
down the hall with Vladimir following like his faithful puppy dog. The moment
they disappeared, Nikolai ran the short distance to the open doorway.
Nikolai stopped in the threshold, his hands clutching the doorframe, his
fingers digging into the wood with pure fury at what lay before him. A blinding
frenzy held him motionless. Rampant bloodlust filled every pore of his being as
sable eyes chillingly took in the image of his S’airsul shackled, her forehead
leaning against the damp moldy wall and her naked and flayed back bleeding
right before his eyes. The sound of her soft moan snapped Nikolai out of his
stupor.
With ferocious growls of hatred and extreme distress, Nikolai rushed to
Abby’s side. Gently, he lifted her face to look at him. “Abaigeal?”
Abby slowly opened her eyes for the rough voice that breathed haggardly
against her cheek. She peered at his face, a face set in grim darkness…a darkness
that promised death.
“Come to finish the job, General?”
Nikolai glowered as his shaking hand gently cupped her cheek.
“Lubimaya, are you alright?”
Abby dismissively snorted. “Never been…better.”
Her cheeky answer should have made him feel better but it didn’t. With
his sable eyes searching her glossy bloodshot orbs, Nikolai felt what she felt pain…stinging, burning pain - and it fed his fury.
Abby squinted up into black pools that were filled with primal bloodlust.
Her heart constricted with longing from the beauty of that ravaged face; even in
his anger, he was a temptation she could not resist.
Her back contracted and pain radiated down her spine, making her unable
to hold his intense gaze any longer. She closed her eyes and instead of battling her
desire for him, she let herself just feel him.
The hand on her cheek felt like a balm to the stinging pulses that danced
across her flesh. His touch was light and reverent, but to Abby it was strong with
comfort and fierce tender concern. A contradiction to the rage she felt all around
him and the very unhappy sounds coming out of his mouth. Why, if she didn’t
know any better, she would think he was actually pissed off on her behalf.
128
Forever Mine
“Nikolai, we need to get her upstairs.”
Hearing the unfamiliar voice, Abby looked to her right and took a peek at
the man who spoke before she turned back to Nikolai, her eyes closing, her voice
sounding more gruff and hollow as she talked. “What’s the matter? Can’t finish
the job yourself?”
“Nikolai…” Mikkel entreated again as he worked on unlocking the
manacles on her ankles.
As Mikkel opened the last manacle on Abby’s ankle, Nikolai unlocked the
manacles holding her right arm. When he was done, her hand dropped and swung
to her side like dead weight. Her body swayed to the left and Nikolai quickly
stepped into her side so she rested against him as he reached up and disengaged
the manacle on her left arm.
With both hands released, blood slowly started to pump back into Abby’s
arms and hands, creating a pins and needles sensation that had her moaning. “Oh,
Goddess, please…don’t move me,” she whimpered as the tears she had been
holding back now freely flowed down her cheeks.
“I’m sorry, milaya, but I need to get you upstairs so I can take care of
you.”
When her feet touched the ground, Abby would have fallen straight over
but Nikolai carefully grasped her upper arms. She cried out, the motion sending a
searing pain throughout her body.
Abby clutched Nikolai’s vest. “No, please…don’t touch me…don’t move
me…just lay me on the floor, I’ll be fine…really.”
Nikolai steeled himself against her gut wrenching plea as he held her up.
“Koyla, you’re going to have to put her over your shoulder, it will cause
the least amount of pain.”
Nikolai nodded his agreement and gazed down at Abby. Her head was
lobbing back and forth, her eyes were closed and there was a grimace of
discomfort on her beautiful face, yet she still managed to quip a sardonic
comment.
“Your…backup’s a…real…comedian. I hope he can…lash a whip better
then he can…crack a joke. Least amount… ha!”
Mikkel gave Abby the oddest look but Nikolai smirked. “I guess Arnost
didn’t whip that smartass attitude out of you.”
Abby snorted. “Please, it takes more than a couple of lashes to…” She
fainted.
Thank the Goddess.
Carefully, Nikolai picked Abby up and laid her across his shoulder. She
moaned slightly but remained unconscious. Carrying her, he quickly made his
way through the tunnels, up the stairs, and out the door into the great hall. Mikkel
was right behind him.
Alexi suddenly appeared; his growing concern for the young miss evident
by the crinkles on his face. He followed them, falling into step besides Nikolai.
“Is she alright, my lord, what do you need me to do?”
“Nikolai, she needs the healer, let me send for her,” Mikkel said.
129
Forever Mine
Nikolai shook his head as he climbed the stairs – carefully, so not to rouse
her – two at a time. “No. I’ll take care of her myself. Alexi, get me hot towels and
find some kind of antiseptic.”
“Yes, milord.” Alexi ran off to do his bidding.
“Nikolai, she needs a healer and you are not one.” Mikkel persisted
Nikolai angrily shook his head again. “No. I will see to her needs.”
“But, Koyla…”
Nikolai stopped and turned to face his friend, his eyes were open unguarded and vulnerable. Mikkel knew if he probed him now, he would see
everything.
“Misha, please, I need to do this.”
In that second, Mikkel realized he didn’t need to probe him to know what
was going on his friend’s head; guilt, pain, sadness, anger, vengeance…volatile
emotions that were brewing in the very depths of his black orbs.
Mikkel sighed. “Alright. What do you need of me?”
“Go to Konstantin’s room. The black box on his desk is where he keeps
his morphine, bring some to me.”
Nikolai turned and walked down the hall toward his bedroom as Mikkel
ran in the opposite direction toward Konstantin’s rooms. Reaching his room,
Nikolai murmured the unlocking spell then kicked the door open and walked over
to the bed.
Gently, he moved Abaigeal off his shoulder until her feet swayed just
above the ground. Turning her to the side, he put his left arm across her breasts
and his right on top of her thighs. With his hand no longer holding her up, she
started to fall forward and when her dead weight rested again on his left arm, he
held her up in the front as his right arm raised her legs. Her body now rested
against his arms as she faced the floor and her long thick hair fell forward like a
halo. Gently holding her, he carefully laid her on the bed.
Nikolai sat down beside her still form, his shaking hand hovering over the
long wicked lash marks that marred her back. Her suit had been ripped in half and
its bloody tatters hung to the side. The scent of her blood filled his nostrils. It was
intoxicating…powerful…arousing. Arousing?
He growled with disgust at his body’s inappropriate reaction. It was drawn
out and needful, full of repulsion and regret.
Hearing it, Abby’s eyes cracked open. She tried to lift her head from the
pillow but the twinge that small exertion created had her hissing in discomfort.
“Don’t move.”
A big hand on the back of her head, kept her right where she was - flat
against the soft inviting pillow.
“Yeah, no problem there.” Abby said.
That silence stretched out and into Abby’s nerves like a string being tautly
held. His emotions were thriving inside her, wreaking more havoc to her already
sensitive nerves. He just sat there, staring at her back, his beautiful velvet eyes
deeply troubled, his body slightly shaking with…rage? She wasn’t certain but
she’d swear on her life that was the explosive emotion he was giving off and that
she so easily felt.
130
Forever Mine
“I heal fast,” she quickly said then wondered why she felt the need to
comfort him. Wasn’t she the one that was just whipped?
A low grunt was the only response he gave her as feet skidded to a halt in
the doorway.
“Milord, the antiseptic and some warm towels.”
“Thank you, Alexi.” Nikolai grabbed the towels and antiseptic from Alexi
then put them on the table by the side of his bed.
“Koyla, I wasn’t sure how much you wanted so I brought the whole box.”
Mikkel walked inside the bedroom and handed the box to Nikolai.
“Milord, if you wish, I can take care of this for you,” Alexi asked.
Nikolai shook his head. “No. This is my task to do.”
“Koyla, perhaps it is better for you to leave it to Alexi,” Mikkel pressed.
Nikolai’s angry glare swung to both of them. “No, I will do this myself.”
Abby rolled her eyes at the conversation being spoken around her as if she
weren’t even there. “Goddess above, I don’t need a freaking nurse! Just leave me
be…a good night’s rest, that’s all I need.”
Nikolai swung a fierce glare in her direction. “Gods blood, woman, shut
up. I’m trying to help you!”
Nikolai’s roar startled both Mikkel and Alexi with the force of his tone.
Abby, on the other hand, got mad. “You know, you telling me to shut up
is becoming a habit of yours that I really don’t appreciate.”
“Yeah, well suck it up because I have the feeling it won’t be the last time.”
Abby snorted. “Tough guy, huh? Just wait until I’m better, I am so going
to kick your ass,” she mumbled into the pillow.
Turning toward a smiling Mikkel and a shocked Alexi, Nikolai herded
them out the door. He needed to strip her naked before he cleaned the wounds and
there was no way in hell he was doing that in front of an audience.
Of course, they thought otherwise and when they started to protest,
Nikolai shook his head at them. He pushed Alexi out then drew up close to
Mikkel and switched to Upyrian.
"Misha, I need you to find Boris."
Mikkel nodded. "Of course, Koyla. I'll be back before sunrise."
Nikolai nodded his thanks then slammed the door shut.
“I see your happy attitude extends to your friends as well, huh?”
Walking over to the bed, Nikolai sat down and opened the box.
Abby turned to peer at him through lowered lids. “What is that? What are
you doing?”
Pulling out a small bottle and a syringe, Nikolai stuck the needle in the
bottle’s top. “It’s morphine.”
The moment Abby saw the needle, she started to get up. “No…uh-uh, no
way, I don’t do needles. Look, I’m fine, okay, I don’t need anything.”
“Stay down, damn it. You do need this for the pain,” he said as he ripped
her sleeve off from her right arm.
“Pain? What pain, there is no pain…really...”
Frantically, Abby tried to get away from him and the offending needle.
“Don’t be such a baby, it’s just a needle.”
131
Forever Mine
If he thought to sooth her, that wasn’t the way.
Abby got angrier and more fearful, and her struggles began in earnest as
she desperately tried to stop him. “Please don’t!”
Nikolai sat on her legs, held her head down with one hand by the back of
her head as he stuck her with the needle in her right arm. She winced but then
settled down.
“See, that wasn’t so bad,” he said softly, stroking her cheek.
Abby cursed him and shook her head, effectively throwing his hand off of
her face. “Overbearing lummox.”
She wished there was more conviction in her voice but as it was, the drug
started to rapidly course through her blood stream. Her head became foggy as her
body became numb. She felt spacey and she giggled. “Mm, this stuff ain’t so bad,
af’all.”
Abby’s words became slurred, her eyes grew heavier and then she passed
out.
Nikolai leaned down and tenderly kissed her on the forehead. “Rest,
milaya, I’ll take care of you, I’ll always take care of you.”
132
Forever Mine
CHAPTER EIGHT
Things were definitely getting interesting around here.
Mikkel exuberantly laughed as he raced the dirt bike back through the
tunnel toward the guesthouse. Goddess, he felt energized, invigorated and so
damn impatient to see what would happen next that he could barely contain his
excitement.
Of course, he was still worried about Nikolai, but Mikkel knew that when
it came to his demon, Nikolai was blinded by falsehoods and misinformation, or
rather, the lack of information. His friend thought the Darkness’ sudden
unruliness was problematic and forbidding; Mikkel thought differently. It wasn’t
a big mystery nor was it something to be worried about. It was a change that had
long been due.
From the moment this war began and Arnost and Konstantin tethered the
leash around Nikolai, Mikkel knew there was no way in hell it would last.
Actually, he was amazed it had for as long as it did. The Darkness that shared the
body with Nikolai was the most powerful demon to ever exist and you cannot
enslave a creature of that magnitude forever. At some point it would break free,
all it needed was an incentive, and that incentive came in the form of Abaigeal
Mac Branain.
He still couldn’t believe she was there. After the initial shock faded he had
become wildly curious as to what the daughter of Magnus would be like. From
what he just witnessed, he wasn’t disappointed.
Gods blood, she was one audacious woman. Mikkel had been enraptured
by her the moment he saw her. At first, her sarcasm threw him off and he didn’t
know what to make of her. After all, the girl had been taken prisoner and
whipped; she should have been balling her eyes out. Instead, she was rattling off
comments and acting as if nothing had happened, even though she had clearly
been in pain.
As he observed her take-no-bullshit exchange with Nikolai, he began to
feel admiration for her. The icing on the cake had been Nikolai’s response to her.
Possessive, animated, alive with a plethora of raging emotions, all things that had
been dormant for so long that Mikkel had wondered if they would ever appear
again.
Nikolai, his strong arrogant warrior friend, was on the cusp of losing his
mind, and yet Mikkel was pretty certain he was well aware of how good she
would be for him. So why he seemed so lost with what was happening baffled
Mikkel because as far as he was concerned, there was no mystery to it
whatsoever.
The Upyr called it Efnaru. In the modern world, it was a legendary myth
known as the Compleo. Regardless of what you called it, it meant one thing:
fulfilling or completing; essentially the man and the demon becoming one unit.
133
Forever Mine
The only way it could achieve that was by finding its S’airsul and drinking her
essence. Now that Nikolai’s demon had found her, she was all it wanted, she was
all it thought about, and until it could complete the change by taking her life
essence into its own, it would not be satisfied until it did. It was a cut and dry
situation, at least as far as Mikkel was concerned; not so much for Nikolai.
Nikolai always thought sharing a space with such a powerful demon was a
hindrance, a curse almost. Something he had to keep locked away for fear that it
would hurt someone. He was having such a difficult time accepting what was
happening to him now because he’d never been able to grasp the most important
detail: the Darkness was the man and the man was the Darkness. In fact, they
were so intricately weaved together that the man could not possibly exist without
the Darkness or vice versa, yet Nikolai his most intelligent friend, had never once
been able to comprehend that.
Well, Mikkel thought, he couldn’t blame him. Sasha had never been
allowed to teach her son the way of the Upyr. Konstantin had made it very clear
that he did not want that part of Nikolai nurtured.
Mikkel often wondered how a father could deprive his only son of his
heritage and not explain the changes that could take place if the pieces of the
puzzle ever came together. He didn’t wonder anymore. There was no doubt in his
mind that there was a big skeleton in Nikolai’s closet that he wasn’t even aware
of. Since Nikolai already had so much on his plate, it was up to Mikkel to look
into it for him. After all, that was what friends did.
The first step was to find Boris. Mikkel was certain he was the key to the
mystery. He had known Boris as long as he had known Nikolai yet the only sure
thing Mikkel knew about him was that Boris had known Sasha since she was a
young girl. When Sasha mated Konstantin, Boris came with her, a condition
Konstantin hadn’t like. Those two did not get along, at all, and Boris’ relationship
with Arnost was just as acrid. No surprise there, as far as Mikkel thought. Those
three had known each for a long, long time and when people knew each other for
that long, there was bound to be an ugly secret-riddled history, it was inevitable.
He had no idea what that history was, but he was beginning to understand that at
least one of those secrets revolved around Nikolai.
Finally reaching the end of the tunnel, Mikkel cut the ignition to the bike,
got off then leaned the bike against the cold stone wall. Whispering an Upyrian
spell, the door opened and he quickly walked inside then headed up the stairs to
the kitchen. The minute he reached it, he knew he was not alone.
A shadow stood in front of the bookcase, leisurely looking over the vast
selection of books.
Mikkel reached for the knife nestled in his back. He gripped the handle
pulled it out then silently stepped into the living room.
Creeping up behind the trespasser, he wrapped his arm around a burly
neck and yanked the stranger back against his chest, laying his blade against the
man’s throat. “Bold, but stupid, my friend.”
The shadow chuckled then, in a familiar merry voice, spoke in Old Norse.
“Kevdja drengr.”
134
Forever Mine
The tension left Mikkel’s body. He released the man and re-sheathed his
weapon. Standing back, he turned the light on. “Greetings to you too, Boris,
though with the way you’ve packed on the pounds, I would call you an old goat
instead of warrior.”
Being the good natured man he was Boris took no offense at Mikkel’s
comments. He laughed. “Yes, I have become a bit thick in the middle, eh, but
don’t let this girth fool you, my Viking friend.” He patted his stomach and Mikkel
laughed right along with him. “I can still have it out with the best of them.”
“I have no doubts.” Mikkel said as he watched Boris make a beeline for
Mikkel’s favorite chair and settled himself in. “I knew you would be close by.
Good thing, you saved me the trouble of having to find you.”
Boris continued to chuckle and Mikkel couldn’t stop smiling. Boris had
one of those infectious laughs, open and robust, just like the man himself.
Mikkel walked over to bar. He pulled out to two glasses and a bottle of
vodka. Sitting down in the chair opposite Boris, he dropped all three items on the
table then poured both of them a drink.
“What happened, Boris?”
They held their glasses up high. “Nostrovia,” they said right before
drinking the fiery liquid.
Licking his lips, Boris held his glass out for another. “Dalibor paid me a
visit, the vapid little human.”
Smiling at the slighted comment, Mikkel remained silent and refilled
Boris’ glass and his own.
“I don’t know how Arnost can stomach the man. Such a waste of oxygen.
Nostrovia.”
If there was one thing Boris loved most in this world, it was his vodka,
and if he had a story to tell - which he always did - vodka was a must have. So,
expecting to most likely finish this bottle before Boris left, or at the rate they were
going, before the story ended, Mikkel settled back and resumed the position. He
nodded, “Nostrovia,” drank his shot then immediately refilled both their glasses
again.
“It was the usual idiocy that one can only expect from him.” Boris snorted.
“Thinks he can torture me for answers, ha!” He shook his finger at Mikkel. “That
right there, Viking, tells you just how insipid that man is.” Sitting back, he studied
his clean manicured nails. “Really, I was insulted.”
Typical Boris. Mikkel sniggered. After another quick refill and another
lively “Nostrovia.,” Mikkel said, “Agreed, but Dalibor’s visit is not what I was
asking about.”
“No, but still, one must always reflect on the ways of the stupid.” Keen,
miss-nothing eyes locked onto Mikkel’s. “You want to know about my other
visitor, the one who is, as we speak, in the palace and exasperating Koyla.”
“To say the least. What the hell was she doing there, Boris? Did Magnus
send her?”
“I should say not.”
“How can you be so sure?”
135
Forever Mine
“Because the missive was not sent to the Overlord. He has no idea what
Nikolia is planning and right now, that is for the best.”
Mikkel was confused. “But I thought…”
“You thought wrong. Well, actually, no you didn’t. You see, Nikolai is
under the impression the missive made its way to Magnus but it didn’t. We
discussed it and decided to leave Magnus out of the loop for the time being.”
Mikkel frowned. “First off, who the hell is ‘we?’, and secondly, you know
Magnus as well I do Boris, he does not like to be kept out of the loop. He’s going
to be pissed off when he discovers things are progressing without his knowledge.”
They both drank another shot then Mikkel sat forward. “Boris, only Magnus can
give Nikolai what he seeks. He is the key.”
Boris shook his head. “No, my large Berserker friend, he is not. Magnus is
too preoccupied at the moment to listen clearly. He is not yet ready to accept a
change of this magnitude.”
“Well, if not Magnus, who then received the missive?”
Boris chuckled. “Those are particulars you do not yet need to know. What
I can tell you is that someone received the message and responded accordingly.”
Mikkel’s face turned red with anger. “Boris, you are playing a very
dangerous game. Magnus needs to know what Nikolai’s plans are, he needs to
prepare.”
Boris scoffed. “No, he does not. In time he will learn everything; right
now, he needs to stay out of this. Things need to play out on their own – the
natural course – it is the way. There can be no intrusions and our egotistical
Overlord can be one big pain in the ass intrusion.”
Mikkel didn’t say anything. He just studied Boris as Boris studied him. A
knowing grin appeared on Boris’ face.
“You can’t probe me, Mikkel, though it is admirable of you to try.
Besides, you don’t need to. I can see in your face you have already begun to put
the pieces together. The question is, has Nikolai?”
Mikkel sat back and ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t know anything,
Boris, I have only loose thoughts but I am probably thinking a lot clearer then
Nikolai at the moment, who, by the way, is discombobulated to say the least. I
need you to fill in the blanks.”
“I cannot do that. Things must progress on their own; it is the way it is
done.”
Mikkel frowned. “You keep saying that and yet I have no idea what the
hell you’re talking about. And I can’t help but think that it is not a good thing for
Koyla.”
Boris chortled. “You worry too much, Viking. There is much you don’t
know.” He gazed out the window, his voice becoming softer, far away, as if he
was in another time. “Things that are long forgotten need time to reveal
themselves.” When he turned back to Mikkel, his gaze was steady and sure. “Fear
not, Nikolai is a strong man, he just needs to let it happen.”
“If let it happen means what I think it does then that’s going to be a
problem.” Mikkel sighed and sat back, resting his chin in the palm of his hand.
“He is fighting it?”
136
Forever Mine
The edge to Boris’ voice had Mikkel’s curiosity peaking once again. “Of
course he’s fighting it, Boris. Koyla is a control freak who, if you don’t
remember, was beaten into denying the Darkness by his father. He’s confused,
and the fear of losing control and letting the Darkness out has him ready to slit his
throat.”
Boris suddenly stood up and began to pace. His shoulders were tense and
his stride was urgent as he spoke rapidly. “You must tell him not to fight it,
Misha. It will only be worse if he does. Do whatever you must to get him to
understand, even if that means tying him down and beating it into him.”
Mikkel snorted. “I enjoy my nuts right where they are, thank you very
much.”
“This is no joking matter, Mikkel! The more he fights, the more
aggressive the Darkness will become.”
“Nikolai thinks he’s cursed, Boris. He thinks it’s his enemy.”
“No, you must get him to see reason because no matter how hard Nikolai
tries to deny it, it won’t let him, and the longer he tries, the more hostile it will
become.”
Mikkel was stunned by the deadly serious expression on Boris’ face, it
was not a look you often saw on him.
“Men have gone insane, Misha. Those who try to deny the Darkness’
needs are driven mad by the very creature that gives them life.” Boris’ voice
softened when he saw the hard protective glare in Mikkel’s eyes. “You are angry
on Nikolai’s behalf, but do not blame the Darkness; it is only doing what Nikolai
needs, though he does not yet know it. Koyla has not truly been living, Misha. He
has the blood of the Pure flowing through his veins. Do you understand what that
means?”
Mikkel nodded. “I’ve heard the myths. As a boy, Olaf told me countless
tales about Halvard, about the Pure.”
“Yes, well, hearing a story told late at night around a campfire is very
different from seeing the real thing. It is a thing of beauty, Misha. Trust me when
I say you have not seen anything until you have seen an Efnaru Upyr in its demon
form. Astounding, really, the purest demon and the purest power all combined
together in the body of a man. When they are one, they are a sight to behold;
fierce, fast, strong and highly intelligent with magical capabilities as powerful, if
not more so, than Raphael’s. To see a creature like that in battle…” Boris took a
breath then sighed. “Remarkable.”
“I remember a story Olaf once told me. He said it was about the greatest
Upyrian King to ever walk the Realm. He revered the man, said he was a God.
Olaf said he witnessed this man in its true demon form cleave the head of the last
king of the Lycanthropes with one claw. He said he had never seen anything like
it.”
“Maksim Tereschenko,” Boris said. “If ever there was a man who walked
the Realm as a God, it would have been him. A warrior unlike any other, and the
man was just as extraordinary, even before he attained Efnaru.”
“You knew him?” Mikkel’s questioning gaze never left Boris’ face.
137
Forever Mine
Boris looked at Mikkel with an unswerving gaze, but he did not directly
answer his question. “Do you know that out of the last three Upyr Master’s
Maksim was the only one to ever meet his S’airsul and achieve Efnaru?” Mikkel
shook his head. “That really pissed off Carvilius and Halvard, I can tell you that.”
Boris chuckled then drank another shot. “But that was the way with the
Tereschenko line. Many believed they were the line that started us all. They had
the highest breeding success of any other line. A gift from the Gods, that’s what
people said.”
Mikkel remained quiet as he filled their glasses again. When he first heard
the story of Maksim from Olaf, he thought his uncle had embellished it something Olaf had a habit of doing - but to hear Boris speak of the man with
such worship, he no longer questioned the tale to be false. The truth was there to
see in Boris’ eyes and in the sound of his voice. There was affection there, true
loyal affection that told Mikkel there was more to this story than Boris was
saying.
Sitting back in his chair, Mikkel wondered if Boris would give him more
details, but seeing the smirk playing on his face and the mischievous twinkle in
his eye, Mikkel knew that details would not come today.
Boris drank another shot and then, like Mikkel, sat back in his chair,
completely relaxed. “I regress, forgive me. I’ve always been a sucker for a good
tale.”
Mikkel chuckled. “As is Olaf. You’ve always reminded me of him; did I
ever tell you that?”
Boris laughed. “No, but Olaf is a good man and I am honored you think
so.” He held up his glass. “Nostrovia.”
Mikkel smiled. “Nostrovia.”
“Now…” Boris put his glass back on the table. “You must talk to Koyla,
you must get him to understand.”
“Understand what, Boris? You haven’t exactly told me anything
substantial that will put him at ease. There are other things going on besides
these…changes. There is also Sasha and Katya he is worrying about.”
Boris shook his head. “No. They are not his concern, not anymore.
Arnost and Konstantin have gone, correct?”
“Yes, they left earlier today.”
Boris snickered. “Two of the most powerful demons in the Realm afraid to
fly,” he shook his head, “pussies.” Mikkel chuckled. “That is your ammo Misha.
Remind Koyla his sister and mother will be on their way to Scotland. Arnost and
Konstantin may feel confident with their positions, but they are in fact very blind
at the moment. You just have to make sure they stay that way, which means
taking care of that sniveling snake Dalibor, then Koyla can concentrate on what is
important – completing the Efnaru.”
“How can you be so certain that is Nikolai’s fate, Boris?”
Boris quietly studied Mikkel for a moment. He liked Mikkel, always had.
He saw the friendship between the Viking and Nikolai grow to one of
brotherhood and Boris had always been grateful for that. He knew without
138
Forever Mine
Mikkel’s friendship, Nikolai would not have sustained these long hard years.
Boris also knew he could trust Mikkel with anything, but not this.
Boris stood and walked over to the window, staring up the mountain
toward the palace, and gave Mikkel his back and the answer that he would not be
getting anything else out of him today.
Mikkel sighed. “Okay, fine, don’t tell me. Do you have any other
messages for me to relay?”
Boris’ voice was soft when he spoke. “Tell my nephew that peace and
serenity await him.”
**********
Goddess, she was beautiful.
Out cold from the morphine Nikolai gave her, Abby’s blonde curls were
spread out across his pillow. Her back lay bare before for his eyes as her Shikar
blood healed the wounds slowly one by one. Vladimir was a master with the whip
and every stroke that touched her skin had been made with precision, not too
deep, just enough to inflict pain.
Nikolai’s eyes darkened. Not that that would save Vladimir’s sorry ass,
no, that vamp would feel the weight of Nikolai’s fist as it rammed through his
chest cavity and pulled out his dead heart. It was a fitting punishment for having
dared to abuse the S’airsul of the Darkness. He felt an inner growl of anticipation;
the Darkness liked that.
He was astounded by how calm he felt. In the past, feeling that sensation,
hearing another’s thoughts in his mind, would have annoyed him. He would have
fought it. But somewhere in between telling Mikkel of how confused and unsure
he felt to the moment he sensed Mikkel probing him, something had shifted. He
was no longer unsure or afraid. He no longer felt that tug of war with the
Darkness. In that small space of time, as he stood in the great hall desperately
trying to regain control, he realized he didn’t have to. More importantly, he knew
he wasn’t supposed to. Something snapped and destroyed the wall he had built
between him and the Darkness. Now that that wall was dust, he felt free and
weightless. He felt like a new man, a new man with a purpose.
Velvet eyes caressed the supple body that slightly shifted on the satin
sheets. The urge to take her, to sink inside her welcoming heat was almost
unbearable. Still, he resisted. He knew she was exhausted, she had to be, and he
wanted her well rested because when she woke they were going to talk. His
priorities had changed. With Arnost and Konstantin on their way to Scotland,
Nikolai needn’t fear for his mother or sister. Once at the Summit, Circinn as well
as Boris would watch over them, he was confident about that. As far as Arnost
and Konstantin thought, Dalibor would be taking Abaigeal to Arnost’s home just
as he instructed.
Nikolai snorted. That was not happening. The only place Dalibor would be
going is straight to the Underworld. Abaigeal, on the other hand, wasn’t going
anywhere, at least not yet.
139
Forever Mine
Standing up, Nikolai walked over to the window and looked out. He
figured he had about two days until he absolutely had to get her out of Russia, and
he was going to use those two days to help her see the light.
Her resistance made him curious. Naturally, there were the most obvious
explanations, like the fact they were technically enemies and presumably she
grew up hearing tales of the horrific acts he committed. He smiled then softly
chuckled. Abaigeal was not a woman who scared easily nor would she be put off
by tales of blood and gore. She most likely would take offense to the actual deeds
themselves, but he couldn’t help that, even he was offended and guilt ridden with
all he had done. But he sensed in her a forgiving soul and somehow he knew she
would understand and not hold that against him.
Then there was the fact that he was a lot older then she was – a lot older.
Nikolai scowled. That wasn’t something he could change. He never encountered
that situation before but Abaigeal might be adverse to the idea of being shackled
to a vamp that was only a few centuries younger than her father. He didn’t think
she knew of his history with Magnus, but knowing it could also explain why she
would fight their attraction.
Those things were reasonable arguments, but Nikolai didn’t think any of
them were the true cause of her fear. When the Darkness entered her soul, Nikolai
tasted the terror his intrusion had caused; it was genuine and it ran deep, she
hadn’t liked it one bit. He could sympathize but he wasn’t above using it as a
means to get what he and the Darkness wanted.
His eyes gleamed with heated determination. Before Abaigeal Mac
Branain left Russia, she would come to understand that she belonged to them. He
would have to seduce her, plain and simple. He would have to hit her with every
sensual weapon he had in his arsenal, then, when she was pliant in his arms,
begging him to fulfill her pleasure, she would be willing to do or say anything.
Tricky and underhanded?
Most likely, but he didn’t care.
The room was quiet. Too quiet.
It was that stillness that made the pain in Abby’s head throb even more.
Gingerly, her fingers began to massage her temple as she slowly opened her eyes.
The moment she did bright beams of sunlight slammed into her sensitive orbs.
She quickly closed them again, moaning as the throbbing pain in her head turned
to insistent sharp pulses.
“Gods blood! What’s with all the happy sunshine? I thought this was a
vampire’s house.” One eyelid rose and Abby looked t the dark shape of man
looming in front of the window. She snorted. “Is this your idea of more torture,
death by sunlight? Because you know it won’t kill me, but it sure as hell is doing
number on my poor head.”
Nikolai lowered the blinds. “Better?”
Abby grunted. “Oh yeah, loads.”
140
Forever Mine
Fully opening her eyes Abby studied him. He stood with his arms crossed
across his powerful chest, and he was – as usual – frowning darkly at her.
“I don’t know why you’re frowning at me. You’re the one that brought me
here. It wasn’t my choice.”
“Nor was it mine,” he quietly answered.
“Yeah, right.” Abby turned away, once more closing her eyes and
massaging her temples, only to snap them open again when he spoke next.
“Don’t misunderstand me, Abaigeal, I had every intention of bringing you
here, just not under these circumstances.”
“Oh, I wasn’t sufficiently tied and trussed up enough for your tastes,
General? Sorry to disappoint you, but you’ll have to take your complaints to your
man Dalibor.”
The air in the room crackled with displeasure; Abby snuck a peek at him.
His frown was downright scary, but she held his gaze, swallowing slowly as she
did. Good God, even furious he was so gorgeous.
He took a step closer to the bed. His eyes were midnight blue, which told
Abby he wasn’t completely pissed…yet.
“Let’s get something straight, madam. Dalibor is not my man so refrain
from the insults if you don’t mind. Secondly, the manner in which I would have
brought you here was as my mate, not a prisoner.”
Damn, the man was so sure of himself, so confident that he would have
had his way no matter what she had to say about it, that it made Abby laugh. It
should have annoyed her and it did, but her head was hurting too much to yell at
him.
“Back to that, are you? I don’t know what makes you think I would have
come along so willingly.”
Taking another step closer Nikolai leaned down, placing one hand on
either side of her body, his nose practically touched hers. His eyes drilled into
hers with a disgusting self-assurance that made Abby frown.
“Because, Abaigeal, though you don’t want to admit it, you crave me as
much as I crave you. You are only doing yourself a disservice by not admitting it.
And sooner or later, I will find out why.”
Abby’s eyes shifted from those dark orbs to his plump lips as he spoke
every word. She could smell his clean masculine scent. Her heart thumped
against her chest. The memory of what he tasted like made her taste buds tingle
and left her nipples pebbling against the satin sheets. Huh?
Finally realizing she was buck naked and that someone had stripped her
bare, Abby gasped and pulled the sheet tighter against her breasts, starring
accusing daggers at Nikolai.
Nikolai smirked as he stood straight, shrugging one shoulder glibly. “Your
clothes were destroyed. I removed them.” He was amazed at how indifferent that
came out considering how difficult it had been to keep his hands from exploring
the lush curves he revealed.
Abby’s face reddened with outrage and she shouted, completely forgetting
her aching head, “Who the hell do you think you are? You had no right!”
141
Forever Mine
Nikolai just shrugged again, completely unfazed by her anger and
dismissing it all together. “I have every right to see to the comfort of my mate and
that is what I did.”
Abby gazed back with one eyebrow quirked up. That was an interesting
comment to make considering the reason she was naked to begin with.
She shook her head. “You know, you are the most confusing man I have
ever met. You say one thing, yet your actions are the complete opposite.” She sat
forward. “Newsflash, Romeo, if you’re trying to convince me of some great bond
between us then letting me get whipped by your boss isn’t really the way to go
about it.”
The air in the room changed once again, sizzling with hostility. Nikolai
regarded her with dark penetrating orbs that were slowly getting darker.
“And while we’re on that subject,” Abby continued without thought. She
knew his hostility was growing but she didn’t care.
She fucked up by not following orders which put her family and her entire
race in danger, and unless she escaped, her future wasn’t looking too bright either.
She figured she had nothing left to lose at this point and the more she thought
about it, the angrier and guiltier she felt. And what better outlet to relieve all that
anger then on the man who was standing in front of her? He was working for the
bastard that planned everything. He was also the man who, even now in her
pissed off state and his obvious growing agitation, sparked a desire in her so
strong she had to literally grip the bed sheets to keep from ripping them off her
body and begging him to touch her. And that insight really pissed her off.
What the hell was wrong with her? How could she feel anything but
disgust for the man that wanted to destroy her father? And what the hell was
wrong with him to be spewing all this mate shit anyway? Was he missing
something upstairs?
“I think we need to get a couple of things straight.” Abby shifted on the
bed and gave him her best reproachful stare she could muster. “You are under the
misconception that you have rights when it comes to me, and you don’t. It is
because of you and your sick family that I’m even here to begin with. Then let’s
not forget the ultimate slap in the face, the fact that you and your cohorts plan on
killing my entire family and taking over the world. So don’t think anything you
might think is happening between us will ever result in something because I’ll
either be dead in a week or I’ll be one of those poor creatures slowly dying in the
dungeon.”
Abby leaned against the headboard and imitated his stance by crossing her
arms over her bosom. She stared back at him haughtily, unafraid of what would
happen next. Not caring if he took a fist to her face to shut her up or took another
whip to her. She just didn’t care.
A deep sigh left Nikolai’s lips as he sat down on the side of the bed. He
leaned slightly to his left and placed his hand on the opposite side of her right hip.
His hip touched hers and Abby’s breath hitched from the warm contact. Those
beautiful cerulean eyes watched her closely as a small smile played across his
lips.
142
Forever Mine
“You’re right, we do need to get a couple of things straight. Firstly, unless
your memory fails you, lubimaya, it was not I that had you whipped.” His voiced
lowered as his hand reached up and touched her cheek.
The contact felt like a bolt of electricity, causing Abby to jump in surprise.
Nikolai smiled tenderly then fully cupped her cheek, his eyes darkening
with intensity. “If I had known what Arnost was planning, I would have stopped
it. You have no idea of the anguish I felt at seeing you like that, how hard it was
to not kill the one responsible.” His eyes searched her face as he continued with
his tender strokes to her cheek. “I would have done anything to take your pain
away.”
Abby was starting to get very nervous. He was being sweet, really
freaking sweet, and honest. She could see it in his gaze, feel it in the touch of his
hand on her face that he was truly sincere. Even the vibration inside was
pleasantly rumbling with every stroke against her skin.
Abby swallowed. This was becoming a bit too dangerous for her tastes. If
he continued with his caring and affectionate assault, she would be putty in his
arms, and she could not let that happen. She had to do something and holding
onto her anger and inciting his seemed like the best solution.
“So you chose morphine?”
Nikolai gazed back innocently. “It worked, did it not?
Abby scowled. “Uh, yeah, because I passed out!”
Nikolai shrugged. “Your body needed to rest in order for your Shikar
healing to occur. It seemed the most logical plan.”
Abby shook her head in disbelief. “You know, I don’t know why I’m
surprised. I should have seen it coming. Typical high-handed male deed, I would
expect nothing less from you - especially you.”
Nikolai’s hand suddenly covered her mouth and Abby’s eyes bulged
incredulously.
“Abaigeal, let’s not get off track.” His voice was soft, his manner serene.
“There is a lot to discuss and not much time to do it in. I apologize for giving you
the morphine. I will never do so again. You have my word.” Nikolai released
Abby’s mouth which now hung open in shock. “Do you accept my apology?”
Abby could do nothing but stare back at him dumbly. Goddess above,
what angle was he playing at? He was tricking her, he had to be. It was all a
sham to get her to tell him whatever it was she knew. Okay, well, she could play
along with that.
Abby artfully smiled. “Sure, why not. Let’s start fresh, shall we?”
She was lying, but he would let it rest for now. In time she would come to
understand that he was sincere.
“Good. Now, as to your second point…”
Before Abby knew what was happening Nikolai grabbed her by the waist,
sheet still intact, and rolled her to the other side of the bed. Hovering over her, he
pressed her legs apart and positioned himself in between her thighs
“What is happening between us has nothing to do with Arnost, Konstantin
or your father. What’s happening between us is just that…between us. I cannot
deny the powerful need I have for you that flows through my veins and I’m not
143
Forever Mine
even going to try.” Midnight eyes that were slowly turning black and endless
fervently speared her, becoming more spellbinding as his voice turned even more
commanding. “It is happening, it is real, and you need to come to grips with that.
Because when all is said and done, you will be mine.”
Abby couldn’t help but chuckle. “You are so damn egotistical, if I didn’t
already live with seven of the most arrogant people in the world, I just might be
one of those gullible women bowing at your feet after that suave little con. But
you know what? I’m not.” Her eyes hardened. “So can the crap and tell me what
you really want, General. Were you sent here to find out what I was doing at
Boris’?”
Her complete dismissal of everything he said had Nikolai dumbfounded.
Was she that hunkered down in denial that she thought his passion for her false?
Her face that was set in a hard bearing said no, but it was her eyes, those
expressive tell-him-everything brown orbs, that flickered with uncertainty and
downright fear that screamed…yes! He was gazing into the orbs of resistance, a
resistance he would break through and conquer…later. Now however, he actually
was quite curious as to why she was sent to Boris’.
“No one sent me, Abaigeal, but since you brought it up…”
Abby smirked and nodded. “I knew it.”
“What were you doing there?”
Abby studied him quietly for a moment before she spoke. “If you are so
sure that I’m a spy, why would a spy reveal her secrets?”
Nikolai grinned roguishly and his eyes were twinkling with amusement.
“Because you like me.”
“Like you, ha! I loathe you.”
Abby chuckled and the husky sound shot right to Nikolai’s dick. He was
enthralled by her sexy chocolate eyes that were growing heavier with inner heat
and friskily holding his own, driving his desire to a fevered pitch and his cock
achingly stiff.
The pure raw sex that dripped off of Nikolai staggered Abby. His sinful
mouth curved up into a smirk of sexual intent that rocked her senses and fired her
pulse with shocks of turbulent lust. Slowly, his hips rocked against her, shallow
yet strong rolling movements that touched her core like little fingers of pleasure.
She gasped. Her eyes darkened with need as a soft two-timing mewl escaped her
parted lips.
Nikolai grinned with confidence. “Your words say one thing, but your
body tells me something else, milaya.”
Abby’s heart raced, her core pulsed and throbbed with urgent demands to
be touched…tasted…taken.
Nikolai wasted no time in letting her think about what was happening.
Instead, he fell into his need to give her what her body so gloriously asked
for…what he ached for.
Leaning down into the crook of her neck, he inhaled deeply, sucking in the
scent of light and life. His body shook against hers as her clean beautiful essence
washed into his soul, soothing its loneliness.
“Goddess, woman, you take my self-control away.”
144
Forever Mine
Abby was thinking pretty much the same thing but she kept her mouth
shut.
Nikolai looked into her upturned face that peered back with desire and
confusion, guilt and uncertainty. It was the last two that had him stopping. His
hips stopped their decadent motion only to lie still in the crook of her legs.
Leaning up on his elbows Nikolai earnestly looked at her. “Tell me,
Abaigeal, why did your father send you here? I do not ask because of Arnost or
my father, it is my own curiosity that seeks answers. I ask you a boon, from one
warrior to another.”
With his body thankfully still, sanity returned and Abby snorted with
disdain. “Why would I grant any boons to my enemy?”
Nikolai sighed again. She was so damn stubborn. “Is it not honorable to
treat fellow warriors with respect, regardless of whether or not they are enemies?”
“It is and I have great respect for you, General, yet I fail to see how
respect has anything to do with me telling you what I was doing in Moscow.”
Nikolai conceded. “Very well. Then think of it as a favor, from you to
me.”
Abby boldly laughed. “Why would I do you any favors?”
Nikolai frowned. His face became harsher. He hated making threats but
she was leaving him no choice.
“Abaigeal, you know I can get the information from you.” Her laughter
stilled and her mouth clamped shut. “I know that is something you do not want
me to do, so don’t make me. Tell me the answers I seek and I will leave your
private thoughts to yourself.”
Her eyes slanted as she glared at him. “Typical male, of course you play
that card. Goddess, you are such an insufferable lummox!”
“Abaigeal, you may rant and rave at me later, in every language you know
and for as long you want, I don’t care, but now I need answers and if you don’t
give them to me, I’ll be forced to…”
Abby didn’t need to hear the threat twice. She didn’t want him in her head
besides what harm would it do, it wasn’t like she knew anything.
“Fine. I’ll tell you, but first get off me.” Her hands came up and pushed
against a solid wall of immovable muscle.
Nikolai smirked. “I think not, milaya. For some reason, I think I’ll get the
truth out of you this way.” His smirk vanished as his voice hardened. “Now talk.”
“Are you always this inflexible?” When he just pinned her with that
obsidian gaze that was slowly becoming more stringent, she hurried to tell him.
“Alright already, geez, you’re like an insufferable child. My father doesn’t know
I’m here, okay? Are you happy now?”
Nikolai’s eyebrow quirked up in confusion. “Explain.”
Abby sighed. Goddess above, she really didn’t want to tell him, but what
choice did she have. If she didn’t, he would just sashay his way into her head and
find out more than she was willing to tell. Like how much she really enjoyed
having his weight on her or how much she really, really wanted those so very
flexible hips to keep on rolling.
145
Forever Mine
“My father did not send me to Russia. He thinks I’m in Brazil vacationing
with my cousin.”
Nikolai studied her for one second and immediately knew she was holding
something back. “There’s more… spill it.”
“There is nothing else to tell.”
“Abaigeal… Talk!”
Abby rolled her eyes. “Fine, you brute, but so help me God, if you say a
word of this to anybody, I will hunt you down and cut out your tongue,” she
vehemently said.
“You have my word as a warrior,” Nikolai solemnly swore.
After a few silent seconds of Abby pondering the depth of his sincerity,
she finally gave in and spilt the beans.
“My father did not send me to Russia on any secret mission because he
doesn’t know I go out on secret missions.”
Stunned, Nikolai leaned back and saw truth reflecting in her eyes and
frowned. If Magnus didn’t send her, then that meant his missive never reached
Magnus. And if Magnus didn’t get it, who the hell did?
Nikolai’s frown became a fierce dark glower. Goddess save him from
interfering old men and, while she was at it, she could save said interfering old
man from Nikolai because he was going to strangle Boris when he saw him.
“If not your father, then who and why?”
“I was sent only to do reconnaissance on Boris Klinkoff. I was not told
why. I was told to follow him and report back where he went and who he talked
to.”
Her gaze had remained clear and concise, confirming that she told the
truth.
“Who sent you?”
Now her eyes crossed. “That, General, I refuse to tell, my handler must be
kept secret at all costs. And should you think to delve into my head and find out, I
will lose all respect for you,” she flatly said.
He was quiet and Abby could see that he was going through everything
she told him. She expected him to browbeat her for more information; she did not
expect the sudden crinkle of humor in his eyes nor the thunderous laughter that
came next.
As Nikolai exuberantly laughed, Abby waited him for him to stop or at
least slow down, but as the seconds ticked by and his deep laughter continued, she
got annoyed.
“And why is that funny?”
Nikolai was laughing so hard, tears were coming to his eyes. He wiped at
them with the back of his hand; he had not heard anything so funny in years.
“You’re bamboozling your father, a control freak, who thinks he knows
everything that’s going on, but in reality he’s being duped by the daughter he
thinks he’s been protecting from the war.”
“That’s not funny.”
Abby’s hands clenched angrily at her side. If he thought that was funny,
he was going to have an apoplexy when he learned that it was her mother’s doing.
146
Forever Mine
Nikolai knew Magnus as well as he knew himself and though they hadn’t
been close in a long time, Nikolai was certain about one thing: Magnus Mac
Branain was like a leopard, he did not change his spots. It was very easy to see the
swagger of Magnus and the supercilious smirk the man had a patent on; it was the
smirk of a man who was one hundred percent certain he had everything and
everyone under his thumb.
Nikolai laughed harder. It was just too priceless and he was going to enjoy
rubbing it in Magnus’ face.
“Come, lubimaya, even you can see the irony in that. You can’t deny that
deceiving him turns you on.”
No, she couldn’t, but Abby wasn’t about to admit that to the lummox who
was laughing at her father’s expense. The rich deep sound vibrated through her,
sending shock waves of desire to her core, not to mention out-and-out irritation
with him, her reaction to him, and the whole situation she found herself in.
Still…
“I can see where you might find that bit of information amusing, but it’s
not amusing to me…at all.”
She cast him her best ‘stop or you’ll regret it’ look and slowly Nikolai’s
laughter died down to a low chuckle. He swiped away the moist tears that littered
his cheeks. Goddess, he hadn’t laughed like that in a hundred years.
He cleared his throat. “So…your father doesn’t know you’re trained as a
warrior and fighting in the war.”
Abby let loose with a very unladylike snort. If he thought he was going to
get anything out of her now, he was seriously mistaken. “I’m not telling you shit,
General. You can take your freakishly large self and your misplaced humor, and
leave me alone.”
Nikolai suddenly became very serious. The laughter stopped. The light of
humor left his eyes and they darkened to a fever pitched black as he gazed upon
her with raw unabashed possessiveness. “I will concede you this one secret,
Abaigeal…for now, but I will never…ever leave you alone.” With that fervent
declaration, those sturdy male hips made a hard thrust against her sheet covered
core.
Shocking Abby with the fiercely lustful desires it created she was
powerless against her own hips as they answered his body’s demand by grinding
against that mouthwatering hardness, seeking more.
“Do you seduce all your enemies, General?”
Nikolai’s eyes almost rolled back in his head. “You’re not my enemy,
lyubof.” Her hips gyrated against his cock again and he hissed with pleasure.
“Your body knows this, yet you continue to fight it. Why?”
“Oh gee, I don’t know, maybe because no matter what you think, we’re on
opposite sides of the fence,” she acidly spat out but then her eyes softened to
pools of hot chocolate as her voice became soft and almost sad. “Why do you
persist in this game? I told you what you wanted to know, please, just leave me
alone.”
Even without probing her, Nikolai could see how troubled she was by
their desire. How much she did not want it to be. It angered him and made him
147
Forever Mine
want to prove to her just how much she did want him, how much she did belong
to him.
With driving determination to prove her wrong, he ran his tongue down
the side of her long neck, nipping her collarbone with his teeth. She shuddered
against him. A moan escaped her lips as their lower bodies moved together as
one.
Goddess, she was fire to him…life and energy, passion and
love…everything he wanted, everything he needed for so damn long that the need
to hear and feel more eclipsed anything else.
“Oh, lubimaya, though the words do not come from your lips, your body
speaks to me of your desires. It’s intoxicating. Tell me more…I need so much
more.” His deep sultry voice shook from his dire need to have her. His tongue
slid seductively down her throat as his hands restlessly gripped her hips with an
urgency that was boldly ravenous. He was wild in his actions, open and honest
with his raw emotions, completely out of control.
Nikolai’s fierce passion startled Abby but she could not deny how his
fevered attention sparked her own. When his hot breath whispered in her ear,
dripping with vulnerability and tenderness, deep affection swelled her heart with
much more than just lust.
“To touch you, it feels so right. Goddess above, Abaigeal, have you any
idea how much I need you? How you make me feel?”
Without thinking, Abby reached up and laid her hands on his shoulders
then she grabbed him and roughly pulled him against her.
“Call me Abby…only my father calls me Abaigeal.”
Not even realizing she spoke this one concession, Abby’s legs rose and
wrapped around his waist. Strengthening her muscles, she squeezed him as she
clenched him closer, cupping his sex against her own. His body rocked with
tremors and the groan that swept hotly against her neck was full of need. It was
frighteningly intense but what was even scarier was her reaction to his.
She felt a keen sense of satisfaction. He may be her enemy and maybe he
even hated her, but this he could not control or deny. His passion and desire for
her was real. And she knew in that moment that no matter what happened
between them, no matter how much they hated or distrusted one another, there
would always be this…this burning ravenous obsession for the other. She
couldn’t deny it, but she could not let herself act upon it either. She couldn’t
ignore the tenderness she felt for him which had too many chances of blooming
into something strong, like…love.
In a blinding moment of truth, Abby saw herself years from now, loving
him from a distance. Always yearning for the touch of her enemy but never
getting it; it was a harsh certainty, one she quickly needed to come to terms with
before she completely fell.
“Stop.”
She spoke the word but her hands flexed against his shoulders then ran
down his strong back, feeling every ripple under his shirt with greedy speed.
A harsh self-mocking laugh escaped Nikolai’s lips. “Stop? I can’t even
breathe. Goddess, woman, you were made just for me, mine to taste and touch,
148
Forever Mine
mine to give pleasure to. I don’t want to stop…I can’t stop. I want your passion,
Abby, I need to feel your hot wet heat wrapped around me again. I crave it…I
need it…need you.”
Abby’s heart broke hearing his words for she knew that it was lust
speaking and nothing else, how could it be? Besides, even if by some miracle it
wasn’t, his words were too life-altering, for they spoke her greatest fear.
Abby’s hands dropped to the side as her legs unraveled from around his
waist and rested on the bed.
Void of her touch, Nikolai stopped what he was doing and gazed into her
eyes, eyes that were brimming with emotions her lips would not speak.
“The only thing you need me for is to kill my father.”
Nikolai’s entire being became still and disarmingly quiet. He had to tell
her. She needed to understand what his intentions were. She was the reason why
his plans were made to begin with. She had a right to know. With Arnost and
Konstantin out of the palace, there was really no reason not to tell her. Besides,
once he got this out of the way, he could proceed with claiming her and maybe,
just maybe, she would be more open to him.
He sat up and got off the bed. “Abby, I’m…”
Grasping the sheet tight to her chest, Abby sat up and curiously watched
him as he began to pace. He seemed edgy and that surprised her because she
would have bet her life that nothing made this man nervous.
Suddenly he stopped and faced her. His expression was one of
determination and it incredibly intense. She had the sudden desire to crawl under
the covers and plug her ears.
“Since the moment we met, things have been happening to me, things that
made me realize I could not go on doing what I’ve been doing.”
Abby peered back inquisitively. “I don’t understand.”
Dark eyes stared intently back. His shoulders were stiff and tense, and the
vibration inside Abby thumped anxiously. She had experienced that sensation
enough times now to know they were signs, clues that he was about to drop a
bomb on her, that the next words to come out of his mouth would change her life
forever.
“I’m seeking sanctuary at the Summit, Abby. I’m switching sides.”
Abby was completely stunned speechless. She didn’t know what to say.
Frankly, she wasn’t even sure if she should believe him, but then she remembered
what he said in the dungeon.
“This is what you meant before in the dungeon, about things going on,
why you treated me so…”
“Heartlessly,” Nikolai answered and Abby nodded. “Do you know what
they would have done if they knew what you meant to me? That whipping you
received would have been nothing compared to the pain they would have inflicted
on you.”
Abby was confused. Okay, so she got that he seemed to be unnaturally
obsessed with her and a part of her was coming to realize he just might truly care
for her, but if that was the case, why would his father want to hurt something that
149
Forever Mine
was important to his son? She could understand Arnost doing something like that,
but Konstantin?
Abby had always known the love and protection of a caring father, so it
was hard for to believe a father would treat his own child so callously. What was
the General playing at now? Was this just another trick?
Suspicious, she asked, “But why? Konstantin, he’s your father, he…”
She never got to finish because the temperature in the room dropped ten
degrees. She shivered, her gaze trapped by the belligerent orbs that held hers.
“Only half of me comes from that man, Abaigeal, a half that if I could, I
would drain from my body. He is a cruel bastard who has tortured and used his
own flesh and blood to ensure his place of power with Arnost.”
Burning midnight blue eyes were raw and violent as a winter storm as they
glared at Abby indignantly. A vehement snarl left his lips and Abby’s mouth
snapped shut. Okay, clearly not a big fan of the ‘F’ word. His entire body was
stiff with affronted fury.
Under that heated glare, Abby felt like a deer caught in headlights. She
saw his display of anger when she first arrived but it was nothing compared to
this. This was an anger that ran deep and touched the very core of his being. It
was the same explosive fury he displayed earlier when she brought this subject up
in the dungeon. Then, too, his reaction had been uncontrived and fierce.
His anxiety and the underlying pain tugged at Abby’s heart and soul. It
broke through the wall she built around her and smashed it to pieces. She had the
inner most need to comfort him. She wanted to sooth him with butterfly kisses
and tender touches. She wanted to run her hands along those stiff shoulders and
kneed them into sublime submission.
Their gazes held as silence filled the room. The connection that began
three months ago hummed with comfort and succeeded in calming Nikolai’s rage.
Her eyes were filled with compassion and a vulnerability that made his
heart ache. He felt so weighted down with everything, and he was tired of feeling
that way. He was tired of keeping his emotions in check. He was fucking sick to
death of keeping his sordid past inside. He wanted to share with her all the things
he had never told anyone before.
“Did you know your father and I used to be friends?” The quiet question
had Abby’s eyes bulging. She shook her head. Nikolai somberly smirked. “I
didn’t think so. It was a long time ago, before your mother came to D’rkenrealm.
Magnus trained me, he gave me guidance and support, he…he was the father I
never had. I would have done anything for him, Abby, anything!”
Nikolai was pacing now with fretful strides. Abby watched him march
back and forth. She wasn’t sure yet how his former friendship with her father
made her feel, she was pretty sure that the impact of that statement and what it
would mean to her would hit her in the face later. For now, she was too engrossed
in what he was saying, and the significance of it.
Her face crinkled with confusion as she asked a question, carefully. “Then
why do you fight for Arnost?”
150
Forever Mine
Nikolai growled. The air snapped back to life with the rage the memories
brought him. With the change in the air came the shift in their connection as it
rushed Abby with rapid fire shock waves.
“Because the fucking bastards left me no choice!” he vehemently snarled.
“They knew I would choose Magnus over them, so they took the one thing I loved
more in this world and used her against me!”
He had to be talking about his mother, Abby thought. She’d heard the
whispered stories of the missing Aleksandra Kotova. She had been a staple in
society but when the war began she disappeared. She would show up at the
Summit every now and then, but the woman that came was not the same woman
everyone remembered. Some say she lost her mind. That being mated to
Konstantin for so long and dealing with his close connection to Arnost had taken
its toll. The whispers were of a woman who barley spoke and was mad.
Abby’s eyes swelled with unshed tears. The empathy she felt for him was
almost unbearable. She knew this was painful for him to talk about, but she also
knew it was something he had to get out.
“How?” she quietly asked.
Nikolai was rapidly pacing back and forth as the memory assailed him
with clear vividness.
“They chained me to a wall and forced me to watch as they each raped
her.”
“Oh god.” Abby closed her eyes against the anguish that filled her soul,
but that didn’t stop the single tear that slipped out and moistened her cheek.
Her voice was as torn as Nikolai felt. The memory was painful and so
fucking clear in his head that he couldn’t stop talking, couldn’t stop it from
playing out again in his mind.
“I remember hanging there, trying to break free and feeling so fucking
useless. Why did I have all this power if I couldn’t use it to protect the ones I
loved! Goddess above, I was furious! I tried to rip the manacles off! I fought
against the chains until there was a puddle of blood at my feet. I didn’t feel it; I
didn’t see or feel anything else but her.”
Nikolai stopped pacing and walked over to stand in front of the window.
Seconds ticked by and he said nothing. His shoulders seemed to slump slightly as
he continued to talk with a hollowness that, to Abby’s ears, said this was the
defining moment of Nikolai Kotova, the moment the man died and the General
was born.
“My mother, she didn’t say anything. They rutted on her like fucking
animals and she didn’t scream; she didn’t try to stop them; she didn’t even have
one tear in her eye. She just…accepted it.”
“She did it for you. She didn’t want you to hurt yourself anymore. She
was strong for you.” Abby softly said.
Nikolai shook his head. “Maybe, but I don’t think it was that, it was
strange. She acted as if she knew it was going to happen. I remember the
sensation of her voice in my head, telling me to stop struggling, that I couldn’t
fight destiny, that she had accepted her role in this life a long time ago and that I
had to too.” His voice lowered. “Maybe she had known, I don’t know.”
151
Forever Mine
“A vision?”
Nikolai shrugged. He turned away from the window and looked at Abby
with empty eyes. “When they were done and long after I already agreed to help
them, Konstantin beat her. It was just another way for him to prove their control
over me. She barely survived, but they didn’t care. They had what they wanted,
me under their thumb and away from Magnus.”
“Where…where is your mother now?”
“I don’t know, damn it.” Nikolai growled. “The bastards keep her from me
as continued leverage. If I’m lucky, I see her once every two years.”
Abby had a feeling she was going to regret asking this but, “So what
changed? Why after a hundred years did you decide to switch?”
Midnight eyes fixated on her with strong, steady and absolute regard. “It’s
because of you, Abaigeal.”
Abby’s eyes bulged as her head slowly started to shake back and forth.
She really did not want to hear this, but Nikolai continued, his voice growing with
infinite conviction.
“Yes, the Darkness sees its S’airsul in you and it will not rest until it has
you. It is because of you that I can no longer keep my antagonism behind shutters
anymore. I cannot continue to mercilessly kill people I never wanted to kill to
begin with. Because of you, I am becoming something my father,” he sneered,
“never wanted me to become.”
Yeah, she regretted it, but it still didn’t stop her from asking her next
question.
“What…what’s that?”
“A mated Pure.”
Okay, she had no idea what the hell a S’airsul was or what a Pure meant,
but she knew what mated meant.
With a fierce hold on the sheet, Abby flew up and out of the bed. “Look,
I’m sorry about what they’ve done to you and I’m really glad you’re switching
sides and all that, but I have no idea what you’re talking about. I have no clue
what a Pure is, but I sure as hell do know that I don’t want to be responsible for
anything this…this big.”
Nikolai harshly gripped her shoulders. “But you are, Abby. It’s because
of you the Darkness is unsettled. It wants you.”
Panic, fierce and terrifyingly resilient, overtook her. “Look, I don’t know
what the hell the Darkness is okay? And I don’t care what it wants because it’s
not getting me!” she screamed.
Nikolai snarled and his fingers dug deeper into her arms. “Why are you
being so stubborn? Why do you continue to deny what’s between us?”
Because it is my greatest fear!
The intensity on the General’s face and the tension in his body was too
much conviction for Abby. Whatever this Darkness was, it meant to bind her to
him. To keep her in a cage, just like her father. No, she couldn’t do that. She
could not allow herself to ever be in a situation like that again.
152
Forever Mine
Abby shrugged her shoulders until she got lose from his grip then she
stepped back and out of his embrace. Her eyes were large and panicky. Her hands
gripped the sheet with such force that her knuckles were turning white.
“I’m sorry, okay? I don’t know what you expect from me, but I can’t give
it. I have to go.”
Abby’s reaction was the complete opposite of what Nikolai was
experiencing…he was so furious, he was literally shaking. He just opened his
heart to her, his biggest secrets he revealed to her, and she was still denying him.
Nikolai was seething and the Darkness came to the surface. His eyes
turned black, his veins protruded and pulsed, his fangs elongated and those
fathomless orbs watched her with a predatory gaze.
Abby witnessed the change take place as she slowly walked backward
toward the door. She was held hostage by the fear running through her. Not
because of the snarling demon standing proudly in front of her, but because of her
own inner demons that were clawing at her insides.
“Fiur dak s'unna laknire misul.”
Abby stared back, wide eyed, suddenly feeling that someone else just
joined this conversation. The voice was deeper than the General’s and it spoke a
graveled language she’d never heard before.
Was this the Darkness he had been talking about? Well, if it were, she
could understand the need to control it because this creature was bursting with
power. Its authority and confidence filled the room with a flood of heat so strong
that Abby felt sweat beading then trickling down between her breasts. She almost
laughed because the funny thing was she didn’t necessarily fear what it was - it
was the determination and swagger of the beast that scared the crap out of her.
She shook her head back and forth. "I don't understand."
She could have sworn she saw it roll its eyes in annoyance right before it
closed them and then shook its entire body. When it opened its eyes again, they
were still black but not as endless. The voice spoke in Old Norse with the sexy
Russian accent Abby was used to hearing from the General, which told her the
Darkness had retreated.
“I said you’re not going anywhere, moya dusha.”
Abby’s heart pounded in her chest – did he just call her his soul?
Okay…definitely time to leave.
“Um, yeah, I am. You know what their plan is, I have to get back. If you
truly are switching sides then you’d want me to go too, you’d want to prevent the
murder that will happen if I don’t.”
The scheming smirk that appeared on his gorgeous face was as good as a
dagger laced with poison to Abby’s peace of mind.
“The Summit isn’t until next week and you yourself said that Magnus has
no idea you are even here.” His smirk turned so lascivious and definitive that
Abby’s entire body flushed. “That means we have at least a couple of days
to…explore each other, before you must return.”
An erotic image of that exploration flashed across Abby’s mind. Her
breath hitched as a torrent of moisture hit her core and set her body on fire,
spiking a desire so ravenous she felt herself throbbing with lust.
153
Forever Mine
“No. I’m leaving now, you can try and stop me, but I’ll fight you.”
Nikolai inhaled deeply. The scent of her arousal cascaded throughout his
entire being. He shuddered with lust and his mouth watered; he couldn’t wait to
taste her arousal on his tongue.
“Considering how well that turned out for me last time…” His eyes flared
with eagerness. “I hope you do.”
Abby turned and made a mad dash toward the door. She reached for the
knob and tried to turn it but it wouldn’t move then, she couldn’t move at all.
Nikolai stood behind her, pressing his large muscled frame against hers
and pushing her into the door. Using his knees, he bent his large frame so he
could burrow into the crook of her neck. “You cannot open it, svass, it only opens
upon my command.”
He was now calling her beloved in Old Norse, and Goddess save her, it
got her hotter and wetter.
His breath seared her skin and sent another surge of rampant lust washing
over her. Abby closed her eyes against the next blitz that came when he flexed his
hips against her ass and pressed his amazingly large cock against her butt cheeks.
“Oh Goddess!” she whined, hearing the pitiful sound would have had her
seething if she wasn’t already locked in an irresistible state of pure mindboggling
arousal.
Only a thin sheet stood between them, that and Abby’s control, which was
quickly slipping away under his sensual onslaught. She couldn’t resist. There was
something inside her answering his demands, a willingness to give him anything
he asked for - anything at all. She knew that with his next words, she would.
“Come, don’t be afraid, open yourself to me and drink greedily of the
pleasure I want to give you.”
Abby felt the “yes” coming from deep inside, she felt her mouth forming
the word even though she knew if she said it that her life would forever change.
Thank the Goddess she was saved from herself when she felt a sharp rap against
the door.
“Go away.” Nikolai savagely growled
Beyond the thick wooden door, a throat nervously cleared. “My apologies,
milord, but there are some…things which require your immediate attention.”
Seconds ticked by. The air was thick with sensual heat, the body
lusciously pressed against hers was locked tight as the man struggled with the
need to let his desire loose and hold it back all at the same time. He swore in
Russian, his hot breath caressed Abby’s neck, making her tingle. Then, on a long
and suffering sigh, he seemed to come to grips with the situation and she felt the
air around them lighten and his body slowly uncoiling.
Abby sent a quick thank you to the Goddess Anaya because she had been
seconds away from relenting. Resisting the man was hard enough, but resisting
the creature that a moment ago demanded her submission had been near
impossible.
Nikolai rumbled irately then roughly whispered in her ear, “We’ll have to
continue this later, lyubof. Think about what I said. You know I speak the truth.
Even if you can’t admit to it, at least acknowledge the fact that your body is hot
154
Forever Mine
and wet for mine.” He licked her neck. “I can practically taste your juices on the
tip of my tongue.”
Abby couldn’t hold back the moan that slipped from her lips.
Hearing the sound, Nikolai smugly smirked. “I know you ache, milaya
moya, aching for the release only I can give and I promise you, when I come
back, I will give it to you.”
Taking a step backwards, Nikolai grabbed her shoulders and spun her
around to face him. Holding her excited yet frightened gaze, he slowly and
deliberately pressed her back against the door. With a possessive grip, he took her
chin in his hand and feathered his lips across hers. Then, with a gentleness that
belied the aggression behind the act, he opened her mouth.
“Many, many times over.”
His mouth took hers with a force that left Abby dizzy. His tongue plunged
inside, tasting her completely and kissing her ravenously, telling her without
words exactly what he meant.
When he pulled back, Abby was breathless and electrified with lust. She
couldn’t move and Nikolai, sensing her inability to grasp the situation, gently
picked her up and set her aside. He whispered a few strange words and the door
magically opened.
In a sexual haze of unfulfilled desire, Abby’s eyes longingly followed
Nikolai’s big body as he stepped out into the hallway and indicated with a casual
wave of his hand the skinny old man who stood beside him, red-faced and eyes
down cast.
“Abaigeal, this is Alexi, my Stewart. He will bring you some food while
I’m gone.” Those blue orbs sizzled with sexual promise. ”If you aren’t hungry
now, you will be later.”
It was the arrogance rolling out of his mouth like a fine wine that snapped
Abby back to the living. That and the absurd amount of control she heard in his
voice.
Gods blood! She was standing there, shaking with unsated lust while he
seemed to have his shit all together. She felt humiliated to the core of her being.
Her gaze shifted to the left and landed on an Alexi who wouldn’t meet her gaze.
She was absolutely mortified.
Abby’s face reddened and her eyes promised an unholy death. Nikolai
softly chuckled. He couldn’t help it; her misplaced humiliation was just too cute.
Naturally, he would have to help her get rid of that because once she truly became
his S’airsul she would have to get used to the fact that sex would be often,
undoubtedly extremely loud, certainly very physical, and occurring whenever and
wherever he wanted it.
“See you in a bit, milaya. Don’t miss me too much.”
“Oh, you egotistical lummox!”
Abby screamed as Nikolai closed the door and then once more magically
locked it.
In the hallway with Alexi at his side, Nikolai’s smile faded and he took a
deep breath. Goddess, she was fire and life. All he wanted was to gorge on her
155
Forever Mine
energy and her lust. He had felt her resistance slipping. He’d been mere seconds
away from satisfying his deepest desires.
Now, standing in the cold, lonely hallway, he felt like the wind got
knocked out of him, so when he addressed Alexi, it was with a pissiness the old
servant did not miss nor misinterpret.
“What’s the problem?” Nikolai’s growling question was harsh with
annoyance
Alexi didn’t mind nor was he unsettled. Inside, he was smiling from ear to
ear. “It’s Gregor, milord, he said Nyah has become restless and he can’t keep her
down. He’s concerned she’ll hurt herself.”
Nikolai cursed. Nyah was one of his young mares pregnant with her first
foal. “Fine, I’ll go see what’s happening.” Nikolai turned and headed down the
steps only to be stopped by Alexi again.
“Also, milord, I thought you would want to know that Dalibor has
awakened and Vladimir has started the healing rite.”
Now Nikolai really cursed, loudly. Dalibor might be human but his
magically enhanced body healed faster than mortals. The process was still slower
than an immortal, but with the healing spell Vladimir was doing, it wouldn’t be
long before Dalibor would be ready to go.
“Has Mikkel made contact?”
Alexi had been with Nikolai forever and he was completely aware of
everything that took place in the palace. So he knew exactly what Nikolai was
saying.
“No, milord, but I didn’t see him leave.”
Nikolai stopped and fixed a hard stare on the old servant. “What do you
mean?”
“I saw him enter the tunnel earlier but I never saw his vehicle drive away.
As far as I can tell, he’s still at the guesthouse.”
Nikolai frowned. Something wasn’t right. Mikkel did not disobey orders.
Especially not one that was this important.
He turned and started walking again. “I’ll check it out after the stables.”
“Very good, milord.” Alexi quickly followed behind Nikolai’s long
agitated strides.
“Alexi, please bring my guest something to eat and drink. Then go to my
mother’s room and find something for her to wear.”
“I’ll see to it right away, milord.” Alexi bowed.
Nikolai grunted then disappeared down the stairs.
Alexi smiled as Nikolai left then he headed to do his master’s bidding.
156
Forever Mine
CHAPTER NINE
Pechora, Komi Republic, Russia
Near the Northern Ural Mountains
Standing back from the mural she just completed, Aleksandra Volynski
Kotova dropped the paint brush she held into a cup of turpentine then gazed at her
creation with a practiced eye. This one had taken her two years to complete; it
was the last one in a long and complicated process, and after a few moments of
quiet reflection, she smiled. It was as beautiful as the story itself. Bright and
bold, it was the final piece of an undertaking she had set upon centuries ago when
her confinement began.
She turned around, making a full circle, her eyes taking in the entire
dome-shaped room that was now covered from floor to ceiling in the rich colors
of legends of the past, stories that were her heritage. Stories that one day soon
would be seen for the first time through the eyes of the one person they belonged
to.
A single tear fell and slid down her cheek. Instead of wiping it away as she
had done for so many years, she let it run its course. For it was not a tear of shame
or regrets; this teardrop was full of hope and faith, love, and a sense of
accomplishment.
She had endured much over the long and lonely years of being confined to
the Gorod high atop the Ural Mountains. It was her home and while she had
always been thankful this was where she had been banned, she still missed the
surrounding world. But all that was about to end and restless excitement
consumed her. Freedom was inevitable, it was just a matter of time, and this
mural that took her decades to complete would be her bequest.
She softly chuckled as she wiped her hands down her thick canvas skirt
then set to work putting away her paints and brushes. She wished Konstantin had
the nerve to enter this domain then he could see what had kept her occupied over
the years. She could easily picture his face if he ever did; it would be red and
blotchy with anger and she would take great delight in knowing she was the cause
of his irritation.
But that was wishful thinking; that spineless excuse for a vamp would
never step foot in the Gorod again. In fact, she was surprised he even had the balls
to venture to the gatehouse.
The clock chimed, echoing throughout the dome, reminding her the time
was almost near. They would be coming for her soon, but she was ready.
Usually the thought of being in close quarters with Konstantin and Arnost
on the way to Scotland filled her with dread, but she was so immersed in high
spirits that even that didn’t deflate her. It was trivial compared to the future that
lay before her. The long journey would be the last time she would have to play the
act of a crazed woman and that alone was call for celebration.
157
Forever Mine
Sasha frowned with abhorrence. She’d always disliked playing the
submissive role. It just never sat well with her to be anything other than what she
was, but she realized a long time ago that the best way to remain sane and safe
was to act insane and removed. It had served its purpose well. After all, it was
because of her charade that Konstantin banished her to the Gorod. At one time he
had wanted to surround himself with her, but the moment she began the lifeless
role of a broken woman, he could barely look at her.
She found it quite amusing, actually, to see the looks of disgust on
Konstantin and Arnost’s faces when they were in her presence. They thought they
had broken her. Her lip curled up in disgust. Idiots. It would take much more than
rape and torture to break her. They were so blinded by their vanity they never
once really looked at her. They made assumptions and believed them to be true
and that suited her just fine. She had more important things to do with her time
than waste energy on blocking their foolish attempts to probe her. She had waited
a long, long time for this day to come and when the vision first appeared she had
been reborn, now every day since, she had done nothing but prepare. It was also
when she began the mural.
The fresco was her testament to the truth. The visualized lore of a great
and powerful clan that came from a book that was made out of the dried hides of
goats and bound with the strong vines of the forest and kept in a sacred place to
protect the heritage of the clan. That book had become Sasha’s saving grace, her
lifeline to sanity. In her grief and anger, she had taken the book from its hallowed
place and began to tell the story of the elders by painting them in gilding golds,
sparkling blues, and deep reds.
Arnost and Konstantin tried to wipe that history out as if it never existed,
but Sasha would not let them. Everyone had a destiny and hers was to ensure that
that legacy was not forgotten. Her path was set in motion and had been for
centuries. It was the air she breathed. The only thing she existed for. And she held
that duty with honor and a great sense of pride.
She visually swept the room one last time. Then, smiling contently, she
stepped outside and lovingly closed the door. She walked down the hall and
toward the stairs that would take her down to her rooms.
“Maman, there you are. Are you not dressed? Goddess, they will be here
soon. Paolo just called from the gatehouse, they are not far away.”
Sasha turned at the soft sound of her daughter’s voice as Katya walked
toward her. Her heart, that moments before had felt light, now constricted with
shame.
Her beautiful children; they more than anyone had sacrificed so much on
the path Sasha had been destined to take. While she didn’t mind playing the role
of crazy woman to the world, it hurt her deeply to do so in front of her children.
She did not like that one bit. Something else she would hold Konstantin
accountable for.
Katya reached her side then gave her a kiss on the cheek. She looped her
arm through Sasha’s and ‘helped’ her down the hallway and to her room,
speaking to her as if their roles were reversed, and she was the mother instead of
the daughter.
158
Forever Mine
“Come, maman, everything is prepared. We only need to get you dressed.”
Katya turned her brilliant blue eyes to Sasha, searching her face. Her mouth
formed a smile as her slender hand came up and touched her cheek. “First a bath,
I think. Why, you have blue paint all over your pretty face.”
Katya pulled Sasha down the hall, all the while talking about how excited
she was that she would be attending the Summit for the first time, something her
father never allowed before. She didn’t wonder why or even ask, and Sasha
didn’t offer any explanation, for it wasn’t time yet.
“I think the midnight blue traveling gown will suit you well this evening,
maman, you look so lovely in it.”
As Katya continued to talk, Sasha’s shame only grew.
Sometimes she wished Konstantin had not banished Katya with her at the
Gorod. Though she loved having her daughter near, it was hard for Sasha to see
Katya’s innocent face every day and not feel remorse. In those moments, she
would lapse back into regrets and anger, and she would blame the Gods for
putting her children through such hardships. She could carry the burden of a
heavy destiny, but seeing her children go through it too went beyond the pale.
They did not deserve what they’ve been through but Sasha understood it.
In the end, they would be better people for their hardships, just as she had
become. She only hoped that when the truth was revealed, they would not hate her
for her duplicity. She could not bear their anger. That alone would break her.
Still, while she recognized their destiny required sacrifices, her heart was
filled with pain for the lives they had been forced to live, especially Nikolai.
Katya opened the door to Sasha’s room and stepped aside for Sasha to
walk in before her.
“I cannot wait to see Koyla. I hope he’s okay,” Katya softly wondered out
loud as she started unbuttoning Sasha’s blouse and skirt.
At the mention of her son, Sasha’s eyes clouded with sadness. Katya
spoke her most fervent wish and she couldn’t stop herself from reaching out to
him.
It was so much easier to do now than when she was first taken away from
him. Before the war began, she was not able to fully train the bond she held with
her children because Konstantin and Arnost watched her constantly. But when the
war began, and they imprisoned her here, she had nothing but time and time was
all she needed to hone those skills to perfection. Now, it was as easy as taking a
breath and she could see, feel, and hear them. Her maternal bond with both her
children was powerful, so she was not blind to how hard life had been for them;
she felt it every day.
Her Katya had endured centuries of separation from her brother and it had
not been easy for her as she struggled with her identity and the cruel knowledge
that her father hated her and wanted nothing to do with her. And yet, Katya was
an amazingly tenderhearted woman. Filled with optimism and hope, she went
about her day like any other day, with a smile on her face and a friendly word to
any she should meet.
159
Forever Mine
Sasha was grateful for that and she was confident that the tribulations
Katya endured could be healed with attention and love, and a gentle guiding hand.
Nikolai, however, was not that easy to fix.
Out of all the victims in this sordid tale, her son had been the biggest one.
She could feel the guilt and self-hatred that he carried every single day. The heart
that had at one time been full of life and love had been turned to stone as he
became everything he hated. She didn’t think he would ever forgive himself of
the deeds he committed but sometimes, all one needed to be at peace was to be
accepted for who and what they were. In her personal opinion, nothing helped in
that regard more than love.
Katya walked Sasha over to the tub that was steaming with hot water.
“Here you go, maman, you get started. I’ll just go and fetch you a glass of
wine. I’ll be right back.”
The door closed behind Katya. Sasha pulled off her chemise then stepped
into the hot water. The soft tread of footsteps sounded outside the door then
stopped. There was a sturdy knock right before it was opened and a goldenhaired, heart-shaped face with pointy ears peaked in.
“Psst, Sasha…”
The soft childlike whisper came from Nissa, Sasha’s longtime friend and
companion, and bane to Konstantin and Arnost. They hated the little Leshy.
Nissa was a reminder that there were some things Arnost and Konstantin could
not obliterate.
As Sasha held Nissa’s gaze, she realized something was missing. As she
continued to gaze at the little Leshy, it occurred to her what exactly that was.
Doki was not here and, in fact, Sasha had not seen him all day.
Doki was the Gorod’s Lechie, yet he did not enter the Gorod much
anymore. After everything that took place, the shame he felt had been great and
he hid himself away deep inside the mountains of the forest. It was only before
the Summit when he would venture inside to see Sasha before she left.
Typically, Nissa and Doki did not get along. They were natural enemies to
begin with and even though they had lived together for centuries, there was still
some strange animosity between them that Sasha never understood.
She knew Nissa was angry with Doki and that she accused him of
abandoning Sasha. But Sasha knew Doki had not forsaken her; it was only his
deep grief and guilt that he could not let go of that kept him away. It was painful
for Doki to be in the Gorod and she did not hold that against him. But it was only
a matter of time before that changed. When things were set right to the way they
were supposed to be, Doki would come and resume his duties with the same
loyalty and passion he had in the past.
Since she would be leaving soon and hadn’t seen hide or hair from Doki,
Sasha studied Nissa further, intuitively knowing that Nissa had something to do
with the missing Doki.
Frowning, Sasha asked,“Where is Doki?”
Nissa shrugged a shoulder as she toyed with the black curls of Sasha’s
hair. “I do not know, Sasha. All I know is that I do not sense that Lechie
160
Forever Mine
anywhere. Perhaps he went back to the mountains to…rest.” She giggled like a
naughty child.
After living with the impish Leshy for centuries, Sasha was all too aware
of what that sound meant.
“We are to leave soon, Nissa, Doki would be here. What have you done?”
“Nothing.”
Nissa twirled around the tub, humming a dirty little ditty.
Sasha held back her grin. Nissa might be older than Sasha, but she acted
like a child. She had a penchant for mischief and her favorite target was Doki.
Sasha scolded her all the time on her treatment of Doki, but like any Leshy, Nissa
did whatever she wanted to do.
“Nissa…”
Sasha’s voice was a warning and Nissa sighed. “I sorry, Sasha, I know
what you require, but yesterday Doki pulled my hair and it hurt. I just wanted to
return the favor.”
As petulant as any child, Sasha thought as she shook her head. “What did
you do, Nissa?”
“I didn’t hurt him, though I wish I could, but I promised you I wouldn’t
so…I shave his head while he slept.”
A soft chortle spilled from Sasha’s lips. She could picture the unusually
vane Doki waking up, looking into a mirror and seeing bald skin where a full head
of red hair use to be.
“I think he went to the caves to sulk. Such a baby!”
Sasha felt bad for Doki; he struggled with so much as it was and Nissa’s
teasing was an additional aggravation the Lechie didn’t need.
Sasha sighed. “We’ll talk about this later, Nissa. But now it is time, are
you ready?”
Nissa flashed a fulsome smile, “Oh yes Sasha. Nissa very excited!”
Sasha chuckled, “Good, you know what to do.”
Nissa nodded her head then in a blink of an eye disappeared just as Katya
opened the door.
“Here I am, maman, I have your wine. Now, let’s get you cleaned up.”
**********
“Lady Mac Branain? It is Alexi, I brought you some clothes.”
The door swung open and Alexi stepped inside smiling at Abby who was
still standing in the middle of the room, wearing nothing but a blood red silk sheet
wrapped around her naked body.
Abby blushed, “I’m sorry, I…”
“Oh no, milady, there is no reason to apologize,” Alexi said.
The kind and completely unflustered comment had Abby’s eyebrow
lifting. Clearly Nikolai’s trusted servant wasn’t surprised in the least to find a
half-naked woman in his master’s bed chamber, a fact that, while it shouldn’t,
annoyed the ever loving crap out of her.
161
Forever Mine
Without realizing it, Abby’s eyes darkened with displeasure. She knew
firsthand what an incredibly virile male the General was, a man whose seductive
charms were potent and exceedingly irresistible. She also couldn’t forget that he
was a vamp, which automatically made him a man whore. It was logical to
assume and really stupid of her not to think that he had had women in here before.
A grunt of mounting irritation and aversion spilled from her lips. Most likely they
came and went like the wind, she thought with rising resentment, one after a
freaking another.
Her eyes drifted over to the big king size bed where she had, not so long
ago, took pleasure in his drugging kisses and imposing touch, and rejoiced in the
feeling of his weight on top of her. It wasn’t hard for her to imagine those same
hands on another’s skin.
Abby felt steam coming out of her ears. Goddess above, she really, really
did not like that thought one damn bit. Then a horrid thought popped into her
head. What if Nikolai found those other woman more to his liking? What if the
pleasure he received from them was greater than when he touched her? Her eyes
bulged when she unexpectedly felt sick to her stomach with the thought. She
wasn’t supposed to care about that, but she found she could think of nothing else.
No matter what her head was telling her, her heart and her soul felt ripped to
shreds from the very idea that she wasn’t and possibly might never be enough for
that vamp.
She wanted to stamp her foot in frustration. Damn it! Now she wanted to
cry! What was wrong with her? Why couldn’t she get a grip on these emotions?
She felt like she was riding a roller coaster that both thrilled her and made her
want to puke.
Alexi amusingly read every expression on the young miss’s face as if he
were reading a book. The thought did pass his mind to let her keep thinking what
she was thinking, it would do his master good to not always get what he wanted
as easily as he usually did, and Alexi suspected that this proud lady would not
give in so easily. Still, as he continued to study her face, it switched from
aggravated to sad and worrisome, and that was not acceptable.
“Don’t misunderstand me, mistress. It’s not that this happens all the time.
In fact, you are the first woman - well, except for milord’s maman that is - to ever
enter this room.”
Alexi’s warm smile and the sincerity she heard in his voice put Abby at
ease. She smiled back.
Alexi nodded then became all business as he walked toward the bathroom.
“You can use the bathroom in here, milady. I’m sure you must be longing to wash
up after your ordeal in the dungeon, which, if I may be so bold as to say, was
completely uncalled for.”
Yeah, she really liked this one.
Abby smiled. “I’m guessing you’re not a big fan of the Count?”
“I most certainly am not, miss!”
Abby chuckled. “That seems to be the norm around here. I find it strange
that so many people feel that way, yet…here they are and here he is.”
162
Forever Mine
Abby’s smile faded as she watched the Stewart’s demeanor shift from
insulted to highly insulted.
“Beg your pardon, miss, but I don’t think you understand all that has taken
place in this household. I, therefore, do not think it fair of you to make such
comments.”
Abby actually blushed from the reproachful glare the servant was giving
her. She ran a hand through her hair and exhaled deeply. “You’re right, Alexi. I’m
not normally this difficult. I guess I’m just tired and feeling out of sorts. Please,
forgive me.”
Alexi heard her contriteness and quickly offered his own olive branch.
“No, miss, it is I who should beg your forgiveness, I had no right to speak to you
such. You’ve been through an ordeal yet you have been handling yourself with
refined grace.”
Abby smiled. “No, you had every right. You were being nice and it’s not
your fault I’m here. I shouldn’t take my frustrations out on you. Believe me, my
mother would be appalled, she taught me better than that.”
Alexi returned her smile. “Your mother is a most kind and worthy woman.
I enjoyed spending time with her when she was here.” He chuckled. “She has an
amazingly sharp wit, which I found to be very delightful.”
Abby’s eyes widened. “What?”
Alexi’s smile faltered seeing the surprise on her face. “I’m sorry, miss,
you were not aware your mother was kidnapped some years ago?”
“No, I know that, she was pregnant with my brother Shane.” Abby softly
laughed. “It was actually how he got his name. I just…I never knew she was here.
I thought my father found her in a cabin in the woods of Romania.”
“Indeed he did, miss, but that was after milord let her escape.”
Seeing the stumped look of disbelief on her face, Alexi explained. “You
see, miss, the Count commanded milord to abduct the Queen of Shikars.
Circumstances as they were, milord had no choice but to comply with the Count’s
demands.”
After hearing the General’s story of why he betrayed her father, it wasn’t
hard for Abby to imagine what other degrading thing Arnost and Konstantin did
to get the General to submit.
“So, much to his displeasure,” Alexi continued, “he brought the Queen
here and settled her in his mother’s room. He took care of her, as much as he
could at least, and when he could not, I did. She stayed here for three days and
was treated with the utmost respect and given every comfort milord could give without the Counts knowledge, that is.”
“So how did she end up in Romania?” Abby’s softly asked.
“On the morning of the fourth day, I overheard the Count tell Vladimir to
prepare the Queen for the journey to his mountain home.” Alexi stepped closer
and lowered his voice. “People do not return from that evil place, miss. Only the
Goddess knows what happens to the poor souls he sends to that isolated and
dilapidated estate.” Standing to his full height Alexi continued in a regular tone.
“I, of course, could not let that happen to your mother, she had been nothing but
kind to me, so I relayed what I overhead to milord. Later in the afternoon, when
163
Forever Mine
the Counts slept, milord arranged for your mother’s escape. It was Lord
Haraldsson who took your mother to Romania and it was milord General who left
the clue for your father to find her.”
Abby turned away from Alexi because she did not want him to see how
emotional that story had made her. She just wanted to cry again, damn it!
At the risk of his own life and that of his mother’s, Nikolai saved her
mother’s life and, in so doing, saved her brother’s. Abby felt such gratitude and
compassion for him that one single tear escaped and slid down her cheek.
Alexi seemed to sense her emotional state, so he gave her a moment to
compose herself. He took the clothes he held in his arms and brought them to the
bathroom, laying them out on the settee. Then he returned to the bedroom.
“Did they, the Counts, I mean, discover what the General had done?”
Abby’s voice cracked because the thought of something terrible happening to him
or his mother because of what he did for her family was agonizing.
Alexi softly smiled at her. “No, miss, they did not. Milord and Lord
Haraldsson were not present in the palace when the Queen escaped. It was only
afterwards in the woods that they met with her and the rest…well, you already
know. The Counts, they just assumed she had broken free of the locked room and
ambushed her guards. Considering who your mother is, it was the logical
assumption to make.”
Abby breathed out a sigh of relief. This was all so…enlightening, and she
found herself once more confused with what was in front of her face, what her
head was telling her, and what her heart and soul were screaming. She needed
time to sort all these emotions out.
“I fear I’ve rambled on for too long, once again. I am shirking my duties.
I do not want it getting back to the Queen that I was negligent in caring for her
only daughter. If you follow me, miss.”
Abby followed Alexi into the bathroom and for one moment stood
speechless. Wow! That was the first word that popped into her head. It was huge!
Her head swung to the right and took in the glass shower that looked to be about
ten by ten feet with ten shower heads strategically placed. Looking to the right,
she saw a sofa and table, and to the front of her was a beautiful black marble
countertop with two sinks and a toilet.
“I brought you a set of clothes and a robe.” Alexi indicated the clothing
lain out on the settee. “I will return with some food when you are done. You
must be starving.” Alexi walked around the bathroom pulling bottles of shampoos
and conditioners out, basically preparing Abby’s shower.
“If that’s all, miss, I’ll leave you to your shower.”
Alexi walked back into the bedroom and Abby quickly followed. While
she really wanted to use the shower and wash away the grim and dirt, she felt kind
of funny doing so. She imagined this was what her mother felt like. It was all
rather confusing to be a prisoner yet be treated as if you belonged there.
“Alexi, I don’t think it’s a good idea. I’ll just borrow the clothes, I
can’t…I can’t stay. I have to get back home.”
“What, leave so soon? We haven’t even been properly introduced.”
164
Forever Mine
Abby looked up at the doorway to see a very large man standing in the
threshold. He bowed gracefully then stood tall, his eyes immediately meeting
Abby’s. She looked right at him then she eyeballed him, up then down, and then
back up again, her eyes widening as she did. What the hell did they feed the
pregnant women in Russia – small children?
This one was almost as tall and as big as the General. His body was rock
hard with plenty of rippling muscles. He wore a mustache and beard, and had
blonde hair that just touched his shoulders. He had striking features and an
arresting face but it was his eyes – which were checking her out as much as she
was checking him out – that were truly spellbinding. They were the lightest shade
of blue she had ever seen. She knew she had not actually met this man before, but
she recalled the pleasing sound of a deep slightly Scandinavian accented voice,
and she remembered where she’d heard it.
“Good evening, my lady, I am Lord Mikkel Haraldsson. I doubt you
remember but…”
“I remember you. You’re the comedian from the dungeon.”
Abby wanted to scowl at him because for some reason it seemed like it
was what she should do, but after hearing about the role this man played in her
mother’s escape, she just couldn’t. Instead, she found herself wondering what
kind of man would go to such extremes to help the General.
Mikkel smiled back. Feeling her brown eyes - which, unnervingly, were
just like her father’s - studying him, he cleared his throat.
“I am very pleased to see you up and about. It appears Koyla took good
care of you.”
Abby raised her eyes. “If you mean by sticking a needle in me and
drugging me…then yeah, I guess he did.”
Mikkel chuckled, hearing the aspersion in her voice.
“Pardon me, milord, milady,” Alexi interrupted. “I’ll just go and prepare
the mistress something to eat.” He respectfully bowed then quickly left the room.
“Oh, no wait…” Abby wanted to tell the poor man not to go out of his
way, but he was already long gone.
“He looks old, but don’t let that decrepit body fool you, Alexi could run
with the wolves,” Mikkel responded with a wink and charismatic smile and Abby
couldn’t stop herself from smiling back.
She really wanted to hate him, but for some reason she couldn’t. She
blamed it on that face of his. Sweet and kind with a touch of menacing danger
lurking just beneath the surface, it was very appealing and really made a girl feel
safe and comfortable. Not to mention the guy had a body that would make any
girl drool.
Still only wrapped in a sheet, Abby knew she should be feeling some sort
of shyness holding another conversation with a completely different man she
didn’t know but he was so serene she felt relaxed around him and it showed when
she blasted him with a smile that came naturally and made Mikkel’s heart beat
just a bit faster.
There was an awkward moment of silence then Mikkel cleared his throat.
He came here to talk to Koyla; he had not expected to find Abaigeal Mac Branain
165
Forever Mine
standing in nothing but a sheet. While the view was quite splendid, he was pretty
sure Koyla would not appreciate Mikkel’s enjoyment of it.
He turned to leave. “I’m sorry to disturb you, my lady…”
“Please, I’ve been my lady’ed enough, just call me Abby.”
Mikkel turned back around and smiled. “Very well, Abby, and I insist you
call me Mikkel or Misha, whichever you prefer.”
“Okay…Misha.”
Mikkel’s smile broadened. “I was actually looking for Nikolai, I thought
he’d be here.”
“He left a few minutes ago. I don’t know where he went, sorry.”
“No worries. I’ll leave you to get refreshed then.” He turned to leave
again but Abby stopped him.
“Wait.”
“Yes?”
Abby wanted to ask so many things, but she felt uncertain about all of
them. She sensed he was a good man, but she felt so off kilter since arriving here
that she wasn’t sure if she could trust her judgment.
“Was there something you wanted to ask me, Abby?” Mikkel gently
prodded.
Abby’s hands twisted the sheet against her naked breasts as she asked
what she’d been longing to since the moment this man walked in the room. She
was taking a chance trusting him, but she had nothing to lose and she desperately
needed to know.
She took a step closer and whispered, “Is it true?”
Mikkel just stared back with a question in his blue orbs.
Abby took another step closer. “You know…you do know, don’t you?”
Mikkel gave her a blank look and Abby began to get frustrated, completely
forgetting the fact that she hadn’t specifically asked him anything. “Goddess
above, you must know, you’re the man’s best friend, aren’t you?”
Mikkel nodded. “Well, yes, but…”
“So, you must know if it’s true or not?”
Mikkel was thinking that there was any number of things she could be
asking him and since he didn’t want to give a wrong answer, he thought it best to
know exactly what she was referring to.
“I’m sorry, Abby, just what are you fishing for?”
Abby rolled her eyes. “Goddess, are there that many secrets around this
place that you don’t know which one I’m asking you about?”
After a few seconds a light shined in his blue eyes. “Ah, that secret.”
Mikkel grinned. He was glad Nikolai told her what was going on, she definitely
had a right to know, and honesty would only make his friend’s ultimate endeavor
that much easier to achieve.
Abby sighed. “Yes, that secret. So, I guess that means it is.”
She sounded sad for some reason Mikkel couldn’t fathom.
“This upsets you?”
Abby turned away from him. She wasn’t sure how she felt about this. On
the one hand, she was pretty sure Nikolai Kotova's defection would end the war,
166
Forever Mine
which was great! On the other hand, she was afraid what that end might mean to
her.
Feeling a bit lonely and in need of a friendly ear, Abby answered honestly.
“No, I mean, yes…Goddess above, I don’t know what the hell I mean! Don’t get
me wrong, it’s great, no more war, woo-hoo, but I get the feeling that it’s not that
cut and dry where I’m concerned.”
Mikkel smiled a knowing grin and took a step closer. “I can only assume
by the trepidation in your voice that Nikolai has stated his intentions toward you.”
Abby snorted. “Intentions is too a weak of a word, Misha. Browbeating,
won’t take no for an answer, won’t leave me alone, is more like it.”
Mikkel knew how overpowering Nikolai could be and he already glimpsed
the stubborn independent streak that ran through Abby, so it wasn’t hard to
envision the scene that played out, and the frustration Nikolai must have felt
dealing with such a strong woman who was just as stubborn as he was.
Mikkel laughed. His laughter didn’t last long though when he saw the
dark scowl on Abby’s face. “My apologies, Abby, I’m not laughing at you, I
swear.”
Abby shrugged a shoulder in utter defeat. “No, it’s okay. I’d probably
laugh at myself too if I were you,” she dejectedly murmured.
“Abby, you misunderstand me. I’m laughing because I find great
enjoyment in seeing my best friend dealing with the outcome of a mess he himself
created.”
Abby sniggered. “Know him that well, do you?”
“Oh, yes.” Seeing how upset Abby was getting, Mikkel started over.
“Abby, I know Nikolai can be very persistent and demanding, intimidating even,
and stubborn as all hell, but having known him since we were small boys, I can
honestly tell you there is no one you want on your side more than him. I don’t
know what rumors you’ve heard, I’m sure none are pleasing, and, to be honest,
I’m certain most are true, but regardless of that, he is a man of honor, a man who
would lay down his life for those he loves. He is not the cold uncaring General
that everyone perceives him to be. He has the best of intentions, you must believe
that.”
Abby felt like throwing her hands up in the air. Here was another man
singing her praises about Nikolai which only made her want to fall in love with
him even more and she could not allow herself to do that and yet…she couldn’t
seem to stop herself.
With every kind and sincerely spoken word Mikkel and Alexi said and
every despairing and empathetic story she heard, her heart filled with affection for
Nikolai Kotova. Hell, she was even referring to him as Nikolia now, when the
hell had at that happened? I am seriously losing my mind!
“You know, I came here to spy on a man I’ve never met. They don’t tell
me why, but clearly they knew about his plans but kept that little bit of
information to themselves. Then, like a naïve fool, I try to help the man I’m
supposed to spy on and get knocked out for my stupidity. Then I come here, I’m
insulted and thrown into the dungeon by the very man who claims he wants to…I
don’t know…keep me! Then after mauling me in the dungeon and acting like I
167
Forever Mine
belonged to him, he treats me like shit and tells me he wants nothing to do with
me. But he seems to get extremely bothered with the fact that I was whipped by
his boss. He brings me up here, takes care of me, then proceeds to tell me that
he’s changing sides and that I’m supposed to just believe him. Frankly, Misha, I
don’t know what to believe anymore. And the worst part is that I shouldn’t trust
you or him, but for some asinine reason I do. Can you explain that?”
Mikkel shrugged one large shoulder. “Perhaps your heart and soul are
seeing things that you cannot. Maybe they are not hindered with the fear that
plagues your mind,” he softly suggested.
“Is it that obvious?”
Abby looked downright pitiful now and Mikkel had to keep a grin off his
face. “Well, I cannot probe you to know for certain…which reminds me, that is a
wonderful potion you use, I would love to know what’s in it.”
Abby chuckled. “That might be arranged.”
Mikkel smiled and winked. “Good, I’ll hold you to that. Now, as I was
saying, I cannot know for sure of your fear, but I think being uncertain of
something that is stronger, more powerful, and clearly unknown to you is natural.
Even I was scared shitless when I first met him.” He leaned in and whispered,
“But never, ever tell him that.”
Abby softly chuckled. “You have my word.”
“My point is, Abby, that he is a good man that has endured many
hardships. These things sadly changed him, but when I saw him with
you…Goddess, it was like seeing the Koyla I knew before the war and honestly, I
miss that man. I would very much like to have that friend back.”
Abby watched as Mikkel suddenly turned and headed toward the door.
“Now, you must excuse me. While I have enjoyed our time together, I do not
want to be seen with you in your…attractive attire by said best friend. So, I will
leave you on this. No matter what you’ve heard, and no matter how you think
your father and family will react, do not let that sway you. Judge the man for
yourself…as the man. Get to know him, Abby, that’s all I’m saying. I am certain
once you do, you will come to trust him and love him as dearly as I.”
Mikkel bowed then quietly left the room, closing the door as he did and
leaving Abby in tears.
Trust and love…Goddess above, that was the problem!
She was becoming obsessed with the man, she could admit that, and she
couldn’t deny that she was beginning to develop feelings for him as well. The
things she heard in this room touched her heart, but what did she know about the
man himself? Nothing. She had no idea if he would trample all over her with
dominance or give her room to breathe. She just didn’t know…but she was
beginning to wonder if she should give him a chance.
Goddess, the thought terrified her. She was still so afraid because no
matter how much of a good man he was, Nikolai Kotova was still an alpha vamp.
Actually, after meeting his imposing ‘Darkness,’ she knew he was much more
than your average vamp, he was something else entirely; something just as
attractive and even more dangerous.
168
Forever Mine
She had a lot to think about and a good hot shower in an elegant bathroom
was just the reprieve she needed. As she headed toward the bathroom, she
remembered that she hadn’t called Shane today. That could be a big problem.
If she didn’t contact him soon and let him know that she was okay, he
would make his way here. If that happened all hell would break loose and
Goddess save them all if he brought Nyle.
There was no question. She really could not linger here any longer. She
had to push all these mushy feelings she had for the General – that’s good, think
of him as the General, that will make it easier – away and concentrate on
escaping.
**********
Itaparica, Brazil
Shane stood on the balcony of his room looking out at the city before him.
He took a deep breath and closed his eyes as the aroma of the city filled his
nostrils, putting a smile on his face – he loved Brazil. He loved the never-ending
sunshine and warmth of the city. He loved the nightlife and the endless carnivals
that were always in full swing, but mostly, he loved the women. A plethora of
beautiful half dressed – or half naked, depending upon how you wanted to look at
it, he smirked – as far as the eye could see. They were free spirited and quick to
laugh and they were full of energy, an energy he thrived on.
The jubilant sounds of the carnival that had been going on for three days
drew his attention to the streets below. A flash of red caught his eye and he zeroed
in on that spark of crimson without any thought. With lowered brows and a harsh
curse under his breath, his gaze keenly followed the voluptuous form that moved
provocatively through the crowd.
Goddess, talk about energy, there was none that bespoke it more than her,
none that drew him more than her. His scowl turned frightening as it always did
when he let himself – even for one single second – think these thoughts that were
so…tainted.
It was wrong. She was like a sister to him. He watched as she took her first
steps, he heard the first words she ever murmured. Shit, he could even remember
her toilet training for Gods sake. He should be feeling a warm brotherly affection
for her, but what Shane felt when he looked at Bryony was anything but the
temperate feelings a sibling should feel. She thought he hated her, he snorted, if
she only knew – hell if anyone knew – the thoughts that went through his mind
when he looked at her, his days would surely be numbered.
She stood below on the street, talking to a street vendor who was trying to
sell her a bit if cloth. It glimmered under the street lamps, a beautiful emerald
green that Shane could tell even from this distance would be the same color as her
eyes.
An image instantly came to mind, that of a naked curvy body spread out
on satin sheets the same color of the rolling hills of Ireland. Thick flame red hair
spread out across his chest, tickling his belly. Full rosy lips wrapped around his
169
Forever Mine
cock as delicate feminine hands squeezed his shaft. He hissed from the unbridled
image, its vision was so candid, so real. It was one of many nightmares - as he’d
been calling them ever since the first one came to him when she turned eighteen that plagued him.
He knew he should turn away and stop staring at the woman he wanted
with a fierceness he should not be feeling, but he couldn’t. It was always like that
for him. Of course it was easier when there were other people about because then
there were distractions and he could easily hide his desires, but when there
wasn’t, he could barely contain them. He tried to keep as much distance between
them as possible but it never worked. He could never stay away for long because
no matter how much he hated it, he still needed to read her soul like he needed air
to breath. That he had never been able to ignore or push away. It was an essential
part of his being, something he absolutely needed to survive. It was the stupidest
of things to say, corny almost, but to Shane’s everlasting vexation it was the truth
and he fucking resented it with a passion.
Hell, everything about Bryony he resented. Abby thought he was afraid of
the Little Witch’s power and he wished to the Gods he was because the truth was
much worse…he hungered for it. He had this existential need for her and her
power. When he was near her, he felt alive and energized, like her energy seeped
into his without effort or guidance. It just found him and he found it. It was
powerfully strange, erotically stimulating and so damn pivotal to who he was that
he actually feared it and the taste of fear did not sit well with him. It was growing
into a deep bitterness that with every passing day only grew stronger.
The sound of her husky laughter lifted up the balcony and scorched his
soul. His hands tighten around the banister. In his head he saw her, naked…on her
hands and knees, her ass nestled tightly against him as he pulled out of her sleek
sheath and relentlessly slammed back inside as her screams of pleasure filled his
ears.
He cursed.
He had to stop this. He could not keep torturing himself with these
unbelievably hot images that made him feel so damn helpless. She was not his.
Could never be his. And that was that.
Straightening, he glared at Bryony with all the bitterness he felt then
turned away and walked back inside, pacing and taking deep calming breaths.
After a few more torturous seconds of phantom moans and sinful images, he
slowly started to get a grip.
He had to think of other things, like why he was here to begin with…Abby
and her mission.
He would give his sister until tonight to contact him and if she didn’t he
was going to Russia. Considering how fucking hot he was right now, that sounded
like a damn good idea. There was nothing like a cold-ass country to keep one’s
mind out of the gutter.
170
Forever Mine
CHAPTER TEN
Nikolai walked out of the stables and was just about to head down to the
guesthouse to see why Mikkel hadn’t left to search for Boris when Mikkel found
him instead.
“Did I miss the big event?” Mikkel asked.
Gods, how he wished, Nikolai thought, because then he wouldn’t have to
worry about it anymore, and he could focus all his attention on Abby. Instead, the
unborn foal was being as stubborn as Nikolai’s woman.
He grunted. “No, she’s being difficult.”
Mikkel chuckled. “Oh, kind of like someone else, I would assume.”
Nikolai’s sharp gaze fixed Mikkel with an agitated look. “You’ve met
Abaigeal.”
“Indeed I did, she is quite a unique woman.” He leaned in and winked at
Nikolai. “And the view is…very fine.”
Mikkel elbowed him in the side and Nikolia scowled at his teasing. She
better have been dressed and not in that damn sheet when his best friend was
enjoying the view.
“I suppose she was still pissed off?”
Mikkel, seeing the opportunity to tease his stoic friend, was unable to
resist. “Pissed off?” His eyes bulged in surprise. “On the contrary, she was warm
and open; friendly, a beautiful feminine creature who acted in the most proper of
ladylike fashion.”
Nikolai stopped walking then slowly turned to stare at Mikkel with one
black eyebrow raised. “Really? Ladylike, you say?”
“Oh, indeed. She was nothing but soft womanly grace. Why, she barely
spoke to me at all. Only when I asked a question, did she respond.” Mikkel was
ready to crack up with the look of disbelief on his friend’s face.
Nikolai found it hard to believe that his roughhouse little warrior would be
so contritely proper and ladylike. He stopped walking then spun around, grinning
at Mikkel, who was softly chuckling under his breath.
“Your games are not amusing, Misha.”
“Yes, that’s why you’re smiling. I can tell.”
Laughing, Nikolai started to walk toward the palace. “Alexi said you
never left to find Boris. Did something happen?”
Mikkel snorted, “Boris happened. He was in the guesthouse when I got
there.”
“And what did my esteemed uncle have to say?”
“His message was ‘not to fight it, to let it happen, peace awaited you.’”
Nikolai grunted but kept on walking, never once breaking stride. That
surprised Mikkel because it wasn’t the reaction he was expecting.
171
Forever Mine
He looked over and caught a glimpse of a slight grin on Nikolai’s face.
That was also not expected, but then he noticed how different Nikola’s aura was.
Before, it had been ravaged and hostile, unbalanced; now he walked with
confidence. There seemed to be a peace about him that had not been there before.
He seemed…relaxed.
Relieved, Mikkel smiled. “So, I guess Boris’ cryptic message once again
proves to be true. You have come to terms with the Darkness, I’m glad to hear it,
my friend. I got to tell you, you had me shitting my pants, and I hate that feeling.”
Nikolai chuckled. “Forgive me, Misha. I do feel better, I am more…” His
eyes hardened. “Determined.”
Mikkel was laughing now. “Yes, so I’ve heard. You know, you’re scaring
the girl. Be careful you don’t push too hard, Koyla. You don’t want her running
away from you.”
Nikolai’s eyes gleamed predatory. “True, but I do love a chase.”
“Don’t we all?” Mikkel heartily laughed.
“Boris left Russia?” Nikolai somberly asked.
“Yes, he’s on his way to Scotland. He should arrive before Sasha and
Katya. It’s all taken care of; there is only one loose end…”
“Dalibor and Vladimir,” Nikolai said.
“Yes.”
“He’s awake and Vladimir has been performing the healing spell. It won’t
be long before he’s ready to go. Of course,” Nikolai’s eyes flashed with
eagerness, “the only place he’ll be going too is hell and while I’d love to do it
myself, I have more pressing matters to attend to.”
Mikkel’s grin was leering. “Would those pressing matters be a woman
who is currently in your bedroom taking a shower?”
“Is she now? Well, that does sound promising, doesn’t it?”
Mikkel laughed. “I would say so. Go, my friend, and seduce your S’airsul.
I will take care of Dalibor and Vladimir.”
The just reached the courtyard when Mikkel’s phone rang. Reaching into
his pocket, he pulled it out. “Yes?” He scowled. “What?”
A string of curses left Mikkel’s lips. There was only one thing that could
draw such quick and sudden anger to the otherwise calm and mellow Mikkel.
“No, I’ll come and take care of it.” Turning off his phone, Mikkel pierced
Nikolai with a scorching blue gaze.
“Liv?” Nikolai asked.
Mikkel nodded. “That was Jock. He just saw her driving here. She’s about
twenty minutes out.”
“I thought you told her to meet us in Scotland instead of coming here?”
“I did,” Mikkel growled. “You know how well my darling sister listens to
me.”
Nikolai laughed. “Where is Runa?”
Runa was Liv’s companion and usually the one that kept a leash on
Mikkel’s spitfire sister because Liv actually listened to Runa. The problem was
that Runa was essentially more difficult to deal with than Liv. She was a Viking
172
Forever Mine
and she was a woman; basically, she didn’t take any shit and she made no secret
of what she thought of Mikkel’s guardianship of his young sister.
Amused, Nikolai asked, “What did you do Misha to draw Runa’s wrath?”
Mikkel snorted. “What haven’t I done? It’s the same shit with that
woman, Koyla, she is relentless. She blames me for Liv’s wildness. She says I’ve
shirked in my duty as her guardian.”
Nikolia turned somber as he stopped and faced Mikkel. Laying his hand
on his shoulder, he squeezed. “I’m sorry, Misha, it’s my fault. If it weren’t for
me…”
Mikkel knocked his hand off his shoulder. “Oh, stuff it Nikolai, it is not
your fault. You didn’t force me, it was my choice.”
“I know, but still…”
“No, I will not allow you to take responsibility for this. This is Arnost’s
doing, not yours and not mine. Lay the blame where it is due. Besides, Runa is
just being…Runa. Overdramatic. There is nothing wrong with Liv. She might be
a little spirited, but she’s not a wild hoyden as Runa puts it.”
Nikolai nodded in agreement, but he actually agreed with Runa. Liv was a
sweet and pleasant woman, but she was also determined, willful, and always
looking for adventure. Mikkel just couldn’t see past the sweet façade Liv showed
him. In Mikkel’s eyes, she was the same wholesome and pure little sister she had
been when she was five.
“Now, let me go and take care of this. I won’t be long and when I come
back, I’ll take care of our little problems.” Mikkel turned to leave and as he did,
he pulled out his cell phone and immediately started yelling in Old Norse.
“Runa…”
Nikolia chuckled as he watched a very animated Mikkel stomp through
the yard, yelling at Runa and heading toward the Hummer he would take on the
ten mile drive down to the gatehouse. When he moved the phone away from his
ear and said a prayer to Odin for strength, Nikolai only laughed harder – he could
practically hear Runa’s angry and just as loud retort.
Walking inside the palace all thoughts of his friend disappeared.
Nikolai looked up toward the second floor where paradise awaited. Well,
paradise with a sharp tongue and a wicked jab that is.
He climbed the stairs, taking the steps two at time, licking his lips in
anticipation, his body already preparing for a seductive war of wills.
**********
Abby stepped out of the shower, grabbed a towel, then briskly started to
dry herself off. When she was done she put on the robe that Alexi left for her.
She stared at herself in the mirror and what stared back was a woman who
looked…happy?
Everything she was feeling felt so right but how could it be? She should
be worried about how to get back home, yet she wasn’t. She felt confused and
adrift in sensations that she wanted to feel but shouldn’t. The only emotion that
still made sense was the fear she felt whenever she looked at Nikolai, not for the
173
Forever Mine
man, but for the intense feelings he brought out in her. Those were terrifying and
she had to hold onto that. She had to remember that wanting him came with a
price, a price she was too afraid to pay.
Besides their first encounter in the dungeon, he made himself perfectly
clear – he expected a lifetime with her. Oh, she could most definitely handle a
life time of passion in that man’s arms, but it was everything else that came with
it she didn’t want any part of.
She threw back her shoulders. She had to stay strong. She had to resist
him. She had to…stay away, period. It was as simple as that. Because the
moment she looked at him, she got heated, and being in the presence of his
demon, as proven just before, was even more irresistible. She had to leave and she
would as soon as she got dressed.
With her mind settled and her inner strength once more indomitable, Abby
grabbed a fresh towel. Bending over, she wrapped the towel around her head and
started to dry her hair.
That was the view that greeted Nikolai when he walked into the room.
Standing in the threshold of the bathroom, Nikolai stopped dead in his
tracks. Abby was bent over shaking her hair out, and as she did, that luscious ass
wiggled about temptingly. He stood stock still and used the time she gave him,
though unknowingly, to caress every inch of that ass with his eyes. Goddess save
him, he wanted to squeeze it as he lifted her up against him and entered her.
He quietly removed his jacket and let it fall silently to the floor. He took
deep calming breaths and as he did, he had a private one on one with the
Darkness, who was ready to grab her and claim her.
Calm down, we need to move slowly. We can’t bombard her and we can’t
bully her. We have to seduce her, make her see how extraordinary we would be
together. Make her crave the passion and explosive heat only we can give her.
In response, the Darkness reluctantly, yet quickly, grumbled his
agreement. Its fast compliance had Nikolai’s eyebrow lifting in surprise. Usually
the Darkness was all about taking what it wanted and to hell with anything else. It
rarely ever agreed so readily. He could only presume it was because of the woman
provokingly bent over in from of them.
The Darkness knew as well as Nikolai that Abby had some issues when it
came to the extreme level of their intimacy, and neither one of them wanted her
running away from them. They had only one goal before reaching the Summit:
relieving her of that fear. Well, there was no better time to start then now.
As Abby rubbed her hair in the towel, she was trying to figure out a way
to escape, which was priority one. Priority two was contacting Shane. She
snorted. Maybe if she asked nicely, the General would give her a phone. Yeah,
right.
Abby gave her hair one last good pat then stood up and flipped her hair
back. A startled gasp left her lips as her gaze met a pair of hungry midnight blue
eyes in the mirror, watching her with an intensity that immediately stirred her
senses.
She almost groaned in frustration because the second their eyes made
contact, her heart beat faster and her pulse raced. The temperature in the room
174
Forever Mine
rose about twenty degrees and she had to fight the urge to fan herself. She wanted
to scream at him to leave, but instead her mouth opened and she licked her
suddenly parched lips. She was struck dumb as not one single word came out.
Her entire neurological system was thrown into chaos by the smoldering stare he
was searing her with.
Holding nothing back from her expressive brown orbs, Nikolai put every
single carnal intention he had into his gaze. He wanted her to see and feel just
how potent his attraction for her was. Even if he wanted to hide it, he wouldn’t
have been able to. He was physically incapable of doing so. His need for her was
too powerful and so ingrained in his mind, body, and soul that there was no way
for him to be subtle. A slow seduction was going to be hard.
His eyes slowly perused the exquisiteness of her naked body. There was
no way in hell he could stop the yearning growl of need from escaping. Goddess,
she was beautiful. The open robe gifted him with a tantalizing glimpse of a tan
flat stomach and the soft sides of perfect breasts. For one second his vision
blurred. She was so perfect for him, appealed to him in every single way, that
Nikolai knew he would never want or need another woman.
Abby reached for the robe, intending to cover her loveliness from his view
but that wasn’t an option for Nikolai.
“Don’t.” His voice was deep and low, graveled with passion, and loaded
with authority.
Abby stilled.
Her eyes held his right before he once more looked down her body.
She wanted to close the robe, she wanted to shield herself from his hot
gaze, but she was riveted by his eyes that were growing darker with covetousness
the more he looked and, Goddess help her, she liked it. It made her feel like the
most desirable woman in the world; sexy, wanted, and she felt herself slipping
down the rabbit hole and into a world filled with nothing but him, her, and their
carnal pleasures.
“Abby, ti takaya krasivaya.”
With every syllable he spoke, Nikolai’s voice deepened and became
richer, oozing with erotic invitation as he told her she was beautiful.
Abby felt as if she were adrift in a carnal fog of exigency. Her entire body
shivered with pulsating vibes of longing. Gods blood, was he trying to kill her
with desire?
Fighting the spell he so effortlessly cast was almost impossible when all
she wanted to do was reach out to him, pull him into her body and absorb all the
erotic promises his eyes and voice spoke to her. But somehow she held it back.
She stood perfectly still and clenched her hands at her side because giving in
would be bad.
As Nikolai observed Abby’s inner war with her desires, he took a deep
soothing breath to compose his own raging need, but all that did was bring the
sweet honey scent of her rising excitement flowing into his nostrils. It was sweet
temptation and he told her so.
“Sladkoe iskushenie.”
175
Forever Mine
Holding her gaze that just flared with heat, Nikolai took slow even steps
into the room until he stood behind her. The moment his leather vest touched her
back, her breathing increased and her eyelids became heavy. She gazed at him
with a disquietude she was still holding on to.
With her heart pounding in her chest, Abby felt his blistering heat against
her back. Branding her. Silently demanding she give him everything he wanted.
What she wanted, but shouldn’t have.
Breathlessly, she pleaded with him, “Please…stop.”
Slowly he threaded his fingers through her hair. “Shh, don’t be afraid,
Abby,” he whispered in her ear.
Abby took exception to that comment and somehow she found the gusto to
speak with a confidence she just wasn’t feeling.
“I’m not afraid of you.” The hard glint in her eyes said she was offended
by his statement.
Nikolai softly chuckled. “No, you’re not.” He smiled tenderly as his hand
continued to stroke her hair. “But you are afraid of what I make you feel.” Abby
opened her mouth to protest, but his finger covered her lips. “Abby, what we feel
for each other, it’s not wrong; it’s beautiful, and you’re not alone feeling these
strong emotions, they are as strong for me.” The urge to grab her was almost
irresistible, but he didn’t. “Goddess, woman, you have been with me since that
night in Germany. I was dead inside before then. Meeting you, joining our bodies
together, brought me back to life, and I have been dying inside without you.”
Abby closed her eyes against the emotions sweeping inside that his
confession wrought. Tenderness, he was showing her the soft gentle core of the
man who lay beneath the warrior. It was his greatest weapon, the one that would
bring her down. She didn’t think he was aware of how susceptible she was to it.
Everything in the way he spoke, to his touch, said this was not a game of
manipulation, this was truth…sincerity. He was speaking what was in his soul.
The hum growing with heat and life confirmed it. Told her there was nowhere to
run to. That she could no longer hide from the truth, even though she desperately
wanted to.
“Please, don’t say anything more, I can’t hear this,” she softly pleaded.
Nikolai continued to run his hand through her hair. Against her will, Abby
leaned into his gentle caress. He kissed the top of her head.
“Abby, I am not blind nor am I uncaring when it comes to your feelings. I
know the strength of my desire scares you, but I cannot help the way I feel,
lyubof, and I can’t stop them.”
“Try, please try,” Abby softly sobbed as she closed her eyes and looked
down at the floor.
“I cannot” Nikolai’s smile became even more affectionate. He gently
took her chin in his grasp and raised her head, without words demanding her
attention. When she complied, his smile deepened.
“Abby, when I look at you, I see a future I never thought I would have. I
see the one woman in the world I desire above all others, the woman who has
made me feel something other than despair. When I look at you, Abaigeal Mac
Branain, I see hope… I feel… love.”
176
Forever Mine
Abby blinked away the moisture gathering in her eyes and tried to look
away but Nikolai would not let her. He turned her head toward him and placed a
kiss on each closed eye lid.
“I want you to feel those same things when you look at me. I could never
hurt you or betray your trust.” Her lids slowly opened and he held her gaze, softly
running his fingers through her hair. “Remember how good it felt in Germany?
Remember the pleasure we shared? Don’t you want to feel that way again? Can
you honestly tell me that you have not dreamt of me? That you haven’t wondered
what it would be like to feel that and so much more, again and again?” Abby once
more tried to look away from his heated gaze, but he held her chin in a gentle yet
firm hold. “Please, Abby, don’t hide from me, answer me.”
It was a command, but it was full of tenderness and affection, an appeal
for truth and honesty, a need to know and understand.
Abby stared into eyes of the darkest blue. He opened his heart and soul to
her in that gaze and all he was asking for in return was her honesty. She couldn’t
deny him that. She was scared out of her mind, but she couldn’t stop herself from
revealing the truth.
“It’s been… hard.” She barely got it out and when she tried to hide her
flushed face he wouldn’t let her.
“Don’t look away from me.” When Nikolai held her attention once more,
his smile was pure love and he rewarded her honesty with another affectionate
kiss to the top of her head. “Thank you.” Moving slowly, so not to startle her, he
angled her head to the left then deliberately lowered his mouth to hers. Hovering
just over her lips, he whispered, “Thank you so much, milaya.”
The first touch of his lips on hers was electric and Abby’s hand rose to his
hands that held her face. As if he had all the time in the world, Nikolai sensually
slid his lips across hers, teasingly, never attempting to enter, not rushing or
plundering. It was the most gentlest of strokes, yet it was more devastating than
the most aggressive kiss.
When he pulled back, Abby followed him, whimpering with the loss of his
mouth. Smiling and still holding her gaze, Nikolai knew the moment was at hand;
she was warm and relaxed, and he had to move in for the kill before she snapped
out of the haze.
Turning her head so she looked forward and into the mirror, he grasped
the edge of the robe in his hands. His knuckles skimmed the sides of her breasts.
Abby sharply inhaled and seized his hands. “No, don’t.”
“Yes, Abby.” Nikolai confirmed his intentions with a soft yet
authoritative answer, but he did release the robe and instead raised her damp hair
up and off her left shoulder. He licked her neck then drew the flesh of her
shoulder into his mouth and gently suckled.
Abby shuddered as a sharp spike of lust hit her hard. “Oh, Goddess…
please… you have to stop.”
Nikolai paid no mind to her weak protest. Instead he released her flesh,
licked it soothingly then drew it back into his mouth, gradually increasing the
pressure of his mouth and suckling harder.
Holy shit! She liked that. A deep throaty moan escaped her lips.
177
Forever Mine
“Don’t fight it, Abby. Don’t fight what we can be together.”
Nikolai bestowed another stimulating open mouth kiss on her shoulder
then his hands skimmed down her arms. Reaching her hands, he lifted them up to
his lips and kissed each finger, never once breaking eye contact with her in the
mirror.
“I want to show you there is nothing to fear. I want to give you only
pleasure. Show you how good it can be for us. Let me, milaya moya…let me love
you.”
Abby couldn’t speak. She was drowning in his eyes that were quickly
becoming pools of inky blackness. She couldn’t resist him and she no longer
wanted to.
Slowly Nikolai pulled the robe off her unresisting body. It dropped to the
floor and she stood naked in front him. Lifting her arms, he placed them around
his neck then he just gazed at her.
Her eyes were a glazed chocolate as her body trembled against his. He
knew she was trapped by their mutual passion as much as he was, but she was still
afraid. Deep vulnerability lay just beneath the surface of desire; seeing it
strengthened Nikolai’s determination to make her understand.
The determination on Nikolai’s face was frightening.
Abby tried to look away but he held her chin firmly in his grasp. His raw
possessive regard shook her to the core. It frightened her and it exhilarated her.
She wanted to so bad to give in but a part of her was still determined not to.
Unable to move her head she did the only thing she could, she closed her
yes.
Nikolai frowned. No, that would not do at all. “Look at me, Abby. Keep
your eyes on mine at all times. Your eyes are my doorway to your pleasure. They
tell me without words how to please you.”
Abby shook her head, squeezing her eyes closed. This was what she
feared, this closeness; it was too much, too soon, and way too intimate.
“Don’t fear this connection, Abby. I would never, ever use it against you.
I only seek to give you pleasure, to know what you desire, to feel what you’re
feeling. To know this…” He hissed with desire; his body involuntarily shook.
“… this is what I dreamt of… knowing your deepest and darkest fantasy and
fulfilling each and every one of them. This is inside me, Abby. My heart… it
beats for you, my soul… screams for yours, and my body… Goddess above,
woman, my body aches to make you come. Let me see, lubimaya, let me into your
desire.” His gaze turned intense and strong, meaningful. “You have my word as a
warrior that I will never, ever seek anything you do not wish to give.”
This was it, the moment of truth. She could either keep her eyes plastered
closed and somehow find a way to walk away from him, or she could take that
scary as shit step and give him a chance to prove she could trust him with her
heart, with her soul, and with her body.
The memory of all he told her before and the tenderness it evoked came to
mind and with it the hurtling reality of spending the rest of her life with a man of
her father’s choosing; a man she did not desire, a man who couldn’t even satisfy
the violent cravings he could never even possibly create.
178
Forever Mine
The bitter truth hit her. That was the life that was before her, one of
loneliness and indifference - and as Abby stood there, she realized if that was the
life intended for her, if that was all her future consisted of, then she should seize
whatever joy she could now. She was still deathly afraid of opening the door to
Nikolai Kotova, but she knew in that moment that she must, because a life
without ever experiencing it again was too painful to even contemplate.
Slowly Abby opened her eyes and looked into his. Her breath hitched at
what she saw.
The Darkness stared back with eyes as black as night and veins pulsing
with energy and life. The body pressed up against her naked back felt harder and
stronger. His sexual allure cascaded around her then through her sending a burst
of heat that scorched her on the inside. She was on fire. Her pussy ached and
throbbed, her breasts were heavy and sore and the longer she looked into his
fathomless eyes, the stronger and more intense that pleasure felt.
Surrendering to passion, Abby gave into her desires and on a breathy plea
of awe, she relented.
“Nikolai.”
Nikolai wanted to shout to the world as he heard the concession in her
voice, that and hearing his given name spilling off her lips for the first time sent a
shock of lust spearing through him.
“Yes, Abby, I am here for you. Always for you, moya dusha.”
His gaze turned voracious, harder, more determined but whereas before it
scared her, now it thrilled her. Now she wanted his hunger. She wanted his
dominance. She wanted every dirty and dark emotion he could give her, and he
saw it all in her eyes.
Nikolai smirked. He could read her every thought, knew without any
doubt what turned her on. Knowing she had the same dark caprices as him made
him ecstatic.
He was a smooth and accomplished lover, and he did enjoy going slow
and taking his time, but his favorite way to make love was to not make love at all.
At the core, he was a sexual beast; he’d always known it and always accepted that
part of his nature and he had indulged it. He loved sex, all kinds of sex; he liked
group sex and he liked one on one sex. Mostly, he liked it as hot, hard, and fast as
he could get it, and he loved a vocal lover that gave as good as she got. To put it
simply, he liked to talk dirty and he liked to fuck.
Knowing what would get Abby even hotter, he spoke in Russian, the
words that so easily came to his lips.
“I am going to make you come so hard, lyubof. I’m going to make you so
wet and ready for me that when I sink into that tight little pussy, I’ll slide right in
and take you hard and fast.”
Abby moaned as Nikolai trailed a finger from her neck down between her
breasts then down to her belly button. She watched as his gaze followed his finger
until he reached the apex of her thighs then became fixated on the small stripe of
pubic hair. Mesmerized, her heart in her throat, she watched as his eyes turned
pitch black.
“Mm, very nice.”
179
Forever Mine
Nikolai looked back into her eyes and once more trailed his finger up to
her chest. Goddess, it was amazing the connection he felt with her. Every stroke
he made on her skin and every sexy little sigh she made in response seemed to
feed the Darkness’ power. It was growing, seeping further into him and linking
them closer to her. Fuck, he wanted that, he wanted it so bad he could taste it.
“You like it when I talk that way,” Nikolai smoothly cajoled. “It gets you
hotter when I tell you how I’m going to fuck you.”
Abby groaned, affirming his declaration. Her hands dug into his forearms,
but she didn’t answer; she didn’t have to, her body spoke to him in volumes.
Nikolai’s hand moved down between her legs and he cupped her sex.
“You’re so hot, Abby, and so dripping wet.” He growled with lust. “Wet, hot and
soft… so soft, just the way I like it.” Flattening his hand, Nikolai skimmed them
back up across her stomach and toward her breasts. He cupped each one, feeling
their fullness in his hands and groaning with the pleasure. “Perfect.”
Seared by his touch, Abby couldn’t take these slow measuring strokes.
The pressure was too much, too powerful, she needed more and she wasn’t afraid
to ask for it.
“Please… touch me.”
Goddess, his cock painfully hardened hearing her plea.
“Spread your legs, lyubof.”
Abby wasted no time in complying. She widened her stance and as
Nikolai squeezed both breasts, her hands hungrily tangled in his hair and she
pressed back against him, rolling her hips against the hardness nestled behind her.
Nikolai greedily watched her artless moves and the way her body was
succulently spread out and aching for what he could give her. Releasing one
breast, he stroked her belly then caressed his way to the prize that awaited him.
One finger stroked her wet engorged lips.
Abby groaned loudly and moved her hips against his finger, aching for so
much more. “Please, Nikolai… I need…”
“I know what you need, lyubof.” His finger circled her wet entrance then,
in one swift motion, he plunged inside.
“Yes, Niko…”
His named ended on a sharp lustful moan when he immediately followed
up his first thrust with two more fingers, plunging them inside of her tight, silky
heat.
Nikolai could have wept from the pleasure, it was so damn good. The snug
passage his fingers were sheathed in reminded him that she had been with no
other man but him.
“You’re so tight, lyubof. So… mine.” Nikolai growled ravenously. He
had absolutely no control when it came to this woman. He wanted to keep going
slow, but he could not fight his baser instincts to plunder and conquer. On their
own accord, his fingers moved faster and began to fuck her harder and with four
fingers.
Abby’s eyes were closed; her head was thrown back and resting on his
shoulder, her hips thrusting forward in sync with the fingers that were gliding
effortlessly inside her. She had never known anything as good as this. Well, that
180
Forever Mine
wasn’t entirely true. She wanted him fucking her harder and faster with his big
thick cock, taking her with the same urgency he had done before.
She was trapped by her lust for him, ensnared by the power of those
commanding hands, imprisoned within the sound of his deep rich voice, held
captive by his enthralling eyes that saw her every sexual desire and gave it to her
unconditionally, every dirty little thing that got her wetter and hotter for him.
“I want so bad to sink my cock inside you, Abby. I want to bend you over
the sink and fuck you mindlessly.”
Abby groaned helplessly. “Goddess yes, please, Niko, give it to me,
please.”
Need oozed out of Abby and pulsated with imperious demand inside of
Nikolai. He felt the Darkness answering her call, but he fought it back. She might
be exactly where he wanted her to be, but he knew if he took her here and now it
would not be enough. He would not only crave more, but he would crave
everything – he would not be able to resist the compulsory instinct to sink his
fangs in her throat and truly make her his, and that was a step he himself was not
ready to take.
Everything he was going through, all these feelings and sensations of new
life and purpose meant more than what he currently knew. Until he knew exactly
what everything meant and could explain it to Abby, he could not do anything
that might cause her to resent him. Still, that didn’t mean he couldn’t satisfy her
and give her pleasure.
He kissed her cheek. “Not yet, milaya moya, there is no need to rush. We
did that before. I want to woo you.”
Woo me?
Abby wasn’t sure she heard him correctly. “What?”
Nikolai ignored her question. He had to. Holding the Darkness back
required all his concentration.
“For now, I’m going to explore every inch of you with my hands and my
mouth. Pleasure you until you beg me to stop.”
With that said his fingers left her body and Abby cried out with the loss.
But no sooner was he gone then she was turned around and thrown up on the
counter. Her ass hit the cold marble countertop and she inhaled sharply from the
shocking sensation.
“Lean back, lyubof. Relax and just feel all I have to give you.”
Complying, Abby leaned back, her movement thrust her breasts out and
on a moan of hunger Nikolai bent down and took one breast into his mouth as his
other hand played with the hardened nipple of the other.
He feasted on her breasts for what seemed like hours to Abby. She was
wiggling with need, restless for more, tugging on his hair in silent demand to give
her everything. Nikolai answered with a feverish growl.
Releasing her breasts Nikolai got down on his knees. He pushed her thighs
apart and greedily gazed at the center of her womanhood.
“Beautiful pussy. I bet it tastes like sunshine.”
Abby’s eyes bulged as she watched his tongue slowly come out. When he
licked her pussy from the swollen nub down to the wet weeping entrance of her
181
Forever Mine
body, she shuddered in lust and surprise. “Holy shit!” She had never, ever
experienced anything like it in the world. It was marvelous, fantastic, it was the
most glorious sensation she ever felt. “Goddess above, Niko!”
Nikolai stopped what he was doing and grinned up at her. “You like that?”
Now that she knew how his mystical eyes worked, Abby found his
question annoying. She glowered then, without any inhibition, grabbed his head.
“You know I do. Don’t stop, damn it!”
“Demanding wench.”
Nikolai chuckled then resumed his reverence of her swollen pussy,
alternating between nibbles and long licks to strong sucking and long hard strokes
of his tongue. He took her tight little nub in between his teeth then gently bit
down just as he thrust two fingers inside her. Her body tightened, her legs
automatically rose and wrapped around his head, squeezing. She was going to
come and he was going to feast on her pleasure.
Nikolai could feel the excitement growing inside of him, he wanted so
much to taste her orgasm, wanted so badly to hear her scream his name that he
increased his efforts. He spread her pussy then plunged his tongue inside her tight
sheath and fucked her… faster and harder.
Abby gripped the back of his head then pushed him further against her.
“Niko, so… good, don’t stop, please… don’t stop!”
Abby was falling to pieces. She was on the precipice of a mind blowing
orgasm that she desperately wanted to reach. She was almost there, teetering on
the brink of magnificence, oblivious to anything but the amazing man between
her legs and his talented hot mouth that coveted her.
With a wicked smile of anticipation, she thrust against his face, calling his
name, begging for more. Then, when she was just about to achieve everything he
promised he was going to give her… he was gone.
Nikolai savagely swore, hearing the urgent knock on the outside bedroom
door. He gave Abby one last long lick and thrust of his fingers then pulled out.
“Nikolai?” Abby bewilderedly asked.
Nikolai stood up turned to the door and shouted, completely missing the
shocked and growing anger on Abby’s face.
“What?”
Alexi’s small voice came through the door. “Milord, Stefan is here and
requests a moment of your time.”
Nikolai ran a hand through his hair as one expletive after another left his
lips. Fuck! That prick always had the worst timing. He turned around to look at
Abby. She was still sprawled out on the counter top, legs spread, juices flowing
and glistening; his mouth watered.
She looked at him, her gaze pleading him to come back, her breasts rising
rapidly with every ragged breath she took. Goddess, he didn’t want to leave her,
but he had too.
“Abby…”
Abby read the regret in his eyes and her own darkened with rage and
resentment. “You cannot be serious.” He opened his mouth to respond but she cut
182
Forever Mine
him off. “Do not even think about leaving, Nikolai.” She was pissed off; she had
finally accepted the inevitable and he was going to leave her, like this!
Nikolai smiled sheepishly and answered, switching to English, “I’m sorry,
Lyubof, but I must. I’ll be right back, I swear.”
Abby jumped off the counter, grabbed the robe off the floor and threw it
on, and with it, Nikolai saw the wall he just broke through being quickly
reconstructed.
The emptiness that immediately entered Abby the moment he stopped was
inconceivable. She felt incomplete without his attention and affection, and that
only served to remind her of how dangerous this man was to her wellbeing.
“Don’t bother coming back. Forget it! Just forget everything. Go and
take care of all your little secrets, I don’t give a shit!” she scathingly shouted.
Nikolai felt her anger to the bottom of his soul. The Darkness was still
out, so with his eyes on hers, he knew the duplicity she felt, the distrust that
seeped right back in. He tried to make her understand.
“Abby, lyubof, don’t be angry. I don’t want to leave you, but I must go
and talk to Stefan.” He reached out toward her shoulder, but she shrugged him
off and glared with vehemence.
Abby was absolutely enraged. She had taken the chance, she had opened
herself to him, she trusted him, and as quick as a knock on a door, he was going to
leave her for his own purpose. That was the truth of being involved with an alpha
male – it was all about them.
“Nikolai,” Abby sneered. “I give you permission to look and see what I’m
really feeling in this moment, and if you need any clarification, here it is for you
in Russian. Don’t call me lyubof! I am not your love! And don’t bother coming
back because I won’t be here!”
As soon as the words left her mouth, Abby found herself in his arms and
plastered against his body.
The Darkness was snarling, angry. “You are not going anywhere until we
get things straightened out between us.”
“There’s nothing to get straightened out, I’m leaving, or did you forget
that my father’s on your father’s kill list!”
Nikolai’s eyes were black with fury. “No, I did not forget, but we have at
least two days until they reach Scotland and we are going to spend them together.
You will come to understand that you belong to me! That we belong together!”
He violently slapped his hand against his chest indicating the Darkness that was
breathing with life. “This… this tells me it’s so. This Darkness that is clawing at
my soul just to touch you and taste you, this tells me that you are our S’airsul,
Abaigeal Mac Branain, and you will come to recognize that!”
Abby’s eyes widened then immediately darkened with her own outrage –
bloody alpha vamps!
Violently she pushed against his chest, effectively getting him to release
her and pushing him back two steps. She followed him, fiercely jabbing her
finger against him.
“You are out of your ever loving mind if you think I would ever want to
spend the rest of my life with a controlling domineering lummox like you! I can’t
183
Forever Mine
trust you! And this… leaving… proves it! You don’t care about me! This is just
some stupid fucking plan of yours to get me on your side. For what, Nikolai?
Huh? Do you think if I fall in love with you, that my father would accept you
back under the fold with loving arms? Is that what you think?”
She was on the verge of tears, but she held them at bay. She would not
cry. She would only show him her defiance.
Nikolai’s heart lurched with her words. Looking into her eyes, he saw how
true they were; she really thought he didn’t care. He raised his hands in a sign of
truce and calmed the Darkness down, keeping his voice composed and less
aggressive.
“Abby, trust me to take care of everything. I will not let anything happen
to your family. I am not showering you with my attention to get on your father’s
good side. I need you, Abby… literally. My Darkness needs you, and our need is
not contingent on your father’s approval.”
The sharp rap on the door had Nikolai cursing once again. “I’ll be right
there, damn it!” He turned back to look at Abby, beseeching her with his eyes for
understanding; seeking to gain the one thing he wanted most… her trust. “There is
no game here, Abby. I swear to you. You must trust me.”
Abby felt the hum inside her pulsating with unwavering earnestness. She
wanted desperately to do just that, but she was hurt and angry, and a part of her
was ashamed with what she let happen.
It infuriated her how effortlessly it was for him to drag her into the sensual
web he created. It was so easy for him. Everything made sense to him and he
dug his feet into the sand with getting what he wanted. Well, it wasn’t that easy
for her, and damn it, she resented his simplicity with the entire situation. She was
suffering in uncertainties and he didn’t seem to understand that or care.
She pushed away from him and turned around. “Go away.”
Growling from her stubbornness, Nikolai leaned down and grabbed his
jacket. “Stay here, and when I come back, we’re going to finish this.”
Turning back around to face him, Abby harshly chortled, “No, we’re not.
This…” She waved her hand between them. “Is finished already.”
She turned away and gave him her back once again, but she still saw the
reflection of the Darkness in the mirror as it growled menacingly, threw its hands
up in the air in frustration, stalked out into the bedroom, opened the door and then
slammed it shut.
Outside in the hallway, Nikolai took out the table and lamp by the side of
his bedroom door with one long swipe of his arm.
“Fuck!” He stalked down the hallway, Alexi quietly following behind him.
“Where the fuck is that ill-timing prick?” Nikolai growled.
Alexi swallowed. “Um, at the back door, milord. I’m sorry for…”
Nikolai held up his hand. “It is not your fault, Alexi, you did the right
thing.”
Agitated to the core of his being, Nikolai stormed down the stairs with
Alexi behind him, completely forgetting to cast the spell that locked his bedroom
door.
184
Forever Mine
CHAPTER ELEVEN
Hidden in the shadowy alcove down the hall, a maliciously smirking
Dalibor watched Nikolai exhibit the most unfettered and violent display of
emotion he had ever seen from the man before.
Dalibor could barely contain his joy having witnessing something he was
pretty certain no one had ever seen. He didn’t think the bastard had any feelings
left after all the shit Arnost and Konstantin had put him through, but there was no
denying what Dalibor just saw or what caused it. He was thankful Vladimir had
finished the spell when he did, otherwise he would have missed the entire show.
Dalibor grinned, of course he was also exceedingly thankful that Nikolai for
forgot to lock his door.
“It seems the General has been playing with the Count’s toy, Vladimir,”
Dalibor happily stated with an evil glint in his eye. “I’m sure milord would wish
for me to rectify that. Come, we have a prisoner to collect.” Dalibor headed
toward Nikolai’s room with Vladimir close on his heels.
Abby was just walking out of the bathroom and in the process of buttoning
the blouse Alexi left for her when she heard the creaking of the door being
opened. Without looking up, she irately said, “I’m not talking to you anymore,
Nikolai, so you might as well just leave.”
“From what I heard, Cherie, there wasn’t much talking going on to begin
with.”
Abby’s head snapped up to see Dalibor standing in the doorway.
“What the hell are you doing here?” She scathingly asked.
“Shouldn’t I be asking you that question?” Chuckling, Dalibor stepped
further into the room. He was followed by a snarling Vladimir. “After all,” he
continued. “I don’t recall the Count instructing Nikolai to bed you. Unless, of
course, he didn’t and Nikolai, being the sex fiend he is, cajoled you. And of
course, you being the whore you are… agreed,” he sneered.
Abby’s eyes crinkled with distaste. “You know, you give the entire human
race a bad name.” She crossed her arms over her chest and stared back defiantly.
“If I were you, I would turn and walk right back out because I don’t think the
General would like the idea of you being in his room.”
Dalibor only laughed harder. “Like I care what that bastard wants, his time
is over.” He stepped closer, callously staring into Abby’s face. “By sticking his
cock in places it doesn’t belong, he signed his death warrant.” His eyes hardened
and he stood straight, motioning to Vladimir. “Come, my sweet whore, it is time
for us to leave. I have a lovely room all set and ready for you at the Count’s
mountain home.”
Abby took another step backwards then buckled down as Dalibor stepped
out of the way and Vladimir approached her with arms outstretched. Just as he
drew near, Abby fell to the floor and swept the goon’s feet out from under him.
185
Forever Mine
Vladimir fell to the floor with a thud. Abby jumped up and, with both feet,
landed hard on his chest, twisting her hips as she did. It was a hard hit, something
that would have knocked out anyone, anyone that is except a magically enhanced
vampire that was built like a Mack truck.
Vladimir snarled then grabbed Abby’s legs. He sat up, twisted his upper
body and threw her against the wall where she slammed cheek first into the corner
of the fireplace’s mantel.
Fuck, that hurt!
Eyes watering from the pain, Abby turned around and tried to get her
bearings back, but Vladimir was on her. His hands wrapped around her neck and
then with ease, he dragged her up the wall and started to squeeze.
Abby seized Vladimir’s forearms then dug her nails into his pasty skin
trying to get him to release her. He didn’t even flinch. She kicked out with her
legs, but Vladimir sidestepped her and squeezed harder.
Abby started gasping for breath; her vision was becoming blurry and her
head felt like it was floating on a cloud as she stared into Vladimir’s glowing
yellow eyes. Shit, she really did not want this ugly bastard’s face to be the last
thing she ever saw but her vision was turning black. Her legs slowed until they
weren’t moving anymore and she heard Dalibor’s happy yet bored voice in the far
off distance.
“Don’t kill her, Vladimir, just knock her out. Everyone else is getting a
piece of that ass, I think I would like to enjoy it as well.”
Dalibor’s lecherous laugh was cut off when the bedroom door was flung
open then slammed against the wall. Surprised by the violently loud noise,
Vladimir dropped Abby and swung around to face the threat.
Abby fell to the floor on her knees, coughing as oxygen once again
entered her starving lungs. Through watery eyes, she looked up and saw the fiveinch oak door shattered in two and the perpetrator standing in the doorway,
shaking with rage. The temperature in the room dropped. She could literally see
the ragged breath as it left the snarling and fangs-bared mouth of Nikolai. Abby
blinked again, shook her head then reversed that thought.
It wasn’t Nikolai; it was the infamous Darkness.
“Nikolai, so good of you to come back.” Dalibor casually said.
Abby swung an incredulous gaze at Arnost’s henchman. Did he not see
what she saw? Apparently not as he continued to address the Darkness with a
nonchalance that was just an example of how stupid the man actually was.
“I was hoping you would return soon. Now we can get everything out into
the open.”
Abby’s gaze swung back to the Darkness who stood silent. That black
stare was riveted, not on Dalibor, but on her. She sucked in a breath at what she
saw and what she felt inside. Unadulterated fury filled the hum so hard and so
potent that she physically shook right along with it.
When the Darkness settled its gaze on Vladimir, the snarls grew louder
and more belligerent. Smoky breath came out of its mouth as it roared with
righteous wrath.
186
Forever Mine
Dalibor was completely unaware of the fact that the man was no longer in
control. He was certain Vladimir could handle Nikolai so the idea of running
never once entered his mind. He saw victory.
“You are not as smart as you think, Nikolai,” he snickered. “Maybe if
you’d kept your dick in your pants, your ruse would have continued.” The
Darkness growled his displeasure, but Dalibor heedlessly ignored the warning
sign and leeringly looked at Abby. “But I suppose the tasty little cunt is too much
temptation to pass up, eh? Can’t say I blame you, I intend to have a go at her
myself when we reach the mountain chalet.”
The Darkness heard enough. It took a step further into the room but
Mikkel came barreling in from behind him and slammed right into his back.
“Nikolai, I’m sor…”
The Darkness swung around and fixed Mikkel with a black stare of death.
Instinctively Mikkel’s body tightened. Then he wondered what happened
to draw the Darkness forth and in such a state.
Peering over Nikolai’s shoulder, Mikkel had his answer. All the
ingredients were present to complete the perfect recipe for death: one cocky
imbecile named Dalibor, one empty-headed snarling Vladimir, and the final
ingredient, the one that brought the whole recipe together…one bloody S’airsul
on the floor with big red hand marks around her neck.
Okay, then…
Mikkel relaxed then calmly smiled as he took a step to the side, leaving
plenty of room between him and the inevitable destruction that was about to take
place.
“I’ll, uh, just wait over here then.”
The Darkness grunted its approval just as Abby slowly stood up. Her
movement drew its gaze back to her where it took note of the blood trickling from
the corner of her mouth and from a cut on the left side of her cheek. On her neck
were black and blue marks that were already starting to fade but were still visible.
She healed fast, the Darkness noted that, but… it didn’t care.
The temperature once again bottomed out.
The Darkness held Dalibor in place with vengeful orbs. Its nostrils
pugnaciously flared as cold smoke billowed out from its ragged pants. It
furiously shook its head, sending black hair flaring madly about. It exhaled a
breaking breath, threw its shoulders back, then calculatingly shuddered its body
with such force that the sound of cracking bones was unnervingly heard in the
stillness of the room. With its arms at its side, it shook them out then extended
each finger, cracking its knuckles as they slowly stretched out and produced sharp
black claws that disconcertingly slide from the tips of its fingers.
Breathing rapidly, claws fully extended and moving with deliberate
wiggling, the Darkness stood still… deadly… waiting.
Mikkel witnessed this event so many times since he’d met Nikolai that he
did not entirely wear a face of shock as Abby did, but then again, even knowing
of the change and what took place could not have prepared him for this.
This was different. This was something Mikkel had never witnessed
before – the Darkness’ total control. It was downright fearsome. Any sane man
187
Forever Mine
would have slit their own throat because it would be a lot less painful than the
agony this demon was about to inflict – at least if it chose to play. But regardless
of how it decided to it dish out… death was in the air, Mikkel knew it, and as he
looked over at Abby and saw the amazement and the recognition on her face, he
knew she saw it too. It was only the other two idiots in the room that didn’t seem
to realize that. Boris’ words from before, ‘One must always reflect on the ways
of the stupid,’ crossed Mikkel’s mind. He softly chuckled, how true that was.
Hearing the echo of amusement in a situation that clearly did not call for it
had Abby looking over at the source with raised eyebrows and disbelief.
Mikkel winked at her then leisurely shrugged one large shoulder and
calmly settled against the wall with his legs crossed.
Abby scowled. Were all the people in this household crazy? Was she the
only one who saw danger standing there, snarling like a rabid beast? Was she the
only one who cared – the Goddess knew why! – that Nikolai was about to do
something that might come back and bite him in the ass?
She opened her mouth to say something, anything that would calm the
beast down and defuse the situation, but Mikkel raised his finger to his lips and
shushed her.
Abby’s eyes widened with disbelief. She was just about to yell at him but
the stupid idiot standing boldly in the face of his own death opened his mouth and
sealed his fate.
“I’ve been on to your little plans for months now, Nikolai.” Dalibor said.
Like a man with all the confidence in the world, he walked up to the Darkness
with sure steady strides. “Now that I’ve found you fucking the Count’s toy, he’ll
have no…”
The Darkness was in front of Dalibor in one long stride. It grabbed
Dalibor’s head and in one fluid motion, snapped his neck and threw the lifeless
body to the far corner of the room. Then, without missing a beat, it took two
strides toward Vladimir. With fangs bared and drool dripping off those sharp
teeth, the Darkness roared a bloodthirsty bellow then punched a fist straight
through Vladimir’s chest and right out the other end.
Startled by the quick and ferocious blow, Abby jerked back as Vladimir’s
blood splattered on her face. Her eye lids closed for one swift second and when
they reopened, it was to see Vladimir’s heart held in a vise grip that was Nikolai’s
hand, right in front of her face.
Goddess above, it had decimated two men in less than five seconds. She
had never before seen anyone or, anything for that matter, move so quickly and
with such primordial power and crisp cold-blooded finality that she felt somewhat
discombobulated.
Dazed by the speed and strength of the Darkness, Abby’s gaze slowly rose
and met fathomless primeval orbs.
Holding Vladimir’s heart in its hands as if it were a gift to her, the
Darkness stared back with an abundance of masculine pride. Then, on a satisfied
growl, almost as if it was happy she had seen its ‘gift,’ it yanked its hand out of
Vladimir’s chest and the body fell like dead weight.
188
Forever Mine
Smiling a bit evilly around a mouthful of fangs, the Darkness dropped
Vladimir’s heart to the floor, raised its leg and landed it with a gratifying stomp
right on top of the organ.
Before Abby could catch a breath, clawed hands grabbed her upper arms
and she found herself held in the unrelenting hands of the Darkness, and she was
literally at a loss for words. She was staring into the eyes of oblivion, being held
by a creature more powerful than anything she had ever seen, and she felt… safer
than she ever had before.
Mikkel, on the other hand, was worried. He knew the strength of the
Darkness, but that strength had always been leashed by the man, it wasn’t now.
Unfamiliar with the Darkness in its current state, Mikkel wasn’t about to take any
chances with Abby’s safety.
Mikkel took a cautious step toward them. In an attempt to reach the man
that lay behind the demon, he spoke with a serene voice and in the Darkness’
language.
“Koyla.”
Still holding Abby, the Darkness angled its head and answered Mikkel in
kind. Held in the grips of a stupor, Abby recognized it as the same language the
Darkness had spoken earlier.
Learning a new language had always come freakishly fast for Abby. So
she listened intently to each guttural syllable as the Darkness and Mikkel rapidly
conversed back and forth trying to pick up their conversation. She detected notes
of both Old Norse and Russian, but it was somewhat different, like there were
fewer letters in the alphabet, and every ‘R’ was rolled, coming smoothly off the
tongue. It was quite beautiful actually and she knew if she had a couple hours of
hearing it continually, she would be fluent.
The conversation stopped and the Darkness suddenly turned back to her.
Abby was held in the grips of its penetrating gaze as it slowly pulled her
up against the wall. Then with a slow deliberation that was a bit discomforting, it
searched every inch of her body with a sharp clawed hand, looking for any other
wounds. His hand moved with a rough swiftness that spoke of its concern yet
gentle enough so as not to hurt her with its sharp deadly claws. When it was done,
it leaned in and nuzzled her neck, breathing in her scent, almost as if it were
assuring itself she was okay.
Abby stayed still, allowing it to do so but when she felt its mouth open,
when she felt its wet tongue touch the pulse rapidly beating on her neck, she
stiffened.
The scent of Abby’s potent blood that was trickling down her neck from
her check entered the Darkness’ nostrils. It shuddered then slowly started to lap at
the enthralling blood with its long tongue. Drawing the rich liquid into its mouth,
it sucked on its tongue, savoring the sweetest of nectars. Yes, this was what it had
been waiting for. This was what it needed. Crazed for more, the Darkness lapped
hungrily. The hands that held instantaneously constricted. It growled ravenously.
The hum inside Abby felt like it was growing larger and sharper, more
physical. She gasped as a flash of lust and hunger drove inside of her, piercing her
189
Forever Mine
soul like little knife pricks. It felt as if her soul was expanding, making room for
him, filling with emotions that were not hers but his.
Goddess above, what the hell was happening?
With eyes wide open and full of unabashed fear, Abby began to earnestly
struggle. “General!”
Her voice cracked in growing hysteria, but the man and the demon were
unaffected as the Darkness continued sniffing her neck, nuzzling against her, and
then once more stroking her flesh with pulling licks of its tongue, completely
oblivious to her plea. Then things really got scary when it started to hum and
Nikolai’s body began to wildly shake.
Not feeling at all safe now, Abby turned pleading eyes to Mikkel who had
already taken a step closer to intervene.
“Misha?”
As Mikkel watched his friend with wary eyes, he could swear to Odin that
with every fierce shudder Nikolai’s body took, that same body grew, getting
taller, growing broader, just… expanding in size.
A curse spilled from his lips. He was going to have to step in and he knew
the Darkness was not going to appreciate that. He also knew the change taking
place in Nikolai would require a primal force just as strong and powerful as the
Darkness to stop him. Mikkel could only pray that it would be enough.
With fearful pleading eyes on Mikkel, Abby watched as he shifted and his
demon came to the forefront. She waited with baited breath for him to attack, but
instead he did something that utterly stupefied her. His eyes closed, his hands
fisted at his side and he drew long, hard breaths. When his eyes opened once
again, Abby’s widened in disbelief.
Eyes that were normally a beautiful light blue were now blazing red. She
stared in sheer astonishment as Mikkel seemed to grow, just like Nikolai had,
becoming a bit taller and broader. Not as much as Nikolai, but enough to leave
her mouth hanging open in shock.
At full speed, the new and improved Mikkel ran at Nikolai’s back as a
bloodcurdling roar spilled from his lips. The Darkness whipped out his hand and
connected with Mikkel’s chest and, with ferocious ease, brought all six feet plus
brawn to a stammering halt. Without even taking a breath, the Darkness back
slapped him clear across the room.
“Misha!” Abby shrieked.
Mikkel flew in the air like a speck of dust and slammed straight through
the bathroom wall. He landed on the marble tiles in the bathroom. The sharp
sound of marble cracking under his heavy muscled weight reverberated off the
walls. Blood red eyes drilled onto obsidian orbs. The Berserker took offense to
the treatment he just received without so much as a by your leave. Mikkel got to
his feet and roared indignantly at the Darkness.
The Darkness, unflustered by the Berserker’s demonstration, simply
roared its displeasure from the attempted interruption then turned its attention
back to Abby’s neck. Picking up where it left off, it licked her skin and hummed,
its body shuddering more ferociously with every stroke.
190
Forever Mine
From the corner of her eyes Abby saw Mikkel just standing there, almost
passively, as if the roars he and the Darkness exchanged had been a conversation,
or rather a warning, from the Darkness to stay the fuck out of it.
Abby had no idea what the hell was going on between them, but full panic
mood set in when she realized she could not count on Mikkel to save her.
Stuck to the wall like glue, Abby didn’t have much of a choice, so using
the only thing she could move she bent both knees up and drove them between
her and Nikolai. Then she kicked out with all her strength and landed her feet on
his stomach.
He moved an inch, if that, and the Darkness didn’t even stop what it had
been doing. It just steadily and contently licked her neck and purred louder.
Attempt number two had Abby wedging her hands between them just
enough so she could lay them flat on his chest. She was just about to push against
him when she felt the flesh under her palms rippling, growing up and out even
more. Stunned, she saw her hands move back toward her and then up as his chest
expanded out and his body grew even taller.
Goddess above, she was seriously freaking out now. She didn’t know what
to do, but she knew she’d had enough. With eyes pinched shut and her fingers
frantically digging into his chest, Abby screamed with true terror in her heart.
“Nikolai, please stop!”
Amazingly… he did.
The Darkness pulled away from Abby’s neck and pierced her with heavy
lids.
Void of his mouth on her neck, Abby opened her eyes to see the Darkness
gazing at her in eager compliance. Her own blood was smeared on his face. She
watched, both horrified and a bit aroused, as he licked his bloody lips, his bigger
than normal body shivering as he swallowed. He purred again, it was languid,
content… at peace, and that was when Abby understood. It was her blood that
had brought on the quick and stunning transformation.
Why? What the hell was wrong with her? And just what the hell was it
that held her in its relentless grasp, looking at her with a mix of excitement,
smugness, and… conflict?
Abby peered deeper into the Darkness’ eyes that now appeared agitated as
they shifted between black and blue. Now, somewhat familiar with this man and
with each discerning vibration the hum made, she instinctively knew the man was
battling the demon for control, resisting the Darkness’ need to sink its fangs into
her throat – to take her – to take what it perceived as its own.
Abby was perplexed and amazed with what she was seeing. She had
known from that night in Germany just how un-soulless this man was and as
Nikolai struggled to regain control, she saw the evidence of that again.
All vampires were soulless, that was just the way it was. Yet, here was a
man that was not. His soul was open to her. He was willingly showing her
everything he was, and she was held spellbound; trapped by the vulnerability she
never in her life thought she would see in a man of Nikolai’s caliber.
“Abby, for the love of the Goddess, come to me… move slowly and don’t
make any sudden moves.” Mikkel softly and calmed said.
191
Forever Mine
The Darkness whipped his head toward Mikkel and bared its fangs,
roaring with growing irritation from his interference.
Mikkel stood to Abby’s right, just outside the hole he made through the
wall. He appeared normal again as he held his hand out to her, his ice blue eyes
imploring her to heed him.
Oddly enough, Abby did not feel the urgency she had moments ago. She
did not feel the need to flee. Instead, she felt drawn to the demon and the man
before her.
“No, it’s okay, Misha.” She turned back to the Darkness and softly spoke.
“Look at me, Nikolai.” The Darkness remained fixated on Mikkel, snarling
unhappily. Abby spoke again, this time with more force in her voice. “Nikolai,
look at me!”
Velvet eyes swung back and obediently gazed at her. From the corner of
her eye, Abby saw Mikkel take a step closer, ready to attack once again. Keeping
her eyes on the Darkness, she softly reassured Mikkel. “Misha, it’s okay, just…
stay where you are, and… don’t say anything else.”
Seeing how the Darkness responded to Abby, Mikkel nodded his head in
agreement and stayed still.
Abby intuitively knew she had the means to help the man come back. She
also knew it would be best not to mention anything about biting and blood.
Her fingers lightly scratched his chest and her voice when she spoke was
soft and tender. “Niko,” she gently implored him. “Stop, everything is okay. I’m
okay, they didn’t hurt me.” He snarled and swung his gaze back to the dead
bodies that littered the room. Abby reached out and touched his cheek, bringing
his gaze back to hers. “Shh, they’re dead, you killed them. They can’t hurt me
anymore.”
Time seemed to stand still as Abby petted Nikolai’s face and the Darkness
started to calm down. Slowly, it receded into the background. She could feel the
powerful chest under her hands and see with her own eyes as his body once more
altered its shape and size, decreasing back to his normal height and breadth. In
mere seconds, Abby found herself gazing into a pair of cerulean eyes that were
ragged and tortured.
As the demon receded, Nikolai experienced the sensation of floating back
into his body; it was the same as earlier in the great hall, yet this time much more
intense, and the worst part was he had no idea what had happened. When he
looked down and saw Abby’s bloody face, he thought the worst.
“Oh my God, Abby, are you alright, did it… did it hurt you?”
He grabbed her and drew her fiercely into his embrace for a bone crushing
hug.
Abby smiled against his chest and wrapped her arms around him. She
didn’t even think twice about returning his hug, she just did.
“I’m fine.” She pulled back then looked at Vladimir and Dalibor. “Better
than those two at least.”
A confused Nikolai turned and looked at the dead bodies in his bedroom.
Then he looked over and saw Mikkel standing next to a gaping hole in bathroom
wall. He remembered everything.
192
Forever Mine
"Misha, Goddess, I'm sorry... are you alright?"
Laughing and grinning, patting the dust off his arms, Mikkel answered.
“It’s been a while since our demons played and yours put me through a wall. I’d
forgotten just how fun it can be.” Then he turned serious and his voice sounded
gravelly. “You scared the piss out of me, my friend. For a moment, I thought you
would not return.”
Abby looked up into Nikolai’s handsome face, their gazes locked and he
stood stone still. She had seen the power that was inside him, witnessed the
Darkness take control, and now she would run from him.
Abby stepped back and Nikolai’s arms dropped to his side. He frowned.
“So, that’s quite a handy little talent you have there.” Abby said.
Mikkel snorted. “That’s one way of putting it.”
Abby’s gaze accusingly swung to his. “That includes you too.”
Mikkel’s mouth dropped open dumbly. Feeling at a loss for words, he
quickly snapped it shut, then blushed and looked away.
Nikolai sniggered at his friend’s discomfort. If there was one thing that
truly made them brothers, it was their primitive, uncontrollable demons and the
difficulty of dealing with the aftereffects with people who did not understand it.
“And why is that exactly?”
Abby’s sharp question effectively stopped Nikolai’s amusement. He gazed
back innocently. “What?”
Abby crossed her arms over her chest and glared. “What? What the hell
was that, Nikolai?” Realizing she just screeched like a mad woman, Abby stopped
herself, took a deep breath and started again, this time more rationally. “What
makes you and him,” she pointed to Mikkel who was suddenly more interested in
the picture on the wall then the conversation, “different than every other vamp I
know?”
Swinging her gaze back and forth between them, Abby waited patiently
for one of them to speak up. Instead of answers she saw both of them shutting the
door and slamming it shut.
Nikolai took a step back, his back straightened and he glowered. “You
don’t need to know that right now.”
Abby’s eyes widened. “Oh really? Is that just your opinion or an actual
statement of fact? Because from where I’m standing, that’s something I need to
know.”
“And you will, but not now.”
Abby closed her eyes in attempt to calm down. Fine, they didn’t want to
talk, that was okay by her, because what did she care anyway? She was leaving
and she would never need to be near either one of them again.
“You know what, whatever, I don’t give a shit because it has nothing to do
with me and I’m leaving.” Nikolai glowered blackly as her hand shot out, palm
up. “I need a phone,” she demanded. Her foot was tapping impatiently and her
fingers wiggled graspingly. “I know you have one, so hand it over.”
His glower turned fiercer as he demanded back, “What the hell for?”
“So I can call Shane.”
193
Forever Mine
Seeing that Nikolai was about to argue with her, Abby sighed and softened
her voice. It was her reasoning voice, the same one she used on her father when
she wanted to get something.
“Look, if he doesn’t hear from me, he’s going to hop on a plane and come
here, which means he’ll be in Moscow in fifteen hours. Now, knowing my
brother, if he’s really concerned, he’ll call Nyle and since Nyle’s home in
California, he’ll be here in twelve hours. I don’t want that to happen and I really
don’t think you want that to happen either. Trust me when I say it’s in everyone’s
best interest if I call him and let him know I’m okay.”
Mikkel took a step closer. “Shane, he’s one of the Bruisers, right?”
Abby quickly nodded. It was a little too quick to Nikolai. She seemed
almost… embarrassed.
He’d heard plenty of tales of the Mac Branain brothers known as the
Bruisers. They were brawlers and they’d been known to decimate entire towns in
defense of their precious baby sister, but why would she find that embarrassing?
“Is it true they took on a den of Skalear demons?” Mikkel excitedly asked.
Abby coyly looked away.
“You heard that one right, Koyla? They butchered an entire den of thirty
all by themselves. That’s quite impressive. What was the most we took out at
once?”
Nikolai still had his eyes on Abby, who seemed content to stare at her bare
feet. “Forty.”
“That’s right, it was in Norway.” Mikkel turned back to Abby, “Thirty
adult Skelear demons is a big order to fill for young vamps such as your brothers,
they must have been really charged. What incited it? The rumor was that it was
because of you, is that true?”
Abby rolled her eyes then reluctantly answered. “Yes, it’s true.”
“What did the Skalears do that deserved a visit from the Bruisers?” Mikkel
asked again, genuinely interested in knowing.
Abby, now red-faced, quietly answered, “My cousin and I were hanging
out at Nefarious, the local club when… one of them kissed me and... copped a
cheap feel.”
After a few silent seconds, Mikkel burst out laughing. Nikolai on the other
hand was frowning.
“Look, can we stop with the bedtime stories and get back to business. I
need to call Shane.” Abby irately said.
Nikolai was thinking that he’d like to meet Shane so he could shake his
hand, but he sensed Abby’s urgency and he agreed with her. Bringing anymore
Mac Branain's into the mix would only make things worse, but he wasn’t sure if
letting her call was a wise decision either. Still, did he have a choice?
Sighing, Nikolai reached into his vest pulled out his cell phone and held it
out. With a smile on her face Abby went to grab it but he pulled his hand back at
the last second.
“You will tell him only that your reconnaissance is complete and you are
on your way back to him, and nothing else. Do I make myself clear?”
Scowling, Abby nodded. “You have my word.”
194
Forever Mine
Nikolai looked into her eyes and then handed her the phone. Abby took it
and started to dial Shane’s cell. It rang one time.
“Iggy? Where the fuck are you? You were supposed to call me last night!”
Shane bellowed across the phone.
Abby had to pull the phone back from her ear to avoid going deaf. “Shane,
relax. I’m okay. I’m just finishing up tonight. I’ll be in Brazil tomorrow.”
Nikolai briskly nodded his head and gave a short grunt of approval with
her words.
Shane breathed out, long and hard. “Are you sure you’re alright?”
“Yes, don’t worry, okay? I’ll be there tomorrow.”
“Good. Everyone will be here tomorrow night, and when I say everyone, I
specifically mean Liam. So make sure you get your ass back here before he does.”
Abby nodded. “Understood, not a problem.”
She would have said more, but Nikolai had his hand outstretched telling
her that her time was up.
“I have to go, don’t worry, I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Be careful.”
“I will.”
Abby clicked the phone off and handed it back to Nikolai. “Thank you.”
He had the sexiest look on his face even though it was one of haughty
confusion. His expression said he either didn’t like what he heard, or that it was
just plain stupid.
“What?”
“Why does he call you Iggy?”
Abby couldn’t help but chuckle. He sounded really offended by the
nickname her brothers gave her with the day she was born and decided that
Abaigeal was too long to say all the time.
“It’s a nickname.”
He gave her his most pompous look. “It’s a man’s name.”
Mikkel laughed out loud, drawing Nikolai’s scowl to him. Abby’s lips
quivered with amusement too but she didn’t let out a sound.
“That may be, but it’s also shortened from Abaigeal. Ab-IG-eal. Iggy...”
her voice trailed off, waiting to see the recognition on his face but there was none.
He just continued to frown.
“I don’t like it, it’s unfeminine. Your father, he approves of this?” Nikolai
asked.
Mikkel was still laughing, not even bothering to hide his amusement.
Nikolai turned on him. “What is so funny?”
Still laughing, Mikkel said, “I have no idea.”
Abby wasn’t having a hard time keeping her own smile at bay. “Uh, no…
hates it, actually. In fact, he pretty much looks like you do right now whenever he
hears it.”
Nikolai grunted and nodded his head. “Smart man.”
The air was sizzling around them. Though lust was right below the
surface, it felt more like a comfort zone to Abby than anything else, which wasn’t
195
Forever Mine
good. She had to remember what took place in the bathroom before he came in
here and saved her life.
“So, can I leave now?”
Now it was Nikolai’s time to laugh. “No.”
Abby’s answering scowl was fierce. “Why the hell not? I have to get back
to Brazil, you heard Shane. Liam will be there soon, and if he discovers me
missing then all hell’s going to break loose.” Seeing the blank indifferent look
staring back at her, Abby got angry. “Unless of course you don’t give a shit what
my father does to me when he finds out he’s been duped.”
Nikolai’s face darkened. “You know, you keep implying that I don’t care
what happens to you and you’re wrong! I don’t like it. So stop it!” he demanded.
Mikkel discreetly coughed.
Abby ignored the Viking and snorted at Nikolai. “Yeah, and that attitude
is why I don’t want anything more to do with you!”
Nikolai opened his mouth but was interrupted by none other than Alexi…
again.
“Excuse me, my lord…” Alexi, spotting the dead bodies to his left and
stopped in mid-sentence. “Great Goddess above! Is that…” He took a step closer.
“… Dalibor?”
Mikkel laughed, seeing the look on Alexi’s face.
Nikolai raised his eyes to the ceiling, saying a prayer for strength. “Alexi,
either you are purposely trying to agitate me, or you have the worst luck.”
Alexi looked back questioningly. “Milord?”
Seeing Nikolai’s patience running very thin, a smiling Mikkel interjected,
“I think what Nikolai wants to know Alexi, is what do you want?”
Alexi half-smiled, “Oh, well, it’s Nyah milord, Gregor says her time has
come.”
“Of course it has,” Nikolai murmured then turned to face Abby. The
second he did she was stabbing her finger in his chest.
“Don’t you dare leave me in this room again! You can’t keep me here. I
have to get home!”
Nikolai grabbed Abby’s finger and kissed it before she could swipe it
back. “And you will, lyubof, but not yet.” He turned away from her. “Misha, grab
a body.”
Mikkel smiled sheepishly at Abby then grabbed Dalibor’s feet and
dragged him out of the room as Nikolai took care of Vladimir.
“Nikolai?” Abby sweetly called out.
After dropping Vladimir’s body on top of Dalibor’s in the hallway,
Nikolai faced her with guiltless eyes.
“Yes, moya dusha?”
“You’re really starting to piss me off,” she sweetly said through clenched
teeth. Then, with her right foot, she kicked Vladimir’s squashed heart right at his
head.
Nikolai smoothly caught the bloody organ then carelessly dropped it on
the bodies. He smiled and shrugged. “I’ll be back as soon as I can, milaya. Rest,
you look tired.”
196
Forever Mine
On that condescending note, he closed the door just as Abby picked up the
lamp by the side of the bed and threw it at the door.
Nikolai uttered the Upyrian spell that would lock the door then made his
way to the stairs. Mikkel was right behind him.
“You know, she’s got a point, Koyla.”
“About what?” Nikolai asked.
“Do you really want her brothers coming here and killing innocent people
searching for their sister?”
“They won’t. She’ll be back before then. I just need some more time,
Misha. She’s very resistant to my charms,” he roguishly stated.
Mikkel chuckled. “I can’t see why, they are so attuned to her every wish
and desire.”
Nikolai playfully smirked. “I know, she can be a most ungrateful wench.”
Their hardy laughter could be heard inside the bedroom where Abby stood
with her ear pressed to the door, fuming.
“I heard that!”
Nikolai kept laughing.
197
Forever Mine
CHAPTER TWELVE
Abby didn’t know how much time passed since Nikolai and Mikkel left
her in the room. What she did know was after pacing for about an hour she’d
finally laid down on the bed, utterly exhausted, where, much to her annoyance,
she’d fallen asleep. For how long she didn’t know, but the warmth of the sun
streaming through the window indicated it was daytime. She’d been awake for a
few minutes, but she didn’t move. She wasn’t even going to breathe until she
figured out if the thing lying next to her on the bed was friend or foe.
The body pressed up next to hers felt small, almost childlike, which was
really weird because she seriously doubted there were any children in this palace.
She couldn’t decipher why the form felt almost familiar, but she definitely had a
sense that she knew this creature or that she was supposed to.
The bed moved underneath her. Behind closed lids, Abby visualized a
small body lying on its stomach with legs up in the air and feet moving up and
down, jostling the bed.
For one brief moment, she felt like she was home in her own bed, with
Connor’s three small boys snuggled up next to her as they slept. Goddess, she
loved that feeling. It made her feel like she had a place somewhere, a home. She
felt that now as that same comforting sense engulfed her and made her blissfully
forget where she was and what she had done.
The body next to hers shifted then giggled. It played like a musical note,
creating a sense of frisky eagerness in the air.
Abby could no longer lay still feigning sleep; time was slipping away from
her. She had no idea what she would see when she opened her eyes, but she had
to get moving, so she took a breath and looked.
Big bright green eyes twinkled on a rosy cheeked cherub’s face. She wore
a smile that was elfin and sparkling with animation. Short, pale blonde ringlets
adorned a head that was perched on tiny child-sized palms as she stared into
Abby’s face with unabashed curiosity.
“You pretty.” Like her giggle, the girl’s voice was sweet and pleasing.
Abby’s skin magically tingled, a prickle that spread throughout her body
and sparked something inside her soul. There was no doubt in her mind that this
creature was friend and that she was somehow unequivocally tied to her. She was
also not human.
Magical creatures could be very fickle and extremely short fused. Though
Abby sensed no danger from this small being, she knew if she said or did the
wrong thing, the little creature could turn on her at the drop of dime. Considering
it was her hasty actions that left her in her current predicament, Abby decided that
proceeding with caution would be best.
“Um, thank you.”
“Nissa pretty too.”
198
Forever Mine
Abby smiled. “Yes, you are.” She cleared her throat. “Is that your name,
Nissa?”
The girl giggled again. Her little head titled to the side as she studied
Abby with an astuteness that made her slightly uncomfortable.
Nissa bobbed her head, causing the ringlets to bounce jovially. “You are
Abaigeal but…” Her head tilted to the other side. “You like for Nissa to call you
Abby, so Nissa call you Abby because Nissa want to please her new friend and
mistress.”
Abby’s eyes crinkled with mistrust. “How do you know that?”
Nissa shrugged one tiny shoulder, her feet, as Abby had envisioned, were
in the air swaying up and down as Nissa lay on her stomach. She leaned in further
and whispered, “Nissa know everything inside. Abby Nissa’s new friend and
mistress.”
Like that explained anything. Abby frowned. She was really starting to
resent these mental intrusions everyone here seemed to think was their right.
Still, she didn’t want to offend Nissa, so she tried to push away any negative
thoughts that were lingering in her mind, but she was too late.
Pouting like a little girl, Nissa shook her head back and forth. “You no like
that? You no like Nissa?”
Those big green eyes started to get watery and Abby felt her heart lurch
with compassion. “No, it’s not that I don’t like you, Nissa, you seem… well,
friendly enough, I suppose. It’s just that I’m not used to everyone poking around
my head like they’re looking to buy real estate or something.”
Nissa slapped a hand over her mouth, but the musical giggle still escaped
and Abby found herself chuckling with her.
“Nissa like you too, Abby. Don’t worry; everything is the way it is
supposed to be.”
Abby frowned. She seriously doubted that, but she wasn’t going to be the
one to burst the little imp’s bubble.
“Does the General know you’re here? And why did you say I’m your new
mistress?”
Abby’s questions were ignored as Nissa suddenly jumped up and ran over
to the door. She placed her ear against the wood and closed her eyes.
“The palace is quiet. His Evilness is gone and soon the light will fade. It
is time, Abby. We must go now.”
Nissa turned around and skipped over to the side of the bed and before
Abby could catch a breath, the cover was whisked off her naked frame and cool
air touched her skin. Her arms automatically came up and covered her breasts.
She gasped, her eyes lighting on Nissa with accusation.
Nissa giggled. “It wasn’t me.”
If it wasn’t Nissa then it had to have been Nikolai. He must have come
back in when she was sleeping. Abby’s eyes turned to slits. “Why, that
overbearing lummox! He’s got some nerve undressing me while I’m sleeping…
again!”
199
Forever Mine
Nissa giggled as she spun around in a circle. Abby watched with
amazement as her little shoes left the floor and Nissa floated in the air with her
arms outstretched.
“Lummox, that very funny, Abby. Nissa sure he wouldn’t like it though.
Doki either.”
Nissa laughed harder as Abby continued to watch her with one eyebrow
lifted in question. Who the hell was Doki?
“Oh, you are so much fun! Nissa and Abby going to be the best of friends
forever! Nissa can’t wait!”
Abby stood up from the bed and wrapped the covers around her as she
studied Nissa. “What are you exactly, Nissa?”
Nissa continued to float around for a few more seconds then she snapped
her fingers and Abby found herself fully dressed in black leather pants, a black
turtleneck and knee high, black fur boots.
Nissa dismissed Abby’s gasp of shock and answered her question. “Nissa
a Leshy.” She twirled around. “The most powerful Leshy in all the Realm.”
Abby moved around, feeling her magical clothing move with fluidity and
ease. She snorted. The perfect fit… go figure.
“A Leshy? You mean you’re an elf?”
Nissa stopped spinning and fixed Abby with an agitated gaze. “Elf! Nissa
a Leshy. Nissa much more powerful than just an elf.”
Abby grinned. So the little Leshy had an ego, she wasn’t surprised. She’d
never met an elf, or a Leshy for that matter, but she heard all elves were a bit
egotistical, and there were many different kinds of elves. It was just Abby’s luck
that her new friend happened to be the most narcissistic of the elf race, not to
mention the higher up on the chain of commands. Leshy were like royalty in the
elf community and Abby had to wonder why a proud Leshy, who normally didn’t
bow down to anyone, was standing in the room with her and calling her mistress.
“My apologies, Nissa, I meant no offense. I’m a little confused though.
Why are you here exactly? And why do you keep calling me your mistress?”
“No time for twenty questions.” Nissa ran forward. Her green eyes
observed Abby once again then she snapped her fingers and Abby’s ensemble
now included a full length, fur lined shearling coat.
This time Abby let her annoyance show. “Goddess above, Nissa, will you
warn me next time before you do that! Shit, that’s downright unnerving.”
Nissa didn’t take offense. She just shrugged a shoulder like she was used
to someone reprimanding her for her spur-of-the-moment magic tricks, her
answer said as much. “You’ll get used to it.”
Not bloody likely, Abby thought as Nissa took her hand and pulled her
over to the wall beside the bed.
“Come, we go now.” Nissa giggled. “Big lummox is not in the palace.”
Abby stopped short. Oh, his royal bloody highness wasn’t in the palace. A
scowl formed on her face. He’s got some nerve! Just where the hell did he
disappear too after stripping her naked and tucking her in? A wave of turbulent
anger coursed through her, but then she felt the warmth of the sun on her back and
alarm ensued.
200
Forever Mine
The sun was up. Goddess above, was that panic making her heart race?
“Don’t worry, Abby, he in the stables. No sun touch him. He safe.”
Abby scowled. Oh great, another mind reader.
Nissa tugged on her hand and Abby dumbly started forward again. “Oh,
well that’s…”
She stopped and stared at the scarlet red wall in front of her. What the hell
was that annoying emotion sweeping through her now? If she didn’t know any
better – and clearly she didn’t because she’d lost her mind the moment she meet
Nikolai– she would say it was relief, intense utter relief.
Damn it!
Her eyes crinkled in exasperation as she realized her chaotic and
misplaced emotions almost made her say ‘thank the goddess.’ She really needed
to get a grip.
Trying to play it cool, Abby casually shrugged a shoulder. “Like I care if
that traitor is safe or not.”
Nissa’s green eyes shrewdly glittered.
Abby’s face turned red. “Don’t say it.”
Nissa giggled but kept quiet as she reached up and pushed one of the
stones. Without a sound, it moved inward and as it did, a portion of the wall
soundlessly moved out, revealing a winding stone staircase that disappeared into
darkness.
Abby took a step closer than cautiously peered in. Unable to see through
the inky blackness, she took a deep breath and smelled mold. Her nose twitched.
Goddess, she hated that smell, but at least she didn’t sense any evil.
“Is this the way out?”
“Stairs take us to back of palace where Nissa have White Star tethered and
waiting.” Nissa grabbed Abby’s hand and started down the steps, pulling Abby
with her.
Abby wasn’t sure she wanted to go down there, but she didn’t have much
of a choice, the little Leshy was persistent and surprisingly strong.
“Why are you helping me, Nissa?” Abby curiously asked as she tried not
to trip over her own two feet. She couldn’t see a damn thing, so she had to rely on
the Leshy’s ability to see in the dark. Relying on strangers was not Abby’s strong
point, so she was nervous and getting more suspicious by the minute.
“Nissa told you. Abby Nissa’s new mistress. Nissa do anything for her
mistress. Nissa is loyal and true. Never fear, Nissa will always be here for you.”
Abby didn’t know if that was a good thing or not. “I hope that at some
point you’re going to explain that a little better. I’m still not clear on that whole
mistress thing,” she mumbled but Nissa heard her.
“Oh, Nissa won’t have to. Everything will explain itself. You’ll see. Now
hurry. It’s almost dark. Lummox will be coming back to palace soon. That foal
fought to stay inside momma’s womb but Lummox, he bring him into the world
all hale and healthy.”
Abby’s mouth formed a tender smile. So that was what he was doing;
Nyah was a horse. Oh, that’s so sweet.
201
Forever Mine
Sweet? No, no, no… bad thoughts! That man was not sweet. He was an
overbearing, arrogant, inconsiderate, cold-hearted Neanderthal!
As Abby cursed her thoughts and feelings, the little Leshy remained quiet
as she pulled Abby down the winding stairs until they reached a dark cellar. She
whispered a few words; candles flickered and lighted the room. It was empty, but
as Abby watched Nissa float over to another wall, she looked down at the ground
to see tracks in the dirt from a door that was clearly used. She studied the rest of
the floor and detected two more marks in the dirt, one to her right and one behind
her.
Every vamp had intricate tunnel systems built under their homes. It made
moving around in the day healthier. She wondered where these went but wasn’t
able to ponder it long because once again Nissa whispered some elfin words and a
door swung inside the room. Sunlight streamed in and Nissa jerked Abby forward
and yanked her outside.
**********
Nikolai and Mikkel were making their way into the great hall from the
tunnel that brought them back from the stables. They had spent the day helping
Nyah deliver her first foal. It had been a difficult birth. Nikolai hadn’t been sure
the foal would survive, but he proved to be like his mother in tenacity and once
they turned the foal around, he came out with ease.
Nikolai couldn’t hold back a smile of pure joy. He loved his horses and
there was nothing he loved more than bringing another one into the world. It gave
him a sense of peace and accomplishment. It was a refreshing change to bring life
instead of death, at least for him anyway.
He’d only left once and that was to check on Abby. He’d been surprised to
find her sleeping, but pleased that she was resting. She hadn’t had an easy time of
it so far in his home; in fact, the reminder of all that had taken place was a burr
under his saddle.
What happened in the bedroom was a bit blurry, but he did have memories
of what took place. The rage was crystal clear, as was the need for a swift and
deadly retribution, but what also stood out in his mind was how attuned he had
been with the Darkness the moment he walked into the door. Not only did the
singleness he felt with his demon amaze him, but also how easy the transition was
becoming. It used to be something he fought against. In the past, he considered
the power of the Darkness as a curse, something he had to control. He didn’t think
that way anymore. Now he really didn’t give a shit if it came out to play or not,
and he knew why.
He was beginning to understand that his demon did what was necessary
and nothing else. It did not just arbitrarily kill people. It killed people that needed
to be killed; it was a simple as that. He was feeling more confident and secure
because the trust that had always been missing was now there, and that trust was
becoming more binding with every moment they spent in Abby’s presence.
She was the glue binding them together because she was their mutual
priority. The more she opened up to him and the further he sank into her soul, the
202
Forever Mine
closer he and the Darkness became, and it all felt right. Even the aggressive
physical change that began the moment they tasted her blood hadn’t scared him.
He licked his lips. He could still taste Abby’s blood on his tongue, could
still feel the power of her essence flowing through him; it was truly amazing. He
had felt such a bloodlust to take more, to sink his teeth in her neck and complete
the process. It was what both he and the Darkness wanted, but where Nikolai
knew Abby wasn’t ready for that step and he was unwilling to force her into
anything she was not ready for, the Darkness cared only to complete the transition
and it wouldn’t have stopped.
Hearing the fear in Abby’s voice when she called his name, seeing the
panic in her eyes as she looked back at him and feeling her terror that made the
hum inside of him shake, was what stopped the man and it was the man who
stopped the Darkness.
As he thought about that, he realized that perhaps that was the heart of his
lifelong struggles. The answer was never to control the Darkness; the answer had
always been accepting it and sustaining the balance between the demon’s more
visceral emotions and thoughts with those of the more reasonable and logical
man, and that was obtained by the bond with a S’airsul.
“What shall you call this one, Koyla?”
Mikkel’s cheerful question brought Nikolai back from his thoughts as they
climbed the stairs to his room.
“I think Brutus is a fitting name. He’s a strong little thing,”
Nikolai’s smile lengthened as he once again thought of the feisty colt, but
when he reached the window at the top of the stairs and a flash of black in the
otherwise sunny late afternoon caught his eye, he stopped smiling.
“Gods blood!”
As if in a daze, Nikolai turned and looked out the window only to see
Abby sprinting across the back field and heading toward his prize mare that was
tethered to a tree.
Standing at Nikolai’s side Mikkel watched a very feminine figure dashing
across the lawn. “Is that who I think it is?”
Since his cock hardened the second he saw her, Nikolai would say that
was a definite yes.
As Nikolai’s eyes caressed his S’airsul’s athletic body as she fled his
palace, a ton of questions rapidly fired off in his head. Seeing his prize mare - his
unpredictable prize mare that he knew had been in the stables the entire time he
was birthing the colt - about to be stolen was the one question his mouth latched
onto. “How the hell did she get my horse?”
Mikkel softly chuckled. “Interesting inquiry, my friend, although, I think
my first question would have been how she got out of the palace.”
Yes, that was a good question too. A dark frown settled on Nikolai’s brow.
Still another one was how a woman he had left gloriously naked was now
fully clothed with items Nikolai knew did not exist in his wardrobe.
Abby had no time to observe her surroundings once Nissa thrust her
outside, but she felt the heady stillness of the deep forest stretched out before her
as Nissa pulled her toward a white horse tethered to a tree.
203
Forever Mine
“Come quickly. White Star is waiting and she is not the most patient of
creatures.”
Abby had no idea why she was letting herself be dragged around by an
impish Leshy she just met, but at this point it didn’t matter, she was getting out.
When Abby reached White Star, the horse turned and fixed her with a
strangely intent stare. The horse snorted angrily then dug her hooves into the dirt.
Abby walked up to the horse with easy steps. She stretched her hand out in
greeting and spoke softly. “Hello. My, you are a beauty, aren’t you?’
Nikolai watched from the window above, his body coiled with tension.
White Star was not the friendliest of horses and had been known to be a biter
when it came to strangers. So he anxiously watched as Abby reached out toward
those sharp teeth.
White Star whined softly then proudly shook her head up then down.
After a few seconds, she stilled and settled those big brown eyes on Abby.
Abby chuckled as she petted the horse’s long sleek nose. “Ah, female, I
should have known. We all like compliments, don’t we?”
White Star pulled her lips back, showing Abby her teeth then once again
neighed and shook her head up and down in response.
Having been on the receiving end of White Star’s temper plenty of times
before, Mikkel watched the scene below with wonder. “Are my eyes deceiving
me? That is White Star, is it not?”
No one besides Nikolai had ever been able to touch the skittish horse, so
witnessing what he just did stunned Nikolai speechless. He answered Mikkel with
a quick jerk of his head then watched with apprehension as Abby stood to the side
of the horse.
“By Odin’s blood, she’s going to ride her!” Mikkel said.
Nikolai silently waited to see what would happen next. There wasn’t much
he could do should the horse bolt or turn and nip Abby. He was trapped by the sun
and held immobile by unease.
Oblivious to her audience, Abby calmly neared White Star, soothingly
talking to her as she did and hoping to the Goddess above that the horse would not
freak out when she jumped on her back. There was no saddle, but that was okay
with Abby. She’d been riding since she was five and the first thing her father
taught her was how to ride bareback.
“Okay, sweetie, so we’re friends, you and me, right? So you won’t mind
if I jump up and we go for a ride, will you?” She loosened the rope from the tree
then grabbing a fistful of White Star’s mane, took a deep breath and pulled herself
up onto the proud horse’s back.
Immediately White Star pranced backwards, violently shaking her head.
With a patience that was only reserved for her love of animals, Abby held on
through the mare’s rebellious display. She was rewarded when a few minutes later
White Star finally started to relax until she was finally still. She was still tense, so
Abby sat still, giving the horse more time to adjust to the feel of her weight. After
a few more seconds, she could feel White Star’s muscles finally relax.
Abby smiled and petted White Star’s neck, praising her. “Good girl.”
204
Forever Mine
“I think that was one of the most amazing things I have ever seen,” Mikkel
quietly said.
Nikolai breathed out a sigh of relief at the same time as he reached down
and adjusted his aching cock. Seeing Abby handle the rogue mare with such skill
had been exceedingly arousing. He couldn’t stop himself from grinned. Mikkel
was right about one thing. Amazing was definitely a good description of his
S’airsul.
“Come, Abby, quickly, not much time. This way.” Nissa floated down the
path that led into the deep forest.
Sensing a deep sense of admiration rumble through her, Abby turned and
gazed back at the palace. Two figures stood looking out the upstairs window, but
she had eyes only for one.
The wind blew and she lifted her face to the sky, closing her eyes she let
the sun fill her and the fresh air cleanse her worries. She felt free and lighthearted
and a hearty laugh spilled from her lips. She thwarted his plans. She would escape
and no one would ever know what had taken place in this cold land.
Opening her eyes, she looked back at the window, defiantly staring at her
wicked temptation.
“She’s a cocky little thing,” Mikkel amusingly pointed out.
Nikolai chuckled as he held her gaze. Then he nodded his respect to her.
Abby smirked and returned his gesture by tipping her head at him.
On a laugh of freedom, she spun White Star around and dug her heels into
the horse’s side. The horse took off like lightening, following the little Leshy into
the woods and away from the palace.
Nikolai watched her disappear then he turned and headed toward his room.
The moment he walked inside he saw the wall that usually hid his secret door
wide open.
Mikkel stood in the doorway and leaned against the doorframe with his
arms across his chest, watching Nikolai study the door. “She’s also extremely
resourceful. Not that I’m surprised.”
“Before my mother gave me the locking spell, Arnost and Konstantin had
this entire palace searched for my hidden lair and never found it. How the hell
did she?” Nikolai quietly pondered.
Mikkel shrugged. “Does it matter? Probably some other sort of magical
potion she has at her disposal. Probably how she got that snappy outfit too. Well,
she’s gone and on her way out of Russia. The only question is, will you follow or
let her go?”
Nikolai turned and looked at Mikkel with eyebrows raised like he’d just
asked the most stupid of questions.
Mikkel frowned, “What?”
“She is not on her way out of Russia, Misha, she’s headed in the opposite
direction. In fact, if she keeps going that way, she’ll end up in Kirill’s lap.”
Visions of the brawny Cossack General came to Nikolai’s mind, irritated,
he growled. Kirill had more lovers than he did horses, and that was saying a lot
considering the Cossack’s main source of income was their prime horse flesh of
heavily stocked stables.
205
Forever Mine
Besides Nikolai’s own stables, the Cossacks bred the best in Russia.
Nikolai had many business dealings with Kirill as they bought and sold from each
other’s stock. In fact, just a few weeks ago he was at the camp inspecting the new
foals. Of course, Kirill tried to rob him on the price of two colts Nikolai was
interested in. They argued which ultimately lead to Kirill having one of his
famous temper tantrums and kicking Nikolai out of the camp.
As far as vamps went - or whatever the hell Kirill was, Nikolai was still
trying to figure that one out - Kirill was young, only fifty years old, yet he had the
body and the looks of a twenty year old, and his temperament was not much older
than that. Kirill was self-indulgent, brass, bold, incredibly strong, and a tenacious
fighter. His loyalty and reliance was as fickle as the many lovers that shared his
bed. Even with people he liked and respected, Kirill’s allegiance could drop at a
dime if it suited his purposes, and if that happened, then he could be an
unscrupulous and immoral jackass.
But if one looked beyond all that, which Nikolai did, Kirill was a good
man. For all his bad points, Kirill knew better than to fuck with Nikolai. Oh, he
took pleasure in giving Nikolai a hard time in their business transactions but
Nikolai knew that no matter what happened Kirill would never betray him.
Still, that didn’t negate the fact that Kirill was the biggest horn dog
Nikolai knew and Abaigeal was an irresistible lure that would make Kirill drool.
She was everything most of Kirill’s lovers were not; independent, intractable and
fierce, traits that were sure to wet the Cossack’s insatiable appetite. Nikolai
snorted. If Kirill thought he was going to seduce his S’airsul, he was seriously
mistaken.
Nikolai was not beyond kicking some manners into the boy; the Goddess
knew he didn’t do it enough, a state of affairs he would remedy without delay and
with a great deal of pleasure if Kirill even so much as touched one blonde hair on
Abaigeal’s head.
With a growing heated purpose in his strides, Nikolai walked over to his
closet and activated the switch that revealed his weapons cabinet. Entering the
code he unlocked it then pulled out his new broadsword. Closing the cabinet, he
stormed past Mikkel and headed down the steps. He had thirty minutes until the
sun set and he could ride out after her so he headed back to the stables to saddle
Satana.
“At least she won’t get lost. Kirill will aid her.” Mikkel said as he
followed Nikolai.
Nikolai snorted derisively. “You do realize we’re talking about Kirill. The
only aid he will give her is a hand into his bed.”
Mikkel couldn’t help but chuckle, seeing the wave of violence that was all
around his friend. “Yes, he is a horny bastard. How many wives does he have
now, fifteen?” Nikolai answered with a hard nod and Mikkel smirked. “Well, it’s
nothing that can’t be prevented with a phone call from you.”
They walked through the great hall and down the passageway that led to
the kitchen. Stopping mid-way, Nikolai reached up and thumped on the ceiling.
The door to the tunnel that led to the stables swung open and both vamps walked
through, the door automatically closing behind them.
206
Forever Mine
Nikolai grabbed the torch that sat on the wall and headed down the tunnel.
“I can’t call him,” he crossly grumbled.
Mikkel frowned. “Why not?”
“Because he won’t answer.”
Nikolai’s irritation was clearly expressed in the surly tone of his voice and
Mikkel laughed; he couldn’t help it. He was very familiar with the Kirill’s short
and juvenile temperament.
“Whatever did you do, Koyla, to prick the brat’s temper?”
Nikolai waved a big hand in the air. “Bah, he’s being a baby. I wouldn’t
pay him what he wanted for a couple of colts. He counter-offered that he would
take my new broadsword along with my money. When I refused, he threw me out
of the camp. Stefan came by earlier to tell me Kirill was willing to see me and
discuss it further, but he wanted a face to face.”
Mikkel’s laughter only grew heartier hearing that and seeing said
broadsword in Nikolai’s hand. “So I suspect you’ll have a very ornery Cossack
on your hands, meeting you with scarves and scythes?”
Nikolai smirked, his eyes lit with fire. Yes, that was just what he needed.
There was no better way to relieve stress and tension then a fight with his Cossack
ally.
“Well, I will offer him a trade first,” he said as he swiped the broadsword
through the air with lethal speed.
Mikkel grinned. “Which he will refuse.”
“Most likely. The bastard does love a good fight. I see no reason to deny
him that pleasure.”
Mikkel continued to laugh at the sinister anticipatory gleam in Nikolai’s
eye.
Reaching the other end of the tunnel, Nikolai swung the door open and
stepped inside the stables, holding the door for Mikkel. He studied his friend as
he walked inside the stables. Nikolai closed the door behind him.
“So, you never told me what happened with Liv.”
Mikkel’s mirth ended. “She actually argued with me. She does seem to be
growing more willful these days,” he grumbled thoughtfully.
Nikolai gazed at him as if he’d lost his mind. “Misha, don’t you think it’s
time you realized that Liv is not the naïve little sister you used to know?”
“What do you mean?”
“She’s a woman, Misha, she’s no longer a child and yet you continue to
treat her as such.” Nikolai tethered Satana and pulled him out of the stall. “You
need to listen to Runa more. That gorgeous woman knows and sees the truth.”
Mikkel’s scowl was livid. “Runa’s the one who sent her here! She told
Liv that she should come to the palace and travel to Scotland with me because we
needed to spend some quality time together.” He scoffed. “I’m telling you, Koyla,
that woman is not really a woman at all because she has the biggest pair of balls
than any man I know.”
Thinking of the statuesque blonde Viking beauty, Nikolai couldn’t help
but laugh. “She’s an assertive woman Misha but what do you expect, she’s had to
deal with your family for you for the past hundred years.”
207
Forever Mine
Mikkel’s frown darkened. He didn’t like to be reminded about that
because he always felt a small measure of guilt and he didn’t get guilty, that was
Nikolai’s bag, not his. Besides, he never tied Runa down in Norway. She could
come and go as she pleased. She made the decision to stay, so whatever beef she
had with that decision wasn’t his fault.
“Well, I sent Liv back to Moscow and told her to wait for me at your
townhouse.”
Strapping his broadsword to his back, Nikolai led Satana out of the stall.
Mikkel opened the stable doors just as the sun set and the early darkness settled
in.
“And where is the fair Runa?” Nikolai asked.
“I don’t know, she wouldn’t tell me when I asked. Liv said she had
personal business to attend to and that she would meet us in Scotland.”
“That sounds very clandestine. Does she have a lover she’s meeting?”
Nikolai asked, watching Mikkel so he could see his reaction, which was as
Nikolai expected - blasé.
“I don’t know, but if you ask me that is exactly what that woman needs, to
get laid. She’s way too uptight.”
And you, my friend, should be the one to give it to her.
Nikolai continued to chuckle as he walked Satana outside. The horse
stomped his hooves then breathed out, sensing his master’s agitation to go.
Grabbing Satana’s mane, Nikolai pulled himself up. He didn’t need a
saddle for where he was going. He could ride quicker without the extra weight,
plus he would never ride into the Cossack’s camp on a saddle to begin with. The
proud Cossacks lived and breathed horses; to them, using a saddle showed the
weakness of the rider.
Nikolai looked down at Mikkel and felt a sudden pang in his heart. He
loved Mikkel, he was his best friend, his blood brother; he had stood by his side
and followed him into the shadows that imprisoned him for so long and no matter
what had to be done, Mikkel’s loyalty never wavered. His friendship and trust
only grew and Nikolai would be forever indebted to him.
He held his hand out and with a smile on his face Mikkel grabbed it, their
forearms clasped together in strength and fidelity.
“I can never repay you, Misha, for all you have done for me over the
years. Without your friendship, I don’t think I would have made it,” Nikolai softly
said.
Mikkel’s smile deepened. “About time you finally admitted that.” His
eyes sparkled with merriment and Nikolai chuckled, shaking his head at his
friend’s enduring jollity.
“You know, I have not seen you smile or heard your laughter as much as I
have in the past couple of days,” Mikkel quietly stated as he peered back with
earnest. “I’ve missed that. I’ve missed having my friend and I will be forever
grateful to the young woman who brought you back to me.”
Deep sentimental emotions filled Nikolai as he looked back at his friend.
He nodded.
208
Forever Mine
Grinning, Mikkel pulled back. “Listen to us, what a couple of women
we’ve become. I think I’m going to cry.” He feigned a sniffle which only drew
more hearty laughter from Nikolai. “So, you’re off to claim your woman and I’m
off to retrieve my disobedient sister. We’ll meet in Scotland, eh?”
Nikolai nodded. “Godspeed, Misha.”
Mikkel smiled. “And to you, my friend.” He slapped Satana’s rump and
the horse took off like a banshee.
Nikolai peered into the darkening forest. Abaigeal had a bit of a lead on
him and she was riding White Star, the second swiftest mare in his stables, but
that didn’t mean she had the advantage, far from it actually.
Nikolai casually petted Satana’s neck. The black beauty was Nikolai’s
favorite. He was a war horse but that did not detract from the animal’s speed; he
was the fastest steed Nikolai owned. Plus, Satana was also White Star’s mate, and
he didn’t like it when she rode out without him.
Bending down low, Nikolai whispered to Satana in Russian, “Ride swiftly,
my friend. Follow the scent of your mate and lead me to mine.” The black horse
lifted its front legs then shot out into the woods.
209
Forever Mine
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
The sun was setting and Abby knew it wouldn’t be long before the
General was hot on her trail. She spurned White Star to go faster as she barreled
down the narrow path that led through the woods. A string of curses left her lips.
She’d lost sight of Nissa. In fact, she didn’t even have that tingling awareness
anymore. The little Leshy had abandoned her to her own fate. She should have
known not to trust the little elf.
She had absolutely no idea where she was going, but she trekked on; at
least she was free and on her way out of Russia. Feeling the vibration in her soul
rumbling with life told her Nikolai was coming for her. She rode harder through
the forest, desperate to put as much distance between them as she could.
She had just turned the mare to sidestep a fallen tree when there was a
noise to her left. She scanned the deep woods but saw nothing; shaking off the
apprehension she felt, she continued forward, but she didn’t get very far.
Abruptly, Abby reined in White Star and the horse skidded to a halt. Her
eyes grew large as she took in the sight of ten men who appeared out of nowhere
and now surrounded her.
Sitting astride huge war horses, they were dressed in fur pants, coats and
hats. Every one of them had beards and mustaches, and they were all armed with
numerous weapons, ranging from long wicked blades to pistols and shotguns.
They looked mean. Big and mean, and they were staring at her like she was
dessert for the dinner table.
Abby sat up straighter on White Star’s back. Her senses that normally
alerted her to demons or magical beings nearby were going haywire; she couldn’t
pinpoint anything. One second she was certain something supernatural encircled
her, then in the next she was positive they were human.
She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. She never experienced
anything like it before and it was completely throwing her off. Underneath her,
White Star sensed her unease and started to neigh and prance her own rising
anxiety.
“Easy girl.”
As Abby struggled with the mare, the biggest of the men kicked his heels
into the side of his horse and trotted over to her. He held his hand out toward the
horse. Eyes that sparkled like a Caribbean sea were riveted on the skittish White
Star. No words left his mouth but they seemed to share a silent conversation as
the horse gradually settled under his wordless enchantment and stared back at the
man as if he were her lifeline.
Abby’s senses were still jumbled but that display clearly showed that at
least one of these men had supernatural powers. She studied him further, trying to
pinpoint exactly what those powers were. What she deduced was that his
210
Forever Mine
influence over the horse was as impressive as the handsome face that now
scrutinized her.
He appeared to be no more than twenty or so, with a golden brown
complexion that bespoke of countless hours spent in the sun. He had gorgeous
eyes that were swiftly growing heated in his regard and a full sensual mouth
quirked up in a sexy grin. His full beard and mustache gave the otherwise
youthful face a rugged maturity that was quite appealing.
The man took a deep breath then, closing his eyes, he breathed deeply
again. His grin grew broad with what Abby could only interpret as trouble. When
he opened his eyes again and gazed at her with immense concentration, she had
the distinct impression she was being summed up. When that regard turned to a
mix of respect and budding desire, her guard went up and she scowled.
Clearly she was dealing with a man who was led around by his dick Goddess save her from horny males.
Abby sighed then rolled her eyes with feminine disgust at his brazenness.
He was off his rocker if he thought she was going to just swoon under his bold
invitation. He was a tempting morsel, but he wasn’t strumming her ‘play with me’
strings, which meant he was wasting her time; precious time she needed in order
to escape the man who did play those arousal strings like a maestro.
Still uncertain as to exactly how much power this enigmatic man wielded,
Abby decided it was better to be safe than sorry. She was surrounded by
experienced horsemen; should she succeed in actually getting out of the tight
circle they enclosed her in, it wouldn’t be long before they chased her down.
After all, she had no idea where she was going and clearly these men felt at home
in their surroundings. No, she had only one alternative and that was to appeal to
the man currently undressing her with his eyes, and hope the brain on top of his
head prevailed over the brain between his legs.
“I don’t suppose you’ll just step aside and let me go?”
Those sea green eyes twinkled with amusement and a soft male chuckle
fell from his lips. “You have the voice of a courtesan, my luscious little kitten, a
voice I intend to hear more of when I take you to my bed.”
As Abby sat there, bowled over by his audacity, he motioned to the men
behind him who quickly rode up besides White Star.
He trotted his own horse over until he was beside her and, in a blink of an
eye, Abby found herself on his horse with a hard muscular arm wrapped securely
around her waist. Reflexively, she wrapped her arms around his neck, holding on
so she wouldn’t fall backwards. He chuckled; she scowled.
“Have no fear, my luscious little kitten. I have you.”
He demonstrated that by effortlessly lifting her up then setting her back
down so she sat astride. As one bulging arm wrapped around her waist again and
pulled her back against his hard chest, he pressed his bulging legs against hers.
Sitting bareback, this action caused her ass to slide back into a very impressive
erection.
Gasping with surprise, Abby tried to move away but that big arm held her
immobile as he pushed his randy appendage against her butt and then had the gall
to lift and rotate his hips.
211
Forever Mine
“Hey! Stop that!” Abby scolded him sharply and tried to turn around to
glare at the pig, but he just held her in front of him and pushed his cock into her
again. “Gods blood! Will you stop doing that?”
Uncaring of how disturbed and just how angry his new toy was getting,
the man hummed. “You feel very nice here.”
Abby continued to struggle against him, trying to put some space between
her and his ‘brain,’ but he was oblivious to her efforts as he casually held her and
clicked his tongue, sending his horse into motion.
“Yes, I like this. I shall keep you.”
“What? Now hold on one freaking minute!”
Abby’s protest was never heard as the beast yanked on the mane of his
horse and they shot forward and rode into the woods followed by his companions.
Abby wasn’t sure what to expect from her new ‘friend’ – and she used the
term loosely – but as they traveled through winding trees and over gurgling
brooks, she knew one thing for sure: the man had more hands than an octopus.
With a growing disgruntled snarl, Abby once more peeled the big paw that
was persistently making its way up her thigh and toward the junction of her legs
off of her.
“Will you stop that? Gods blood, you’re like a child that can’t keep his
hands out of the cookie jar.”
Kirill Rusakova chuckled with mirth. She was a spitfire alright. All hot
energy and titillating power that made his lips smack together in glee. Her tight
little body, which his searching hands had already surmised was curvy and soft in
all the right places, felt divine pressed up against his chest. To see that body with
legs spread and straddling his horse only made him envision her straddling him.
It was a tempting image he played over and over again. Of course, he
would not take advantage of her in that way and it wasn’t because he was a nice
guy. No, it was because she belonged to another, someone he loved to toy with.
Kirill leaned down until his lips just barely skimmed the rim of her ear.
He inhaled deeply and drew in her scent. His intentions might be honorable but
that still didn’t stop the shiver of lust from running through him.
He gripped the tops of her thighs again then gave them free reign to caress
their way up to her core. “Cookies? No, kitten, I think what lays beneath these
clothes is something much, much sweeter.”
His left index finger actually got one good swipe of her core before Abby
was able to wrestle him away.
She grabbed his wrist and yanked him off of her. With her forefinger and
thumb in the proper position, she squeezed hard and twisted. It was a common
maneuver, one she had learned from her brothers and had used more times than
she could count. With the stiffening of the big body behind hers, she knew she
once more succeeded in proving she was not helpless.
Kirill was surprised by her show of strength and he looked down in
wonder as she turned her head and actually growled at him.
“If you do that again, I’m going to bite your finger off and ram it down
your throat.”
212
Forever Mine
Stunned speechless with her plucky display, Kirill could only gaze with
marvel into her stormy brown eyes of incensed fire. What a pleasant surprise she
was turning out to be. He found her in the forest purely by her scent. The
unfamiliar yet powerfully alluring aroma had led him right to her, and while he
knew the carrier of that scent had been woman, he had envisioned a female much
like his Great Aunt Ophelia, tall and robust and with the strength of a bull. A
woman who didn’t take shit from anyone and looked like a linebacker. Not
exactly someone that infused images of naked sweaty sex.
Instead, what he discovered was a woman who was small and curvy,
supple in the most sensuous of ways; she looked like a woman who, in his long
experience with the opposite sex, had always proven to be quiet and ladylike,
submissive. Yet, as he had drawn closer to her and took in more of her bouquet,
he discovered two things.
The first was that for some reason this luscious little kitten was trying to
hide the scent of her mate, a mate whom Kirill was certain she had just run away
from. The second was that she was not meek or dutiful. This woman would never
submit easily. Most likely she would be as demanding a lover as Kirill was
himself. For some reason, that just tickled him silly.
He threw back his head and laughed loudly. What else should he have
expected? A woman would have to be not only sexy and desirable, but also a
bloodthirsty vixen to keep the ruthless and imperious Nikolai in check. This sweet
tempting morsel was just what the hard-ass General needed to come back to the
living and Kirill couldn’t help but feel envious.
He groaned as his horse stumbled over a vine and her tight ass slid back
against his semi-hard cock. Goddess, she felt damn good there; too bad he
wouldn’t be able to screw her. Still, he could toy with her, grope her here and
there, just to get a little bit of what Nikolai would have every night. Kirill was
nothing if not covetous of what his friend and mentor owned. Why not his woman
too?
Abby released his wrist then slid forward once again. Her back was
ramrod straight. Placing her palms on the back of his horse, she slid further away
from him.
Kirill couldn’t stop smiling.
“I don’t think I have ever held such a prickly woman in my arms before
you, kitten. Why not relax and enjoy the ride?” He leaned down and roughly
whispered in her ear as he laid his hand against her belly and pushed her back
against his groin, “I can make it worth your while.”
He was teasing her and rolling those hips once again.
Abby gritted her teeth in anger then once again pulled his hand off of her
and slid forward. “First off, my name is not kitten, so stop calling me that.
Secondly, I am not prickly at all. In fact, I’m an easygoing and fun person. I just
don’t like being manhandled by ill-mannered, randy boys.”
Kirill chuckled. He should probably be offended by her comment, but he
was used to it. “You think me a boy?”
Abby snorted. “You look younger than me.”
“And how old is that?” he curiously asked.
213
Forever Mine
Abby decided there was no reason not to tell him the truth so she answered
him, “Twenty-five.”
“No, kitten, I do not mean your chronological age, I mean your immortal
age?”
Abby stiffened. Why did everyone ask that question? Wasn’t there some
unwritten rule that you never asked a woman her age?
“That is my age,” she bitingly replied.
Kirill was taken aback by her answer. “Truly?” Abby nodded as Kirill
seemed to contemplate her further before continuing his questions. “You are not
demon nor are you fey or vampire, at least none that I have ever sensed. I have
never smelled a scent such as yours. Could it be…” There was a hitch in his
voice that was filled with excitement. “Are you a Blendling?”
“You ask that like you’ve never met one before.”
“I have not.” Kirill couldn’t help but think how ironic it was that the great
warlord General Nikolai Kotova, a man who had spent the last century decimating
Blendlings, had one for his mate. How amusing.
Abby turned around to see her captor smiling from ear to ear. She shook
her head then looked at him dubiously. “How can that be? We’re everywhere.”
Kirill shook his head. “Not where I am from. And here in Russia,
Blendlings are wiped out as quickly as they are discovered.”
Abby detected a hint of anger in his voice and she wondered if perhaps the
randy man with a thousand hands could be an ally.
“You sound as if you disagree with that.”
“My people have been hunted and destroyed for centuries. There are only
fifty of us left and still we have to fight to stay alive and live in peace on the land
that is our birthright.”
“You’re a Cossack.”
“One hundred percent.” Kirill smiled then wrapped his arm around her
waist. Before Abby could stop him, he twisted her to the side and bent her
backwards; he leaned down until they were nose to nose. “I am Kirill Rusakova,
Ataman of the Cossacks, legendary lover, and fierce and triumphant warrior. To
put it plainly, kitten, I am the man of your dreams.”
He winked then grinned playfully. Abby couldn’t help but laugh. He really
was cute. “You sound so certain about that.”
Kirill continued to grin at her teasingly. “Unlike you, my luscious little
kitten, I have had fifty years to perfect my lovemaking.” He leaned closer, peering
at her with sea blue eyes. “Are you sure I cannot tempt you to call my bluff?”
Teasing aside, Abby’s face turned stern once again. She pushed him back
and righted herself, once more facing forward. “I told you, my name is not kitten
and there will be no lovemaking between you and me, buddy, so get that through
your thick skull.” She was ready to belt him across the face if he called her kitten
one more time. “My name is Abby. Even with a swollen head like yours, it
shouldn’t be too hard to remember.”
They rode in silence the rest of the way, and as they did, Kirill could not
pull his thoughts away from the luscious woman sitting in front of him and the
dangerous vampire she belonged to. The entire situation was very amusing to him.
214
Forever Mine
For a man such as Nikolai to have a young and supple mate, one so full of energy
and life, a dangerous entity all on her own, was something that would entertain
Kirill for centuries to come.
As they neared the entrance of his camp, Kirill straightened on his horse,
sitting tall and proud; he entered the encampment with a nasty glint in his eye to
all the males who came out to ogle the woman before him. Their interest in the
girl was as palpable as the smell of his own skin. Their eyes soaked in her figure
with interest and hunger.
He hissed and snarled at each of them. Most were silenced by his
dominant actions and with disgruntlement stepped away. The stronger males
stood their ground, held his gaze and snarled right back at him. They would not be
deterred from the prize. They knew the rules and they were not afraid to stand up
to the Adamant and make sure he abided by them as well. He always did, but in
this case he could not.
The males in his tribe could not sense what Kirill did; to them, the proud
beautiful woman would be just another prize to fight over. Women prisoners were
considered fair game, and the strongest of the males would fight to the death for
ownership. It was an archaic display, but it was the way of their people. He would
be hard pressed to keep the males away and retain leadership, but he would
prevail. While he relished the idea of battling Nikolai, he would not punish his
tribesman with that vengeful retribution.
Ignoring them all, Kirill trotted his horse over to his pavilion then came to
a halt and dismounted. Reaching up, he gripped Abby’s waist and lifted her off.
Abby felt all the men in the camp staring at her. No, that was not the right
word; it felt more like she was being coveted and it made her extremely
uncomfortable. She decided the best plan of action for the moment was to keep
her mouth shut.
Kirill put his big body in front of hers, blocking her from the
confrontational males closing in around them.
“Do you speak Romanian, kitten?” he asked her quietly.
Currently, Romanian was not in her repertoire of tongues but hey, if he
spoke enough, it might be.
“No,” she innocently answered.
Kirill nodded then spoke to the others.
Abby tried to concentrate on what he was saying, but with the tension in
the air and the way each and every one of the men went from looking like they
were itching for a fight to getting ready to flee for the hills, she got distracted and
couldn’t follow a damn thing. But it was short and obviously Kirill made his
point as one by one the men turned, shoulders slumped, and walked away.
Grunting with satisfaction, Kirill grabbed her arm and turned them toward
the pavilion. Pushing the heavy canvas aside, he pulled her inside and let the flap
drop.
Looking around, Abby felt like she was standing in the middle of a sheik’s
harem. Stimulating sumptuousness were the only words to describe it. The
pavilion was large and colorful, pillows littered the floor while satin and silk
draped the walls. On the floor was a mattress that looked to be about two feet
215
Forever Mine
thick and it had dark luxurious fur coverings that would induce any woman to
indulge in the succulent feeling of soft fur against naked skin.
Abby swallowed. Good Gods, the place was built for seduction. How
many people could fit on that bed?
Her question was answered as, one by one, women of all shapes, sizes,
and ages walked in from the back. They ignored her - actually, they more or less
pushed her to the side - as they surrounded Kirill and began touching him and
petting him as if he were a God.
Kirill said something in Romanian, and by the nasty looks each and every
one of those females sent her way, Abby knew they did not like what he said.
Well, screw them. It wasn’t her fault she was there. She glared right back.
Kirill kissed each woman on the lips then with a hearty smack to their rear
ends, they piled out of the pavilion.
“Excuse my wives. They can be a bit possessive at times.”
Abby’s eyebrow rose. “Are you telling me that all those women are your
wives?” As his head nodded with a smug blinding smile, Abby’s eyes bulged.
“What are you, a machine?”
Kirill laughed and walked over to her. Before Abby could react, he had
her chin in his grip. “The offer is still open, kitten.” Abby snorted and tried to
pull away, but Kirill jerked her back to him. “Shame, I think we would make
beautiful music together.”
Abby opened her mouth to tell him to fuck off but Kirill moved in quicker
then she could blink.
As Kirill’s lips traced her own with a soft tenderness that belied his
dominate strength. She couldn’t help but speculate how funny life was. She had
spent the first twenty-five years of her life never experiencing any kind of
physical enjoyment with a male, yet in a span of a couple of days she had gotten
the attention of not one, but two hotties that were not afraid to take what they
wanted.
She almost smiled with the thought of what her father would think of that
until she felt Kirill’s tongue sliding into her mouth and the his hands tightening on
her chin. He was a good kisser, she would give him that, but the Cossack was
getting a bit too excited for something she would never let go any further.
Kirill stepped closer and thrust his hard shaft against her. Abby pulled
back and then, because it was just second nature to her, she hit him with a solid
punch to the chin.
Kirill’s head swung to the left. He looked back at her with anger in his
eyes right before they lightened and he laughed out loud. He shook his head,
turned away and mumbled something in Romanian. He didn’t comment on her
actions and, in fact, he seemed to dismiss the entire thing without a second
thought.
“Come, kitten, sit, make yourself at home. You must be hungry, thirsty. I
will feed you.” He walked over to the bed then in a dramatic fashion, swept his
coat off, threw it on the floor and lounged on the bed. Seeing Abby standing in the
middle of the room with a bland expression on her face, he chuckled and patted
the cushions. “Come, don’t tell me the proud warrior Blendling is afraid?”
216
Forever Mine
Abby glowered at him. “I’m not afraid of you, Cossack.”
“Then come, sit beside me if you do not fear your attraction to me.”
Mischief sparked in the blue depths of his eyes.
Abby snorted, loudly – cocky bugger.
She didn’t know why, but she actually liked the Cossack. Granted, he was
a bit bold and a lot arrogant, but there was a light and fun quality about him that
she was quickly warming too.
Abby smirked back then mimicked Kirill’s actions. She took off her coat
and carelessly dropped it to the floor. Casually she walked over to the bed and sat
down beside him. The moment she did, Kirill moved over until his chest was
pressed up against the side of her thigh.
Abby looked down to where their bodies touched then back up into his
devilish features. “What are we, magnets? Back off, Randy.”
Kirill smirked. “I find you irresistible, kitten, indulge me, please. I
promise I won’t bite.” His lips lifted in a full-fledged smile, showing two long and
pointy fangs.
Abby studied him as she concentrated on her vampy senses that were still
as confused as she was. “What are you exactly, Kirill?”
His grin deepened and he had that look Abby was so familiar with when it
came to dominate males. He wasn’t going to answer her.
Kirill looked away then reached across her to the bowl of fruit sitting on
the bed. In so doing, his hard forearm rested against her thighs for one second.
He looked up and winked as he grabbed the bowl then placed it on her lap. His
long fingers dipped in and drew out a strawberry.
Dismissing her question with a graceful wave of his hand, Kirill held the
berry up for her inspection and responded with a devil-may-care voice. “I am
boring. It is you I want to learn about.”
He dangled the strawberry in front of her mouth and Abby couldn’t help
but look at it longingly. She was hungry and the ripe strawberry looked delicious.
As if he could read her mind, Kirill enticed her further. “Come, kitten, eat.
I know you are hungry.” Those Caribbean eyes held a promise of carnal intimacy
as he offered Abby the succulent fruit.
Abby cleared her throat, feeling embarrassed and extremely
uncomfortable by his gesture, not to mention the unspoken words. Lovers feed
each other, not people that just met.
“I can feed myself.”
The tone of her voice and the look on her face said she didn’t trust him.
Kirill grinned. Smart woman.
“At twenty-five, I hope so. But you are a guest in my home and as your
host, I insist on being allowed to take care of you… for… now.”
There was too much dead air in between those last words for Abby not to
wonder if Kirill had more up his sleeve then just trying to get inside her pants.
She looked at him crossly then decided that she wasn’t going to get anything out
of him unless he decided to spill his guts, so she shrugged it off because she had a
sudden sense that it just wasn’t important. There was something else garnering
her utmost attention.
217
Forever Mine
Compelled by some unseen siren, Abby sought out the red fruit being held
in front of her. Her eyes coveted its velvety skin in adoration. It was the perfect
size and the perfect shape, its color was of the deepest reds - provocative and
inviting - her fingers were just itching to touch it. She licked her lips. It was the
most beautiful piece of fruit she had ever seen, perfect in every way, like it had
been grown in the gardens of the Gods. Breathing in, she smelt the sweet fruity
aroma of the berry lushly bewitching her. The annoying inner drone she
developed since meeting the General slowly began to fade until the hum was
calm, quiet… distant, so much so she was barely even aware of its existence
anymore and… she didn’t even care.
As her eyes continued to devour the berry, the hum was replaced with a
hunger she had never known. Her stomach felt hollow and the lure of the sweet
fruit Kirill presented was too tempting.
Reaching out, Abby took the strawberry from a smug looking Kirill and
put it in her mouth. As she bit down, the flavor of the berry exploded, titillating
her taste buds and senses, and sending her body into pleasure overload. She
chewed some more then swallowed and she was hit with an almost orgasmic
ripple. She bit her lip to keep from moaning, but couldn’t stop her eyelids from
closing in pure radiant pleasure.
Goddess, it was so good it was sinful, its taste deliciously decadent, its
juices a waterfall of moist wickedness cascading down her throat and electrifying
every nerve ending in her body. She purred contently. She felt her body get
lighter as sheer relaxation consumed her. She was warm, she felt so slumberous
and feminine, that she brushed aside the nagging feeling in the back of her mind
that she was supposed to be doing something else besides getting off on eating
fruit. She was so at ease she didn’t even wonder why that last thought was so…
wrong.
Succumbing to the languorous sensations that were making her feel all
numb and tingly, Abby opened her eyes and turned to look at Kirill, blasting him
with a wanton yet satiated smile that made his balls ache and his dick panting for
the feel of those lips around it.
Abby was too ensnared with the mouthwatering berries to care that the
man beside her was becoming incredibly aroused. Happily and salaciously, she
licked her lips then started to lick the juice off her fingers.
As urgent need slammed inside Kirill and his dick started to jump against
his pants. It occurred to him it might be a good idea to take the bowl away from
her.
Her reaction to the magical fruit had come faster than Kirill expected. In
fact, he had never seen anyone have such an immediate and intense physical
reaction to it. Of course, it was made to seduce and arouse, to make a woman so
hot and wet that he could just slip his cock inside her sheath no matter how tight
she was, but before he offered them to Abby, he cast a minor alteration spell. He
wanted her relaxed and detached from her bond with Nikolai; he did not want the
woman writhing on his bed in need because that would be too enticing by far.
As the bliss subsided, Abby was left feeling happy but more aware of
where she was. She still felt sublimely content but the pleasure haze that
218
Forever Mine
engrossed her before was gone, and she recalled the conversation she was having
and the question that was asked, which caused her to be wary and cautious with
her response.
Abby shrugged a shoulder at the question Kirill had completely forgotten
he’d asked. “Well, I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I’m pretty lame myself. Not
much to tell.”
Kirill didn’t hear a word she said; all his attention was focused on her pink
tongue that was still licking her fingers. What he wouldn’t do to have her lick his
dick like that. To feel those plump red lips wrapped around the head of his cock
the way she wrapped them around the strawberry before it disappeared into her
mouth. What imagery. What a scrumptious fantasy that was. He held back a
groan.
As Abby reached into the bowl and picked out another berry, Kirill shook
himself back to reality and her comment finally registered in his brain. He wasn’t
sure he understood the word ‘lame,’ but he could easily feel that she was both
wary of the question and trying very hard to act like she wasn’t. Interesting.
Kirill grabbed her hand that held the berry she was going to pop it into her
mouth. Any more of those and she’ll find herself on her back with a new
appreciation for Cossack stamina, and he would find himself in a newly dug
grave.
Abby frowned as Kirill pried the berry from her fingers and drew the bowl
away from her; all the while those sea blue eyes keenly scrutinized her.
“No, I do not believe this. You are an enigmatic creature, kitten. I think
there is much to your story you are not sharing with me. This hurts my feelings.
Why do you do this?”
His wretched tone and pouty face were just too cute and Abby forgot
about the fruit he took away and giggled.
“I am being nothing but honorable and pleasant, two things that do not
always come easily. So come, tell me… why do you run from your mate?”
Abby’s smile disintegrated. Tension entered her body as she peered at
him with a severe stare.
Kirill held her gaze quietly and steadfast, confident in the legitimacy of his
question, and patiently waiting for her answer.
Abby’s brow crinkled; either her potions had completely worn off or Kirill
Rusakova was much more than met the eye.
Abby averted her gaze. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m not
mated to anyone. Single. Yep. That’s me.”
Kirill grinned hearing her answer, which was the biggest bullshit he’d ever
heard.
He cocked his head to the side and let his eyes wander down her neck. “I
see no mark, but it’s there nonetheless.”
Abby kept her head turned away from his intense gaze, but Kirill didn’t
need to see her face to know how his words affected her; the way her shoulders
stiffened was telling enough.
“If I was like everyone else, I would take your word for it. Pity for you, I
am not.” He leaned in and nuzzled her neck; taking a deep breath then exhaling.
219
Forever Mine
Feeling his hot breath against her skin, Abby instantly recoiled. That just
felt all wrong. Her mind and body that had been open to such attention just
moments ago now rejected the breath that feathered over it. She glowered at him.
“Hey, stop that!”
Ignoring her agitation, Kirill took one more breath then sat back with a
cocksure expression that was also excited as hell. “I can smell the magic that
surrounds you, kitten. I can sense that which it hides so well from everyone else.
Goddess, the magic is sweet and utterly seductive. It makes my cock so hard I feel
as if I’m going to burst.”
Abby watched with one eye quirked up as he reached for his crotch and
adjusted the hard appendage that was well... hard.
“I am most intrigued with the conjurer of this magic. You will tell me her
name,” he demanded.
Looking at Kirill, Abby was certain Bryony would not mind in the least
that this man was interested in knowing her. As Bryony would say, Kirill was
‘exceedingly shaggable.’ The problem was that he was as immature as Abby’s
nephews.
During the short span of time spent in his company, she already construed
what a spoiled brat he was. He demanded and expected to get whatever he
wanted, just like now. And when he didn’t, he used those boyish good looks to
pout like a baby until he got what he wanted, again… just like now. Hell, he
probably even had temper tantrums.
Abby rolled her eyes. Men. Even when they had lived for fifty years, they
still acted like children. The way Kirill acted had Abby thinking he didn’t have
much of a role model growing up because his crudeness was rude even to a
female who had six older brothers. After all, there was such a thing as good
manners.
Abby turned and seared him with the best reproachful look she could
muster. “Do you kiss your wives with that mouth?”
Kirill looked confused by her question, like he never had anyone take him
to task for something as minuscule as language. “I do not understand.”
Of course he didn’t, Abby rolled her eyes. “Never mind. What makes you
think the conjurer is a woman?” she asked.
Kirill scoffed. “No man would create such a travesty. It must be a
woman.”
Abby studied his serious face and laughed. He had a point.
“Well forget it, Randy you do not need to know her name because you and
she will never meet.”
“How do you know this? She is close to you, is she not? “
Abby nodded. “She’s my cousin.”
Kirill smiled. “Exactly.”
It was Abby’s turn to look confused. “Exactly what?”
“This seductive Wicca is your cousin. Since you will be living in Russia,
no doubt she will visit you, which means she and I will meet. It is inevitable.”
Abby held up her hand. ”Excuse me, but who the hell said I would be
living in Russia?”
220
Forever Mine
All of a sudden, a fierce wind blew the tent covering open and a rush of
blistering energy filled the pavilion. From outside, a thunderous roar broke the
stillness of the night. It was followed by the sounds of swords clanking together
and fists meeting flesh.
As if in sync with the chaos outside, Abby became aware of the chaos
within, a sharp internal spasm that jolted her body.
“Gods blood!” she screeched, her eyes locked wildly onto Kirill who was
watching her with avid curiosity. “What the hell…?”
Another swift sudden pain assaulted her. She clutched her stomach as her
pulse began to race and that pain became steady and throbbing. She blinked back
tears and when she opened her eyes back up, everything seemed to be foggy, or
rather everything that had been foggy was now crystal clear. Another furious
rolling spasm slammed into her, breaking that fog up even more.
“Oh God!” she whimpered. “What’s happening to me?”
Beseeching eyes pleaded with Kirill for answers, but he didn’t give any.
He just kept watching her.
Abby wrestled with the nagging feeling that she knew what that hum
meant, but for the life of her she just couldn’t seem to grasp any kind of coherent
memory. Panic started to seep in as the more she struggled, the more
disorientated she felt. In a last pitch effort, she closed her eyes and frantically
shook her head back and forth. When she opened her eyes again, relief poured
over her as memories came crashing back and everything became clearer.
Complete awareness of what that spasm meant slammed into her with shocking
veracity and a new sense of panic took root.
Her eyes turned wild with anxiety. What the hell just happened? She was
certain that rumble had been with her all day. Hell, it had been with her since
Germany, but it had been mysteriously absent since… since when?
An agonized cry rang out from outside followed by the sickening thud of a
body hitting the ground.
Abby couldn’t afford to waste time wondering what happened, she had to
get the hell out of here. How the hell was she going to do that? Would the
Cossack help her?
Her gaze flew to Kirill who was smiling from ear to ear and sporting
roguish glint in his orbs.
Her eyes crossed. She seethed with anger. He wasn’t going to help her;
that smile was unashamed and swollen with pride. What did he do to her?
Her gaze flew to the bowl of strawberries. Even now they tempted her.
Damn it, she should have known! No fruit could be that perfect, that erotically
enticing. She turned hateful eyes to Kirill. He had disconnected her from the
vibe and kept her here, on purpose.
Kirill watched in fascination as Abby’s beautiful brown eyes turned from
frenzied to fuming. So, she knew what he had done. He didn’t care. After all, this
had never been about her. Oh, he enjoyed her company - a lot actually - and the
Goddess knew any time spent with a bodacious beautiful woman was time well
spent in his book, but bringing her here, keeping her mind occupied with other
things besides the vamp coming for her, was all done with the intention of
221
Forever Mine
keeping her right where she was. Or, more to the point, right where he wanted her
– on his bed.
It was a game for Kirill, always had been, to see just how much shit
Nikolai could take before he lost that legendary control of his. Over the years,
Kirill had tried everything from extorting Nikolai on the prices of his colts to
insulting him about his parentage. Always the infuriating vamp had responded
with nothing but arrogant disdain. Of course, the more Nikolai kept things in
check, the more it pissed off Kirill, who had little control and no patience. When
he sensed Abby was Nikolai’s mate, he knew he had finally found what he’d been
looking for all these years – Nikolai’s button – or at least, he hoped he had. Yes,
he was playing with fire, but like any good science experiment, you had to take
risks in order to succeed.
“You little shit!” Abby scathingly sneered.
Unperturbed, Kirill carelessly shrugged a shoulder then pinned her with a
predatory gaze and answered her bluntly, “To answer your question, kitten, he
says.”
Abby looked back blankly, unable to remember just what the question had
been. Being the ultimate predator, Kirill used her confusion to his advantage.
Kirill sat up grabbed Abby around the waist and pulled her up against him.
His hand sifted through her hair then latched onto the back of her head with
urgency.
Knowing his intent, Abby raised her hands to push him away, but his left
arm tightened around her waist, his hand moved right below her left breast and he
roughly jerked her against him, crushing her against a solid unmovable mass of
muscle. She twisted her body, trying to get out of his grasp, but he held her with
ease, held her still, as he brought her head closer to his.
Before Abby could take her next breath, Kirill swooped in and claimed her
mouth, sinking his tongue deep inside. His tongue swept inside once, twice, then
there was a scorching blast of enraged energy slamming against her back and
making her stomach cramp with distress. An ear-shattering roar filled the pavilion
and Abby was violently ripped out of Kirill’s arms.
The second Kirill’s mouth left hers Abby was hit with another cramp of
such force she thought she was going to die. She clutched her stomach, gasping in
discomfort from the pain but then that pain ebbed and it became something else; a
wave of such pure emotion it would have brought her to her knees if she weren’t
already sitting. It was raw and open, and so deep she could feel it touching her
soul, feeding her everything it wanted her to know – its happiness with finding
her and its displeasure with where. She could hear his heavy uneven pants and
she could feel his dark gaze staring at her, willing her to look up. Inside, the
vibrations grew angrier, tugging and pulling on her soul for attention. The longer
she kept her head down, the more hostile they became.
Abby closed her eyes, taking deep breaths in an effort to calm the beast
raging inside. The sensations inside her were coming from him; they were so
strong, so emotionally tangled and intimate that she could feel his disapproval and
that brought on a wave of guilt.
What a minute… what the hell did she have to feel guilty about?
222
Forever Mine
Ignoring the steady agitation rumbling inside her, Abby openly glowered.
Guilty? She actually felt guilty!
Goddess above, that was utterly ridicules, she did nothing wrong. Okay,
so she might have run away from him, but that was what she was supposed to do.
Did he think she would just submissively stay his captor? And clearly the man
was unhappy with what he walked in on, but hey, it wasn’t her fault she ended up
with Kirill, it was that damn Leshy’s fault, and she was most definitely not the
one to instigate the kiss, so he had nothing to be pissed about.
Abby sat up straighter. And what if she had? So what? He didn’t own
her. She could kiss whomever she wanted to.
Abby finally turned her head and looked up, ready to give him a taste of
her displeasure. She expected to see the Darkness, but what she saw made her
heart skip a beat and her eyes bulge in shock. This was not the same Darkness she
met earlier in the bedroom. This Darkness had… grown.
Standing a foot taller than his usual six foot seven, Nikolai held Kirill with
one hand wrapped around his throat. His face was broader, angular and harder,
and much to her chagrin, sexier. The scar that ran down his cheek was more
distinct as the veins on his face pulsed with red-hot livid life. Long sharp fangs
that were longer than the last time she saw them gleamed treacherously. Even his
hair was different. Beautiful black hair that had kissed his shoulders now fell
about four inches past his shoulders and had grown a strip of white down the left
side. If that wasn’t disturbing enough then there were the sounds of leather
stretching and ripping and bones popping.
Abby looked down the length of this body to see his ordinarily large
muscled thighs pulsing and expanding. She could actually see the soft supple
leather of his pants stretching to accommodate the new bulkier size of his thighs.
She let her gaze wander all the way down to his boot-encased feet, which seemed
to be trying to break loose. She gulped. The man was physically getting larger,
stronger… Goddess above, she could literally feel the incredible power he always
had pulsing with a new effervescent force that sizzled her skin and fired her
blood.
Blood?
Abby froze. Her blood… this was happening because he tasted her blood.
Goddess above, he’d only had a trickle of it, what would happen if he ever fully
drank from her?
Slow and uncertain, Abby’s gaze trailed back up his frame until she was
once more looking into his eyes. Those hadn’t changed; they were as endless and
inky as they always were. Her pulse raced with heated longing as she sank further
into those velvety pools and felt the hum throb with life and energy that wasn’t
just her own. She looked away, unable to stand the intensity of that gaze, her eyes
once more completing a thorough scan of the man before her.
He looked like a beast, a mad raving creature out of some dark and twisted
fairy tale. It was shocking in the size and shape that it took to the angry pulse of
every vein on his body that was visible in his face to the skin revealed in the V of
his shirt, to the small patch of flesh that peaked out from his sleeves, this creature
223
Forever Mine
could and would kill on a drop of a dime with little effort and no moral restraint
whatsoever.
She should be scared out of her mind. She should be running away from
the beast that was snarling before her; it was wild and untamed, unpredictable and
savage, and yet… she was ensnared by its voracious beauty. She wanted to feel
that monstrous body beside her, against hers, inside her. She had a deep-seated
need to… submit to its will, open herself to it and joyfully give it every single part
of her.
Abby looked away from the carnality that demanded her obedience and
desperately tried to ignore her need to give it. She should have been repulsed by
it; instead, she felt her pussy get wet, she felt her nipples tightening, she felt her
body openly respond as her womb contracted with a profound burning need for
him to come inside her. Goddess, she had been mind-bogglingly attracted to him
before but this, this was so much worse; this creature made her want to rip open
her chest and hand it her soul.
As Abby stared at Nikolai in absolute wonder and a thousand questions
growing in her eyes, he stood there waiting, almost as if he knew she needed time
to adjust. But he had waited enough and a snarl of impatience left his lips. Those
snarls continued, growing louder and becoming even more appetent, until they
were now rasping growling snarls of someone who was really seriously pissed.
Abby looked up into its eyes and just as she suspected, his pitch black orbs
regarded her with allegation. “Hey! Don’t you look at me that way! I’m supposed
to escape. That’s what prisoners do! They try to escape!”
Never in his life had Nikolai felt such frustration and absolute vexation.
He knew Kirill would try to seduce Abaigeal, which already ticked him off, but
knowing was completely different than actually seeing it. He had come here
prepared to fight Kirill and hand over his precious sword to the ungrateful whelp.
Now he wanted to ram that sword into Kirill’s gut.
The moment he stepped inside the tent, Nikolai felt the magic in the air
and he could smell the lingering sweet scent of feminine arousal. After pulling his
slime ball friend off of his S’airsul, Nikolai spied the bowl of strawberries sitting
next to Abaigeal on the bed. Having firsthand experience with those seductive
berries, his control instantly snapped.
In mere seconds, he retreated to the background and gave complete control
over to the Darkness. With every ragged breath he took, he could feel his body
growing and stretching, becoming larger and bulkier. He felt his fangs lengthen
and his jaw dislocate with ease to make room for the deadly new set of teeth that
appeared. He wanted to scream and shout, but was exasperated to learn he
couldn’t. The Darkness was not one for verbalizing its emotions; it preferred to
show them instead and usually in the form of a rapid and jarringly demoralizing
death. With the Darkness in full control and sadistic vehemence consuming his
entire being, Nikolai could barely wrap his brain around one logical thought, let
alone speak it.
In growing frustration and anger, he fitfully shook his head back and forth.
His mouth opened and only one gritted word came out. “No!” Then he scathingly
224
Forever Mine
glanced at the bowl of strawberries then at Kirill who he viciously shook by the
throat, emphasizing what he really wanted to know.
Abby held his gaze as her own darkened to a deep hostile brown. She
stood up on the bed and faced him angrily. “I was hungry! How the hell was I
supposed to know it wasn’t just fruit?”
Nikolai looked back at Kirill and snarled furiously. Kirill gave him an
innocent smile and followed that up with a what-did-you-expect shrug of his
shoulders. Nikolai’s free hand curled in readiness to wipe that smile right off of
the Cossack’s lips.
Abby was so aggravated with Nikolai’s highhandedness that she literally
stomped her foot on the bed, crossed her arms over her chest then stated her
position. “Why the hell am I even defending my actions or lack of to you
anyway? It’s none of your damn business who I kiss or who kisses me!”
The Darkness growled so forcefully, Abby’s hair blew around her face. It
shook its head again and was actually able to rasp out a sentence in English. Well,
at least some of a sentence.
“It… my… business! Mine!”
As Abby’s temper rose with his overbearing attitude of ownership, Kirill,
who was probably only about two steps from death’s door, watched everything
with delight. Seeing the trouble Nikolai was having just to speak, was the most
hilarious thing he had ever seen. And then there was the added delight of Abby’s
plucky stubbornness that increased Nikolai’s agitation. That pleased him the most.
It was a sure sign that the disciplined life Nikolai always strived to have would
never again be sedate.
Abby harshly snorted at Nikolai’s gruff and broken reply. She looked over
to see how Kirill was faring; it couldn’t have been good considering the death
hold Nikolai had around his throat. But instead of seeing terror in those blue orbs,
she saw shining laughter. The bastard even had the balls to be smiling.
Incensed at the childish actions, Abby was ready to knock some heads
around. It was all a game to him. This entire ridicules situation was set up by
Kirill for this exact purpose. Why he would find this amusing was beyond her, but
she figured since he started it, he might as well be the one to take the blame for it.
Furious Abby pointed a rigid finger at Kirill. “If you want to be pissed at
anyone, be pissed at him! He kissed me - twice!”
The Darkness’ black gaze swung back to Kirill whose smile quickly
disappeared.
“Now, Koyla, hold on one second.”
On that last word, Nikolai’s hand squeezed Kirill’s throat and he lifted
him off the ground three feet. His frenzied mind barely registered the words his
young friend beseeched. Bloodlust consumed him. Everything swam before his
eyes in a haze of blood red as his ears resounded with the soon-to-be-sound of
Kirill’s death.
He growled again and once more shook a surprisingly non-pulsed Kirill
like a rag doll, a fact that didn’t even register in Nikolai’s ravaged state. It was the
Darkness that ruled every emotion and thought. It condemned Kirill for touching
its mate, destroying its trust and loyalty, and defying the oath he had made to
225
Forever Mine
Nikolai so many years ago. It wanted Kirill’s death. It was its right! And Gods
blood, it was going to get it.
Kirill’s head started to ache. Being thrashed about left and right then back
and forth would definitely do that to a person, even to one of his caliber. It took
him a couple of seconds to get some bearing back so he could at least hold his
head up straight. When he did, his eyes were immediately drawn to Nikolai’s. As
he looked into the depths of obsidian malevolence, he had a brief sense of triumph
that his experiment succeeded, but that was quickly squashed when he realized
the life he loved so much just might end.
A new feeling overtook him then, one he was not accustomed to;
desperation and fear. It was all fun and games until Abby pointed her finger at
him and drew the Darkness’ attention back to its prey. Now Kirill saw the gravity
of the situation he put himself in.
In response to the threat before him, Kirill’s demon came to the forefront.
His fangs distended as he hissed with the little bit of air that was in his body but
slowly getting cut off. Feeling a sharp prick to his neck, Kirill saw long jagged
claws the color of black onyx on Nikolai’s left hand, and naturally assumed those
same claws were on the right hand that effortlessly held him by the throat,
pricking his skin.
With realization dawning that Nikolai was gravely serious, Kirill’s startled
eyes looked back up to the man he considered to be a father. He had hoped for
chaos and was certain he would get it, but he never ever thought Nikolai would be
unhinged by it. As he searched those endless black orbs, he saw no recollection
of the vamp he respected and loved. That vamp was gone. The Darkness was in
control and growing with frightening ease right before Kirill’s eyes.
Abby watched with horror as Nikolai increased his hold on Kirill’s neck.
As he did, his body continued to shift and grow. It was as if he was transforming.
Into what, she had no idea, but as the hum shook and thundered with anger, she
also sensed dual emotions. One wanted Kirill’s death, the other did not, and
Nikolai was battling it with everything inside of him. She was certain that if he
hadn’t been then Kirill would already be dead, and wouldn’t you know it… that
made her feel guilty. Oh, the randy little Cossack definitely deserved to learn a
lesson, but he didn’t deserve death and yet that was where he found himself, at
death’s door, and it was because of what she had said.
Goddess, she practically threw her hands up in the air in disgust. Now she
would have to step in and pray to the Gods she would be able to break through
Nikolai’s bloodlust. She wasn’t a hundred present confident she could, but it
worked in the bedroom, so…
Abby stood up and reached out to Nikolai. Grabbing his forearm and with
all the strength in her body she pulled.
“Nikolai, stop, you’re going to kill him!”
As if he were standing outside of his body, Nikolai was helpless against
the Darkness’ need for revenge. He wanted to hurt Kirill, he didn’t want to kill
him, but the Darkness would not relent and as his hands continued to squeeze and
his claws slipped under his friend’s skin, the smell of blood filled him with
226
Forever Mine
pleasure, filled him with a sense of rightness and any compassion he had
vanished.
A malevolent smirk appeared on his face. Sounding more like the wild
beast his body had shaped into than himself, Nikolai gritted out between clenched
teeth. “Don’t… care.”
Abby renewed her efforts with every bit of strength she had, desperately
trying to pull Nikolai off of Kirill, but his arm was a band of steel. Completely
immobile, the claws that grew out of nowhere only seemed to lengthen as one dug
deeper into Kirill’s neck and more blood began to trickle out. Kirill’s face was
turning purple and his eye balls were bulging as the Darkness continued to shake
him like a rag doll.
Abby started to panic. She didn’t want to be the reason why a man was
killed, especially over something she knew began only as a way to rib Nikolai.
But this situation was getting bad and if she didn’t do something soon, it would
get worse.
As uncertainties took root, the hum began to sizzle and crack. Abby closed
her eyes and concentrated on it. She felt the deep-seated need to comfort the
beast, the pull to just let go and be what she was born to be. Like before in the
bedroom at the palace, she didn’t think about what she was going to do. She
didn’t question the way her heart opened to the distressed and irate creature
before her. She didn’t even wonder why she felt the need to hold him and comfort
him. All she knew was that she must. All she felt was the soul driving need to…
love him.
Abby took a step closer and pressed against the side of Nikolai’s body.
She leaned her head back to look up at him. Releasing the death grip she had on
his forearm, she started a slow yet deliberate caress, first on his arm then up to his
shoulder. Her left hand rose and rested on his back. His muscles were tight but
they were not straining, not like she imagined they would be to hold a man of
Kirill’s size up in the air for so long.
Slowly, Abby started to stroke Nikolai’s back up and down then over and
across the breadth of his shoulders, pushing reassuring energy through the hum
and into him.
She stood up on her tippy-toes as near to his ear as she could. In Nikolai’s
unusual present size she stood more than a foot away from his ear as she pleading
whispered, “Nikolai, he’s teasing you. Don’t kill him.”
It was his name off her lips and the consoling strokes of her hand on his
body that sparked consciousness. Nikolai felt her despair in his soul and it brought
his mind to life with an awareness of her and her desperation.
Kirill watched as Abby worked her magic. If he hadn’t seen it with his
own eyes, he never would have believed it. As it were, he watched in amazement
as the Darkness turned his gaze down to Abby. His hands slackened just enough
for Kirill to pry those deathly claws off his neck. With a thud, he dropped to the
floor and landed on his ass, looking up in wonder as the menacing behemoth
Darkness turned to the petite woman as if in a trance, completely incapable of
doing anything else but complying to her wishes.
227
Forever Mine
The Darkness turned toward Abby and starred into her glossy eyes, once
again showing her the man and the Darkness, one unit, one entity… one being
with whom she felt a deep unbending connection to. The fear that had come in the
past with this intense intimacy was no longer present.
As Nikolai breathed out raggedly and sought to gain control, Abby gifted
him with a small smile. Her palm came up and rested against his cheek. She could
feel his pulsating veins under her palm slowly starting to ebb. She held his dark
gaze unflinchingly, and in those black depths she saw anxiety and bewilderment.
She felt his overwhelming need to protect her and his deep-rooted possessiveness.
As she sank deeper and deeper into those inky pools, Abby knew what it meant to
belong, to be worshipped. Her breath hitched and her heart strummed to life as her
soul filled with something akin to genesis.
For the first time since she had been barraged with desire for the man who
stood before her and the bone numbing fear that came with it, Abby felt…
liberated. She had a keen understanding of where she stood with him. There were
no lies in those orbs that revealed nothing but deep intimacy and trust, longing
and desire, for her. Here, in this place and time, she understood that she was his,
he was hers, and that this powerful cryptic creature would do anything for her.
It was the most affecting realization she ever experienced. All this time
she had been fighting her desire for him, afraid her desire would grow to become
love. Petrified that that love would leave her feeling disconnected from who and
what she was, but in reality, the truth of everything that was and everything that
ever would be was the complete opposite.
As the Darkness began a rumbling contented purr, nuzzling against her
palm, Abby realized she held the power over him. Oh, she wasn’t completely full
of herself, she knew that physically, he could overpower her, and that he was only
giving in because he felt her despair; but still, this understanding was
emancipating. The great Lord General Nikolai Kotova, possessor of a demon with
unfathomable command, was powerless against her, just as she was powerless
against him.
Abby’s smile broadened as she softly murmured nonsensical words to the
Darkness, feeling a contentment she had never known. It crossed her mind that
she may end up regretting letting him in and giving him all she wanted to give,
but that was another day and another moment, and most likely another argument,
but now… now was all that mattered.
“Letta.”
She spoke to him in Old Norse, telling him to cease. She continued to
caress his face as she began to hum, slipping in soothing Old Norse words in
between, telling him she was unharmed, untouched, that she did not seek Kirill’s
death.
Kirill had no idea what Abby was saying, but his smile widened as he
watched beauty calm the beast. It was enthralling to see. He knew the legends of
what was, and as he sat there on the floor in monumental awe, witnessing the
rebirth of something that was as beautiful as it was terrifying, he felt extremely
honored and lucky. He also felt relief because he knew if it weren’t for Abby,
228
Forever Mine
he’d be dead. Of course, those thoughts were quickly erased as giddiness took
over.
Gods blood, it was the beginning of a new age! There was no doubt in his
mind. Soon, the men that sought to destroy Kirill and his people would be
destroyed. Once the transformation was complete, the creature standing before
him, the snarling obscenely powerful creature that was now humbled by the small
form of its mate - no, not just a mate, but a S’airsul - would be invincible.
Kirill was so excited that, as usual, his mouth spoke without thinking.
“Ah, my luscious little kitten, I knew there was more to you than that
mouthwatering body of yours. Unbeliev…”
With a renewed belligerence, the Darkness pushed Abby away, grabbed
Kirill by the shirt, and on a deafening roar that literally shook the ground, threw
the six-foot-four Cossack out of the pavilion.
Abby sighed as Nikolai stomped out after Kirill. She rolled her eyes then
cursed the stupidity of men as she followed them out of the tent.
Outside, the two men found themselves in the center of a man made circle
that had quickly developed the moment Kirill’s body hit the dirt.
Kirill, laughing, stumbled to his feet. His eyes were lit with life and his
smile was broad as he faced a much more balanced Nikolai.
“Ah, Koyla, so that is the way of it, is it? So quick to kill an old friend
over a woman? I never thought I’d see the day when the Great General would be
pussy whipped.” An angry snarl was the only answer Kirill’s taunting words
drew. “Not that I blame you…“ He turned those sparkling Caribbean eyes to
Abby, raking a heated gaze down her entire length. “She’s as sweet tasting as a
ripe strawberry.” He winked and Abby’s eyes crinkled with irritation.
Though the Darkness was still out, Nikolai now had control. Feeling the
bond with Abby had brought logic back to his brain, and with it came the
knowledge that Kirill was just being Kirill and pushing his buttons on purpose.
The gleeful smile on Kirill’s face said he wanted a fight and Nikolai was happily
prepared to give the pup exactly what he wanted.
Nikolai artfully smiled around a mouthful of fangs then ripped off his
coat. Next went his leather vest and his black shirt. Now that he felt more like
himself, speech came easy to him and he ridiculed Kirill with it.
“Fifty years old and you’re still a foul-mouthed, spoiled brat. I’ve been
neglectful in my instructions. It’s past time you learned your place, boy.”
The moment Nikolai revealed naked skin, Abby’s mouth dropped open
and drool pooled in the corners. Greedily she gazed at a glorious bare-chested
Nikolai as he flexed those incredible arms and rotated his neck.
Gods blood, he was fucking hot! No, that word did not do him justice. He
was beyond hot; he was every wicked fantasy a woman could think of. He oozed
sexuality and eroticism as naturally as Abby took a breath.
Standing in nothing but black leather pants, black shitkickers, and wearing
a five inch black leather wristband on each arm, his thick black hair riotously
fluttered about like some wicked sex god. He was all smooth, hard-muscled male,
flexing those God-like attributions and causing Abby’s core to weep from the
sight of him.
229
Forever Mine
It couldn’t be normal, all that sexual energy coming off of him in waves.
How could one man elicit such rousing stimulation? All vampires possessed a
sexual lure in their DNA but Nikolai, Goddess help her, was a walking orgasm.
Abby started to pant. Her breasts ached to be touched, to be tasted. Her
pussy grew wet in preparation for that delicious maleness to pound into her and
possesses her. She felt the overwhelming need to be fucked and she couldn’t help
but wonder if she was the only one affected by his sexuality.
Briefly, Abby’s gaze left the sex God’s form and wandered over the other
women in the camp. It was obvious she wasn’t the only one ready to pounce on
him and take a bite. With impure eyes and heaving bosoms, those bitches were in
as much heat as Abby and she didn’t like that one damn bit. Some of them even
caressed Nikolai’s naked frame as if they were remembering the taste and feel of
that delectable flesh, and that made her see red. She was infused with resentment
by the very notion that some of those women had felt the divinity of having
Nikolai inside their bodies. The fact that she just upbraided him for being jealous
didn’t even occur to her as her mind quickly tallied all the ways she wanted to rip
those women apart limb from limb.
Nikolai stopped in mid-stride. His head whipped around and locked onto
Abby. A carnal smile lit his face and his eyes darkened to a desirous pitch. He
growled as the succulent aroma of arousal filled his nostrils. His mate’s scent was
easily distinguishable from the other feminine fragrances he smelled. Abby’s
called out to him like no other. It was sweet and rich and the most intoxicating
thing about it was that she smelled like his.
Nikolai’s growl, that was licentious and swarming with yearning, reached
Abby’s ears and brought her gaze swinging back to his.
This time it was her eyes that spoke of her rampant thoughts and Nikolai,
seeing it and feeling her thoughts through the bond as if they were his own,
huskily chuckled. He was glad to know that even though she tried to deny it, she
was not immune to such emotions.
For Abby, that smug laugh only pissed her off more. She fixed Nikolai
with a hard stare of her own and without any pause, used the hum to push her
objections to his salacious look.
Amused with her anger and completely understanding it, Nikolai
continued to chuckle which only increased Abby’s anger and determination to
stay aloof. He felt that through the hum but he shrugged off her coldness,
confident that she would not remain so for long.
“Come on, old man, stop thinking with your cock and show me these
lessons you think to teach me.” Kirill cracked his knuckles then, on an earsplitting
roar, he ran at Nikolai who easily grabbed him by the throat.
Holding Kirill in place, Nikolai slugged him hard in the face. “You have
the manners of a pig.” He punched him again. “I thought I taught you better than
that.” He socked him in the stomach then dropped him.
Kirill quickly jumped to his feet and landed a hearty blow to Nikolai’s
face. He laughed. “You taught me many things, Koyla, and I’ve learned all my
lessons well, especially those in the art of pleasuring a woman.”
230
Forever Mine
Abby’s eyes rolled in disgust. This cock fight she had seen a thousand
times before… frankly, she found it rather boring. Seeing as how the intermediate
threat was over, it was time to start thinking about getting out while those two
played with each other. She was just about to turn around and dismiss the
overgrown children when Kirill’s next comment drew her into the fray.
“I will take great pleasure in showing you all you taught me, Koyla… on
your mate.”
Nikolai growled, but before he could make a move, Abby was standing in
between him and his punching bag.
Abby grabbed Kirill by the face and brought him closer, snarling at him
with her own ferocious anger. “I told you before, Randy, I am not his mate!” She
punched him with a right hand cross that landed on his nose and sent him flying
backwards.
Once again Kirill found himself on his ass and in the dirt, and the crowd
that was watching cheered riotously; they loved a good fight.
Kirill snarled. He didn’t mind taking a beating from Nikolia, he had
nothing to be ashamed of, but to be laid low by a mere slip of a woman, no matter
how much power she had, galled him and pricked his pride. His face crinkled in
anger and turned red with embarrassment as his people continued to chuckle, but
then he looked up and caught a glimpse of the indignant expression on Nikolai’s
face. Humiliation aside, he smiled; the Darkness was back in full force and this
time it was leveled on Abby.
Nikolai roughly grabbed Abby by the shoulders and spun her around to
face him. Over a mouth full of long sharp fangs, he rasped, “And how many times
do I have to tell you, Abaigeal, you are my mate!”
Abby shrugged Nikolai’s hold off and jabbed a stern finger into his naked
chest. “No! I am not, you stubborn, pigheaded fool!”
As Kirill’s laughter annoyingly rang in Nikolai’s ears, he looked up to the
heavens. “Goddess save me from beautiful stubborn women!” Grabbing Abby’s
arms, he picked her up and set her behind him. Leaning down until they were eye
to eye, he grabbed the back of her head and took her mouth in a punishing, yet
totally possessive kiss.
Abby was dazed when the kiss abruptly ended and Nikolai released her.
Then, in a condescending tone, he said, “We will discuss your denial later,
lyubof.”
Nikolai gave her his back. Facing Kirill with an eager grin, he cracked his
knuckles and rotated his neck. “After I teach this disrespectful pup some
manners.”
Abby was left to stew in growing anger as Nikolai dismissed her and once
again attacked Kirill. She stood there for five seconds more, only because the
sight of those two sinfully sexy bodies kicking the crap out of each other was
really too much eye candy for her to ignore, until she realized what she was
doing; wasting time.
“What the hell am I doing?” she murmured under her breath.
231
Forever Mine
Nikolai’s highhanded manner pissed her off, and as she loathsomely
identified the other irksome emotion she felt as wounded pride that he rather play
with Kirill than with her, she really got steamed.
Abby spun on her heels and walked away, heading toward the coral of
horses that were in the meadow beyond and muttering her disgust.
Nikolai was deftly giving Kirill the beating he deserved, landing one more
solid left to the younger man’s angelic face, and grinning with pleasure as he did.
Kirill stumbled to the ground on his knees then saw Abby leaving. His
face was a bloody mess and his body ached from the torrent of brutal shots
Nikolai had landed, but seeing the spunky Blendling once more walk away from
her mate had him laughing his ass off.
“I think, Koyla, you’re going to have to invest in a heavy set of chains.”
Nikolai gazed back curiously. Kirill laughed harder. “To keep your mate by your
side, my friend.”
Kirill nodded to the left and Nikolai swung around to see Abby’s pert ass
swinging back and forth as she stormed through the camp and headed toward the
coral and White Star.
“She must really dislike you, I can’t imagine why!” Kirill’s robust
laughter rang out through the forest.
Nikolai seared his friend with a contemptuous look then took two steps to
follow Abby. He was stopped by the frail elderly form of Ileana, the Cossack
witch.
“Stay, warrior, your woman needs time by herself. She will not leave, you
have my word.” The witch’s sparkling blue eyes regarded Kirill shrewdly. She
patted Nikolai on the chest. “You continue your lessons. Methinks they’ve been
few and far in between.”
“What?” Kirill sputtered at the crone who was more like a mother to him
than just the hag witch that lived in the forest.
Stunned dumb from the unexpected brushoff from his greatest defender,
Kirill hesitantly faced a grinning Nikolai, but this time he was not smiling nor was
he laughing.
“You really have been a bad boy, eh, Kirill? Even Ileana knows this is
long overdue.”
On a hearty chortle of wicked merriment, Nikolai slugged Kirill in the
face and sent him flying back and into the crowd of people who stood on the
sidelines watching.
“I am so going to enjoy this.”
232
Forever Mine
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
What the hell was wrong with men? Abby thought as she trotted through
the grass and toward the coral. The question shocked her because, hello, she grew
up in a household with seven of them and she still had to ask?
She thought she had a pretty clear perspective about men and what made
them tick. She knew they were creatures of habit. She knew they had egos the size
of the moon. And she knew that when those egos got hurt, they did either one of
two things: cried like babies – in private, of course – or attacked the person they
felt responsible for making them feel that way to begin with.
Nikolai and his sick little friend were no different and she really had to
wonder why she thought he would be. He was just like the rest of them, running
on pure testosterone-fueled emotion, which meant he would be no different than
any other male when it came to a mate. He would dominate, control, and have the
last word with everything.
Her shoulders slumped. Goddess, that was really depressing because for
just a few minutes back in the palace, she tried to think of him differently
because… well, because she really wanted to. She wasn’t in love with him, at
least not yet, thank the Goddess, but every little bit of her wanted him so badly
that she was willing to go beyond her comfort zone and take the chance that
maybe, just maybe, he would be different.
She sighed despondently. She was so confused that most likely she wasn’t
seeing things clearly. Maybe she was being a bit overdramatic about the whole
thing. Maybe she really hadn’t honestly given him a chance to prove he could be
different because she was just that terrified he would end up being like everyone
else, and then it would be too late because by then, she would have fallen in love
with him and she would be doomed forever.
Man, she was in a real freaking pickle and the only way she knew to
escape it was to leave and get home. Forget about Lord General Nikolai Kotova,
forget about the desire he made her hunger for and accept the inevitable – a
boring life with Richard.
Reaching the coral, Abby stopped at the fence and braced her arms on top
as she leaned her chin down and stared out across the lushness spread out before
her.
It was really beautiful here. Surrounded by the deep forest and its tall
noble trees, there was a small pond nestled in the middle. A makeshift fence
enclosed a coral that circled the pond and stopped at the edge of the forest.
Absently, she figured about fifty horses were grazing in their enclosure. Fine
sturdy animals that looked well taken care of. A few mares had low hanging
bellies, signifying the coming of new life. A small neigh came from afar, followed
by the sound of small hooves trampling over the ground as a spirited foal came
233
Forever Mine
trotting out from the forest. Abby watched the foal is it jumped and played in the
early spring grass and she smiled.
It was a peaceful scene, quiet and still, and in that tranquility, verity
became crystal clear, and a very depressing thought came to her. While all her
previous enlightening views were wonderful, the fact remained that they really
didn’t mean shit.
In the end, the reality was that she lusted for a man who had betrayed her
father and been killing her kind for a century. Granted, he did it for honorable
reasons, which she totally and completely understood, but the damage had already
been done. A hundred years of deceit and death. A hundred years for betrayals to
simmer and boil into no-holds barred hatred and bitterness.
She shook her head in solemn defeat. Abby knew her father; he did not
forgive – ever. He held onto antipathies and wore them like a shield around his
heart. She loved him, but she was not blind to his faults. He could be a very, very
hard and unyielding man, a man who had more pride than one man should and
who let that pride dictate his actions. Even if she persisted with this insane desire
to be with Nikolai it wouldn’t matter because her father would never give his
blessing. Enragement and pure acrimony that is what her father would give.
Ultimately, the feelings she felt for Nikolai would end up hurting her father and
his pain and legendary pride would result in his disowning her, and that was a
truth she just could not handle.
Lost in her depressing as hell thoughts, Abby didn’t hear the sound of
heavy boots walking toward her but she felt the touch of his arm as he came to
stand beside her and leaned against the fence. She felt his heavy speculative gaze
searching her features, trying to decipher her thoughts. She bet he would love for
her to turn around so he could dive right into her soul with those compelling black
eyes and see all her thoughts. Lucky for him, he didn’t have to.
“If it were any colder I’d see smoke billowing out of your ears,” Nikolai
teased then gently bumped her shoulder with his.
Getting absolutely no reaction from his stubborn woman, he sighed then
turned and joined her observation of the night sky.
“You’re thinking too hard, Abby, thinking deep thoughts that leave you
searching for answers.” He turned his head slightly, regarding her profile. “I
might have the answers you seek, if you only gave me a chance,” he softly
entreated.
“You don’t have the answers, Nikolai.” Abby spoke softly and pensively
then she turned and looked at him. I know them already.”
Her beautiful brown orbs were completely exposed to him. Stark finality
reflected back and foreboding entered Nikolai’s heart. “And what are the answers
to these questions that leave you looking so sad and decisive?”
Abby quietly contemplated the man standing by her side, patiently waiting
to hear her answer. As her eyes coveted every inch of his gorgeous face, she was
flooded with everything she’d been feeling since meeting him and she was
reminded of how hard she tried to deny those feelings and how confusing and
painful that was, and she just felt… exhausted. She was tired of denying what was
in her heart and she was really tired of fighting him.
234
Forever Mine
“I can’t do this anymore.”
“Do what?”
“This…” She waved her hand between them. “Cat and mouse game with
you. It’s too hard and too confusing.”
A surge of anger swept through Nikolai but he held it back. She was
finally opening up to him and he wanted to hear it all.
“It doesn’t have to be, lyubof.”
“Yes, it does, don’t you see that?”
“No. What I see are two people with a strong connection to one another.
Two people who desire one another. It is as simple as that,” Nikolai staunchly
answered.
Abby sighed. “No, it is not simple. It’s only you and your ego that are
expecting it to be that simple because it’s what you want. But it’s not and it never
will be. Why can’t you see that?”
Nikolai turned away because the truth that was in her eyes was also in the
back of his mind. His life was never simple and his courting of Abby was no
different. She was right, but just because she was right didn’t mean that was the
way things had to go.
Nikolai was startled by the unexpected touch of her warm body leaning
against him. She moved closer and laid her hand on his forearm. It was the first
time she initiated an intimate overture, at least on her own and not in lust. The
sensations it aroused inside him were ones of rightness and veracity. He breathed
in her scent and shivered with lust and tenderness, the need to protect and keep
her safe, and the primal need to possess.
He breathed out and it was as if he breathed out all the negative energy in
his body, all the guilt he’d been carrying around with him, all the insecurities that
echoed in his head that he was not worthy to be her mate, disappeared into the
night on one simple cleansing breath. When he breathed in again, he took his first
new breath. A new beginning, a new man… he was filled with an abundance of
fortitude and strength.
This was where she belonged, by his side. She was his, was always
supposed to be his, he felt that in his soul, in the way the Darkness purred in her
presence, content and completed by her essence; how at peace he and his demon
were, both together, and with everything he had done in the past.
She did that for him. She made him feel like a man again. He was more
determined than ever to keep her right where she was. He would fight anyone for
her, and most importantly, he would not let her run from them.
“I want you, Nikolai.”
Her throaty and direct admission had Nikolai’s midnight eyes blazing with
triumph and fierce lust.
“But nothing can come from it.”
The light slightly dimmed as she put distance between them and stepped
back, taking her heat with her and leaving him feeling empty and cold – and
growing crosser.
“There are too many things that stand in the way. It would be too hard.”
235
Forever Mine
Fury infused Nikolai. “So you are now suddenly a coward?” His voice
was chilled and quietly rousing.
Abby glowered. “I am not a coward.”
“Then why do you run from us? Why do you bring up minuscule bullshit
that has nothing to do with us?” His fists landed hard on the top of the fence.
“Because it is not bullshit! My feelings are not minuscule!” she shouted.
Reaching out, Nikolai grasped her arms and roughly jerked her against
him. Pitch black eyes impaled her with raw anger. “No, not your feelings, but that
shitty excuse is! I have seen inside your soul Abby, I know you fear our
connection. Why don’t you be the warrior you want to be recognized as and tell
me why?”
Abby struggled out of his hold and glared at him, her own anger pushing
her feelings to the surface and spilling out of her mouth without any intent.
“Because I’ll get lost in you, damn it! I won’t remember where I end and
you begin! I’ll lose myself!”
Her cheeks were wet from the tears cascading down, her eyes slightly
swollen in her distress, but they remained open, letting Nikolai see inside her soul
and the truth of her words.
His anger immediately softened and he took a step closer to her. Drawing
her back into his arms, he lovingly cupped her cheek. “Abby, milaya moya, I
would never do that to you. I would never take away your sense of self.”
“Yes, you would. Don’t you see that? You couldn’t help it because it’s
just who you are!”
“What does that mean?”
“It means you are a vamp, Nikolai. No, let me rephrase that, you’re some
kind of super vamp or some shit, I don’t know, but it doesn’t matter. You’ll
always want to be in charge. You’ll always want things your way and you’ll do
that no matter how it makes me feel, no matter how much I disagree!”
Why would she think that? Nikolai thought but then in a flash the answer
came to him.
Abby had grown up a spectator to Magnus and Ella’s relationship, and no
one knew better than him just how much of a bully Magnus could be but then
again, Nikolai knew Ella wasn’t the type of woman to take Magnus’ shit either.
She was strong and independent, and Abby was just like her. Nikolai didn’t need
to grow up in their house to know that, so how come Abby couldn’t see it?
“Abby, I’m not your father and you are not your mother. How we deal
with each other does not have to be the same way.”
The moment they brought Magnus into the conversation, something
flickered in her eyes and Nikolai read it for what it was.
He knew this subject would come up at some point. Even so, it was a
touchy topic for him and the fact that she had thought of it as well hurt him more
than it should.
Nikolai’s arms dropped like dead weight and his body stiffened. “But
that’s not the only thing bothering you, there’s something else. What is it?”
Abby shook her head. “No, that’s it,” she softly answered but her eyes
were looking anywhere but him.
236
Forever Mine
Angry, Nikolai grasped her arms and yanked her toward him more roughly
than he wanted to, but this was a topic that really hit deep.
“Why don’t you just say it, Abaigeal? Say it!”
Abby’s eyes hardened. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I told
you!”
“No! What’s really bothering you is that I’m a killer. A murderer! A man
who betrayed your father! And you think if I betrayed my mentor, that I would
betray you as well!”
Abby started back, shocked to her soul because Goddess above, he was
right! She hadn’t even realized it, but a part of her did feel that way.
Abby gazed at him with such candidness that Nikolai’s rage grew and his
tirade continued. “Not only do you think I’ll betray your trust, but you are scared
shitless as to what your father would think.” A harsh chortle left his lips. “The
woman who so bodily risks his wrath by becoming a Ninja and fighting in the war
is afraid to tell daddy she’s falling in love with his greatest enemy! You fear your
own betrayal, Abaigeal, not mine!”
Abby shook off his hold as her mind scrambled with all he said. But
Nikolai grabbed her again and brought her closer, his face was a mask of fury, his
voice deep with persistence and drive.
“You fear my control? Well, let me build on that fear for you. I don’t give
a fuck what your father has to say. I don’t fucking care if he disowns you and tries
to kill me! Because I will have you! You are mine! And we will be together no
matter what I have to do to achieve that!”
With his heated and unwavering words, Abby’s gumption returned
tenfold. “That’s great, Nikolai! See, you don’t care how I feel, you’ll just go
ahead and do whatever pleases you!”
“Yes, because it pleases you too, you’re just too scared to admit it!”
Abby roared her anger and shrugged him off. She threw a right cross and
hit him in the cheek. She would have hit him again, but he caught her fist and
drew her back into his arms.
“Don’t be pissed at me, lubimaya, for saying what was already in your
heart,” he said with soft intensity. “If you would see past all the things that stand
in our way then you would see that the only true obstacle is you!”
Silence ensued as they stared into each other’s ravaged gazes. Everything
he said was true, but Abby was too tired and too pissed off from his imperious
comments for her to agree with him right now.
“Let me go,” she quietly said.
After a few seconds, Nikolai released her and she turned away from him.
Goddess, she was even more troubled now than she was before because
everything he said was spot-on and she had been blind to it; yet he had known.
“Abby,” Nikolai gently entreated. “Please, don’t shut me out. Don’t close
the door on something that could be wonderful. Give me a chance to prove I’m
worthy of your love.” He took a cautious step closer until his chest lightly touched
her back. When he didn’t feel her stiffen, he gently laid his hands on her
shoulders. “Give me a chance to win your heart, that’s all I ask.”
237
Forever Mine
“Niko, please…don’t make this any more difficult for me than it already
is.”
That said more to Nikolai than anything else she could have said and for
the first time since this all began, he felt hopeful. He kissed the top of her head
and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her non-resistant body back
against his chest, embracing her tightly.
Abby gave herself over to the tenderness that swept inside her. Closing her
eyes, she leaned her head against his strong chest and rested her hands on his
forearms. She was content, sad yet happy to be in his warm coveted embrace, if
only for a moment.
“Abby.” His voice spoke close to her ear, earnestly and whisper-soft,
sending tingles of awareness down her spine. “I understand your fear, but we can
get through it together, lyubof. You need to trust me and you need to believe in us.
I understand more than you know how difficult your father can be, but he is a
good man. Yes, he’ll be upset and yes, he’s going to want to take my head, but he
loves you and he would never deny you something that you wanted.”
Upset wasn’t the half of it.
Abby shook her head, a harsh bitter chortle leaving her lips. “It’s his love
that keeps me in a cage, Niko. It’s his love that led me to deceive him in the first
place. Don’t you see that? He would never understand this. He would never
agree.” She turned in his arms and looked at him with tenderness in her eyes. She
reached for him. Her warm palm lay against his cheek as her eyes brimmed with
truth and warmth. “I… I could easily fall in love with you, but at what expense?
Losing my family? I can’t do that. I’m sorry, I just… can’t.”
“You two like watching soap opera. So sad and melodramatic. You make
Nissa cry.”
The sniffling that came from the right had startled both Nikolai and Abby
but it was Nikolai that reacted first.
Turning around to face the threat, Nikolai pushed Abby behind him.
A small child sat on the fence. She blew her nose and blonde curls bobbed
up and down.
“Who are you?” Nikolai demanded.
She completely ignored him. Scowling, Nikolai opened his mouth to
demand she answer him, but Abby stepped in front of him.
“Nissa, where did you go?”
Surprised, Nikolai turned to Abby. “You know her?”
“She got me out of the palace.” Abby looked at him quizzically. “I thought
you knew who she was.”
Nikolai shook his head then angrily turned on Nissa. “Who the hell are
you?”
Unfazed by his anger, Nissa smiled brightly. “I am Nissa.” She jumped
down off the fence and grabbed Abby’s hand, pulling her away from Nikolia.
“Time to go, much to see and little time to see it in.”
Nissa began to pull Abby away, but the sound of Nikolai’s livid growl
stopped her. She turned slowly and with frightful eyes saw the Darkness.
238
Forever Mine
“Where do you think you’re going with my S’airsul, elf?” it demanded in
Old Norse.
Nissa gasped with outrage. Her face turned bright red as her body grew
until she was standing as tall as Abby.
“Um, Niko, she really doesn’t like to be called elf, maybe you should
apologize,” Abby suggested with a nervous smile on her face, afraid of what the
Leshy would do.
“Nissa not an elf, Nissa a Leshy!” Nissa’s voice grew as her body did,
becoming a booming sound that echoed throughout the night.
Abby’s eyes widened and she began to look at the little Leshy with more
admiration and respect than she had before. Clearly, not a being you want to trifle
with.
“Niko…”
Abby pleaded with Nikolai to calm down, but evidently he felt no such
threat from Nissa’s quick display of temper and power. The Darkness snorted
then addressed the Leshy in that strange language.
“I don’t care what you are. You are not taking my S’airsul anywhere.”
Hearing Upyrian sparked an unexpected laugh from Nissa. She threw her
hands up in the air and shrunk back to her natural size, her giggles filling the
night. “Sometimes Nissa very forgetful, I sorry, master.”
Feeling no more threat the Darkness faded away. Nikolai gazed back at
the Leshy with one black eyebrow quirked up in unspoken question.
“Nissa taking Abby now, master. You will follow because you are meant
to. When you find us, you will see what Nissa mean. Then Nissa will accept your
apology for calling Nissa elf and Nissa in turn will forgive you.” She smiled
brightly.
Nikolai was darkly scowling then right before his eyes Nissa grabbed
Abby’s hand and blinked.
They were gone.
“Abby!”
Nikolai screamed into the dark night, his eyes frantically searching the
shadowed forest that surrounded him. Where the hell did they go?
“She is right, warrior, you are meant to follow. It is your destiny to learn
the truth.”
Nikolai spun around to stare at Ileana as she stood behind him. Had she
been there the whole time?
“What the hell is going on?”
The witch smiled, showing her missing teeth. “You are a good man,
Nikolai Kotova. A man who has made many sacrifices for those he loved. A man
who has gone out of his way to make sure innocents like myself and my ill-bred
boy are kept safe. Yes, you have lived a hard life and all of it not of your
choosing.” She sadly shook her head.
Nikolai snorted. “I made choices, the wrong ones, but they were mine to
make nonetheless.”
“Perhaps, but it was the path you were on that led you to make those
choices. A path that others set you on.”
239
Forever Mine
Nikolai had no idea what the hell she was talking about, but he couldn’t
waste time standing here doing nothing when some obnoxious little elf - or Leshy,
whatever the hell it was - just took Abby.
He didn’t know where the elf took Abby, but he would find out and he
would get Kirill to help him. It was the least he could do after all, and
considering he would be bedridden for a few days anyway from the beating
Nikolai gave him, he had nothing else to do.
“I don’t have time for riddles, witch.”
Ileana’s boney hand landed on his chest with the force of ten men,
bringing him to an abrupt halt.
“You have time for this one, warrior. There is much you don’t know.
Secrets that have been hidden for far too long. Now it is time for them to be
known. Now it is time for you to learn.”
Ileana reached into her pocket and pulled out a small pouch. She opened
it, stuck three fingers inside and drew out some kind of silvery powder. Her hand
rose to her mouth, her lips pursed then she blew it directly in Nikolai’s face.
The moment the silver substance entered his nostrils, Nikolai felt it move
swiftly as it swam through his nose at rapid speed, tickling his throat as it did and
making him cough. “What the…”
Ileana keenly and calmly observed Nikolai as he stumbled back and shook
his head. “Now you carry the magic to follow your woman.”
Nikolia felt magic coursing through his entire being. He felt the Darkness
snap to life, felt the incredible mystical power as it quickly absorbed it.
When the tingling passed, Nikolai straightened and shook off the remnant
itch the magic caused. He was acutely aware of the fact that another piece of the
puzzle had just been put into place. “What was that, what did you to?”
Ileana chuckled. “Nothing you didn’t already have the power to do.”
“What are you talking about?”
Ileana’s eyes hardened and her voice grew stronger. “You tasted her
blood, did you not?”
Nikolai took a step closer, fierce anger surging through him. “What do you
know about it?”
“You are Upyr, warrior.”
Nikolai snorted. “Half.”
Now it was Ileana’s time to snort. “Yes… half.” She studied him and
Nikolai felt like she was reading him like a book. “You have not drank fully yet,
but you have tasted her. The magic has always been inside you, I have simply
helped you, that is all. When you fully bond with your mate, you will no longer
need an old witch’s assistance.”
She turned, leaving Nikolai stupefied with his mouth hanging open. “What
the fuck are you talking about?”
Ileana chuckled once again and Nikolia wanted to rip her head off.
“You go now, time is running out.”
Nikolai threw his hands up in the air in complete and utter exasperation.
“Go where, old witch?”
“Think of your mate, warrior, and the magic will take you to her.”
240
Forever Mine
Nikolai closed his eyes, seeking patience, but instead he was immediately
bombarded with images of Abby. The bleak look on her face when she whispered
with great sadness what was in her heart, her beautiful eyes glistening with tears
and the most incredible feeling of her giving him her warmth and affection.
Goddess, he needed that. He needed it so bad he could taste it, could feel
his soul crying out for hers.
His eyes snapped open and Nikolai found himself standing in the middle
of a forest he had never been in, with his feet firmly set on the skeleton of an old
dirt road that wound up a mountain he had never before seen.
“Ileana, what have you done?”
He didn’t expect answer but nonetheless… he got one.
Out of the darkness, he saw a thick fog coming out of the forest and
rolling toward him. Before he knew what was going on, he was completely
enclosed within its thick damp walls. It pricked him with irrefutable licks of
magic. Coarse undertones of an unknown language came from within the fog and
centered on him. It was alive. With what, he did not know, but he knew he was
being observed.
He growled menacingly at the mist. “Show yourself.”
Words drifted out from the fog once again. He felt the prick of a sharp
claw on his shoulder and he swiftly moved to his left to see what had made it, but
there was nothing but dense hot mist.
Feeling a bit out of his element, Nikolai let the Darkness emerge, and
when it did, it roared threateningly and repeated the words Nikolai just spoke, but
this time in Upyrian.
Silence ensued but the feeling of being studied only increased as the fog
moved closer, touching him, skating over his skin like a dog sniffing a bone.
Then it all stopped.
Seconds ticked by and the fog slowly receded and an opening appeared in
front of him. It did not completely disappear; it just lifted and cleared a path for
him. The thick air from before dissipated and he breathed in fresh cool air that had
the slightest hint of sweetness to it.
Perplexed, Nikolai studied the mist as it hovered around him, almost
protectively. The path before him opened further and like a pair of arms waiting
for him to step inside, the mist swept to the side.
As it did, Nikolai’s vision became clearer. What had previously been
hidden in the depth of the fog was revealed and his eyes widened with what he
saw.
Standing in the distance, high atop a formidable mountain and outlined
against the pitch black starless sky, stood a monstrous stone castle. It took his
breath away and made the Darkness howl. The connection with Abby hummed
vigorously and the Darkness spoke with fervent want.
“S’airsul.”
Nikolai could not refrain the Darkness from taking control, he didn’t want
to.
He allowed his demon to take the lead, knowing that the Darkness would
know where to go, what to do. It sniffed the air, its head whipping to the right as
241
Forever Mine
it picked up the sound of men talking in the distance. Hearing the name of its
nemesis being said, it growled fiercely with abhorrence. Then, on an animalistic
roar, turned right into the woods and took off.
Sitting in the gatehouse five miles up the dirt road, two soldiers looked at
each other.
“What the hell was that?” one whispered to the other who shook his head.
“I don’t know, but I think I agree with Count Kotova, these woods are
haunted.”
**********
The moment Abby’s feet touched solid ground she fell to her knees and
heaved. Goddess above, what the hell just happened?
She felt Nissa calmly rubbing her back as she hummed a soft tune, she
guessed in an attempt to reassure her, but she didn’t feel reassured; she felt dizzy
and discombobulated. She felt like she had been picked up, thrown into the air
hurling at impossible speeds then dropped like dead weight. Her body ached and
her throat was parched and raw. Had she been screaming?
Nissa giggled. “Yes, you have very strong vocal chords.”
Nissa placed her hands on her knees and bent toward Abby’s face. Her
head titled to the side in an annoyingly cute way. “It’s a bit strange the first time,
but you’ll get used to it.”
Nissa jumped up and Abby turned irksome eyes to see the Leshy spinning
around in a circle. “Gods blood, Nissa, will you stop that, you’re turning my
stomach.”
Nissa stopped immediately and rushed over to Abby’s side. She took her
arm and helped her to her feet. “I sorry, Abby, I just very excited!”
Nissa opened her mouth to say something else, most likely something that
would have Abby clenching her fists at her side to keep from strangling her, but
then her mouth snapped shut. Her eyes became slits as she tilted her head to the
right and… sniffed the air?
Abby chuckled. “Is that your impersonation of a dog? ‘Cause I gotta tell
you, it’s pretty damn accurate.”
Glowing red eyes zeroed in on Abby. “Shh…” Nissa’s voice was ragged,
but it wasn’t the voice that had Abby jumping back in surprise, it was her eyes;
glowing unnaturally and steadily staring at her. “Someone coming. Quickly,
hide.”
Just like that Nissa disappeared and that’s when Abby heard the sounds of
feet scuffling against stone and the voices of men.
Frantically Abby looked around. She had no idea where she was but the
barren room she was left nowhere to hide.
“Damn you, Nissa! Don’t just leave me here!”
“I know I heard voices coming from the hall.”
The footsteps got louder and two men turned the corner. Seeing Abby
standing there, surprise crossed their faces then surprise quickly turned to anger as
they rushed her with their crossbows raised pointed directly at her.
242
Forever Mine
Oh, isn’t this just great. She was going to kill that troublesome little
Leshy.
Abby smiled. “Uh, hi!”
“Who are you? How did you get inside?”
“Um, well… you see, that’s actually kind of funny because I, um… don’t
know.” Abby smiled again then shrugged. “I don’t suppose you could tell me
exactly where here is?”
They closed the distance between them until one held a crossbow against
Abby’s heart and the other held one against her temple.
“You are in Russia.” One man said.
“Well, duh, we are conversing in Russian, aren’t we? I mean, really, are
you that stupid?”
The man standing to her right pushed the sharp point of the crossbow
against her temple. “How did you get inside the Gorod?”
The man in front of her stepped closer and pressed the tip of his bow
against her chest as he did. “And how did you even find it?” he asked.
Abby exhaled. “Look, guys, I really would love to answer your questions,
seeing how nice you are in asking them and all.” They continued to stare at her
blankly and Abby rolled her eyes. “Right, over the heads, huh, fellas? I can tell
you two are just brimming with intelligence.” She guessed they got that insult
when she felt the sharp point of the bow once more pushing against her temple.
She put her hands up. “Okay, okay… geez, not much for a joke, are you? You
know, you guys are way too serious, you need to learn to lighten up a little; relax,
enjoy life. After all, there is so much to see.”
The one in front of her snorted. “Really, like what?”
Abby casually crossed her arms over her chest and tapped one finger
against her chin as she looked up at the ceiling in deep thought. “Well, let me
think for a minute.” Her eyes lit and she looked back at the man in front of her,
snapping her fingers. “I got it. Tell me, have you ever seen a trained Ninja
Blendling kill a vampire in one second flat?”
The men’s eyes became slits as they shared another confused look before
the one in front of her turned back to her. “No. Now stop playing these games and
tell…”
Abby leaned back and grabbed the cross bow at her temple then rammed it
into the heart of the vamp in front of her. Then she ducked and swung it up again
slamming it into the chest of the one to her right.
Straightening, Abby dusty the ashes off and smiling. “Well, now you
have.” She turned around to look for that rotten little Leshy and walked right into
the cold hard steel of a gun.
“You’re fast, but you can’t beat a bullet, Blendling,” a vamp sneered
around a mouthful of fangs.
“No, but I can.”
The vamp’s head was spun completely around.
Abby heard the snap of his neck then watched as his body fell to the
ground. “I had that, you know,” she irately said as she looked up at Nikolai, who
had appeared out of nowhere.
243
Forever Mine
“I know, but I enjoy killing Arnost’s men so much more than you do.”
Thinking of the things Nikolai told her, Abby harrumphed. “No doubt.”
She gazed down at the vamp’s lifeless body on the floor; stomach down,
dead eyes were staring straight up at her. Freaky. “You have a thing for twisting
people’s heads, don’t you?”
Nikolai shrugged a big shoulder then he leaned down until they were eye
to eye. Abby couldn’t help but watch his full lips as they quirked up into a panty
creamer smirk.
“I‘m good with my hands.”
His voice was deep and sensual, and he followed it up with a sexy wink
that had Abby’s lower body shooting sparks of wet heat.
Held immobile by the memory of just how good his hands were, Abby
watched as he took a deep breath that had him shivering and his eyes turning pitch
black. His smile turned feral and the hum throbbed wickedly.
All she could do was pray to the Goddess that he would keep that sinful
mouth shut because if he said one naughty word, she wouldn’t be able to control
herself. There was a crackle from the lit torch on the wall that thankfully snapped
her out of her lustful daze. What the hell was she doing?
Taking a step back, Abby glared. The man had a penchant for getting her
all hot and bothered at the most inappropriate times and places; it was really
annoying.
“Stop that.”
“Stop what?” he innocently asked.
Fine, he wanted to play that game? Well, she could too.
Abby stuck her nose up in the air then spun away. As she sidestepped
him, she caught a glimpse of an amused grin on his face but she ignored him and
instead started to inspect the room and as she did, she frowned.
What a strange place. The room was in the shape of a circle. With no
windows, it was dark and gloomy. Cold.
“Do you have any idea where we are?” Abby asked as she continued to
slowly walk around the room.
Nikolai took his time to look around the vast room. He hadn’t when he
first popped in. For one reason, the fact that he just popped in had been… weird,
and two, because he’d been zoned in on the vamp threatening his woman and not
his surroundings. Now, however, in the aftermath of a sizzling moment Abby was
intent on ignoring, he regarded the room with as much curiosity as she did.
“No.”
For a few quiet seconds, they explored the room. It was a wide open
space. It held no furniture or rugs. The only embellishment it did have were the
torches on the stone walls that provided meager light against the dark grey of the
big stone blocks. It was just empty space, but it was a big empty space… really
big and really cold. Abby rubbed her arms.
“How did you get here so fast? How did you know where I was?” She
finally looked at Nikolai, but he had already turned away from her and was doing
his own inspection of the large cavernous room.
244
Forever Mine
Fuck if I know, Nikolai thought. He kept his scattered thoughts to himself
because there was no need to fuel more fire to Abby’s fear.
He stopped in the middle of the room and answered her offhandedly as he
once again shrugged one big shoulder. “I just thought of you and… here I am.”
Then he stopped talking and his head slowly rose.
Abby, who was already eyeballing him suspiciously, because hello - what
the hell did that mean? - followed his gaze as his lifted to the ceiling. She
whistled. “Wow, that has got to be the tallest cathedral ceiling I have ever seen.”
Without even realizing it, she walked up to Nikolai’s side. “What do you think?
Thirty feet?”
Nikolai shook his head. “Forty easily, maybe fifty. If you think that’s
impressive,” he pointed to the door to the left of them.
Abby’s eyes bulged. “Bloody hell!”
She walked over to the closed door hidden in the dark shadows. She laid
her hand on top of it then slowly traced the intricate carving. She couldn’t exactly
make it out standing so close so she took a step back, then two, then another and
that was when the carving lost its awe effect.
The door was made out of some kind of wood, which wasn’t unusual, but
what was bizarre was the size of the door. Slowly Abby looked up the span of the
archway. That door had to be about twenty feet high and twenty wide.
“Now that is impressive. Who the hell lives here?” she asked, gazing back
at Nikolai whose face looked as bewildered as she felt.
The funny thing was that while Nikolai had no idea where he was, no idea
how he got here, and was clueless as to why a person would want such height in
their ceilings and doorways, he felt…
“I… I belong here.”
Without conscious thought, Abby walked over and playfully slapped him
on the arm. “Baby, you’re big, but you’re not that big.”
The moment she said it, her eyes widened. Where the hell had that come
from?
Abby took a step back then frowned as she caught Nikolai smirking
smugly. She could feel her cheeks getting red and she turned away.
“Not yet, at least.”
Nikolai and Abby turned and faced the opposite side of the room. There,
in front of another door, this one wide open, stood Nissa.
Frowning, Abby approached her with Nikolai hot on her trail. “Nissa, next
time you leave me alone like that, and without any warning, I’m going to strangle
you.”
Nissa pouted. “Strangle Nissa! Don’t be mad at Nissa, mistress. Nissa had
to go. Them vamps can’t see Nissa.” She shook her head back and forth. “No, no,
that very bad. That against the rules.”
“Rules, what rules?” Abby asked as she shared a look with Nikolai.
Nissa smiled once again then stepped into the doorway. “Come, Nissa
show you.”
245
Forever Mine
Nikolai and Abby watched as Nissa literally floated through the doorway.
With cautious steps, they followed her. Walking through the door, they saw her
float up a winding stone staircase.
“Come, quickly, time is running short.”
Abby went to walk up the stairs, but Nikolai reached out and grabbed her
arm. “Get behind me.” He pulled her behind his broad back and started up the
steps.
Abby rolled her eyes. “Get behind me, man must protect woman,” she said
in a deep mocking voice, then in her own voice added, “Overbearing control
freak.”
Nikolai’s steps never faltered as he answered her. “Yes, and this
overbearing control freak wants to keep you safe. Now keep quiet and move. We
don’t know where that wretched creature is taking us. We have to be ready for
anything.”
Abby would have taken exception to that, but he said the magic word that
made her heart pang – ‘we.’
Smiling like a dolt, Abby quietly followed Nikolai up the steps. With each
winding turn, the treads took them higher and higher into the castle. When they
finally reached a small platform, Abby looked down… and down and down.
Her body swayed forward, feeling like she was going to fall. She gasped
and reached out to grab onto something just as Nikolai’s arm shot out around her
waist and yanked her back against his chest.
He raggedly whispered in her ear, “Take care, lubimaya, I adore that body
too much to see it flattened on the floor like a pancake.”
"Come, this way.”
Nissa’s voice was full of excitement and Abby couldn’t help but wonder
what lay behind the very large door Nissa was impatiently standing in front of.
This door was the same size as the one in the room below, but it instead of
it being wood, it was metal, and just like the door below, it was forged into an
articulate pattern of swirls and circles, all forming into and coming out of…
Abby peered closer. “Is that a dragon?”
Nikolai studied the pattern and as he did, the Darkness stirred restlessly,
increasing the edginess he felt. Whatever was behind that door was important.
“It looks like a Zmey Gorynych.” He stood back and considered the door
as whole. “A Zmey Gorynych getting his heads taken off.” He pointed to what
appeared to look like a man on a horse swinging a very big sword.
Nikolai felt itchy all over. He stared at the door, feeling excited and
uneasy all at the same time. He didn’t move as his gaze settled and fixated on the
door that, for some reason, meant something to him.
As Nikolai’s gaze was glued to the door, Abby’s was curiously glued to
him, and getting more nervous with every second. He seemed a bit off center.
His hand rose to his chin. Then he slowly rubbed it back and forth, never once
taking his eyes off that door. He was deep in thought, completely attuned to the
metal door. The hum inside her grew with anxiety.
“Nikolai?”
246
Forever Mine
“You feel it, don’t you, master?” Nissa asked with glowing eyes and a
voice that sounded as ancient as time itself.
Nissa stared at Nikolai with a steady, almost ruthless concentration that
was unsettling Abby. “Feel what?” She looked back and forth between the Leshy
and Nikolai, who still hadn’t taken his eyes off that damn door. “Nikolai?” Her
voice grew louder as her concern grew.
Nikolai nodded his head. He could hear Abby’s breath increasing. He
could feel her growing distress through the hum. So attuned to the door and what
was behind it, he could not verbalize the reassurance he wanted to give her, so
instead he reached out and took her hand in his, squeezing it gently, hoping it
would calm her, hoping it would calm him.
“It’s… mine.”
Nikolai’s voice sounded far off, like he was somewhere else completely
and though he held Abby’s hand in his and she could feel the heat and weight of
the body beside her, it was almost like he wasn’t even there, that’s how distracted
he was.
She moved closer and ran her free hand up his arm, squeezing him tightly
against her breasts. “Niko, please… look at me.” He didn’t move, didn’t utter a
sound, he just kept staring at the door. “Stop looking at the fucking door!” she
yelled frantically but he was completely unresponsive. It was as if he was in a
trance, lost in his own thoughts and it was seriously freaking Abby out.
“What lies behind this door is the answer to all the questions you seek.”
Nissa’s voice rang out like thunder. The calm almost heady tone snapped
Abby’s control.
Riding a fierce wave of protective violence, Abby reached out and
snatched the Leshy by the throat, slamming her tiny body against the metal door.
“What the fuck are you doing to him, you little bitch!” She viciously shook Nissa.
“If you don’t stop it, I’ll fucking kill you.”
Abby’s rage knew no bounds as she sneered into the Leshy’s face and
tightened her hold. She was so unbalanced that her high emotions sparked through
the hum and jolted Nikolai to what was happening around him.
Walking over to Abby’s side, Nikolai laid a hand on Abby’s shoulder.
“Abby, stop.”
Crazed brown eyes fixated on him. She was breathing rapidly, her pulse
was firing with fury, and it was all for him.
Nikolai softly smiled. “It’s okay, lyubof, let her go. I’m fine.”
Abby stared into calm blue eyes and felt a push of serenity through the
hum. Instantly she released Nissa who slumped to the floor and stared up at Abby
with tears in her eyes.
Abby stood motionless. She blinked and sanity returned. What had she
done? She would have killed Nissa, there was no doubt in her mind. She had
been so enraged, so out of control that she didn’t know what came over her. All
she felt was incredible fear and fathomless anger that Nissa had been harming
Nikolai.
247
Forever Mine
Now, in the aftermath she felt them both staring at her, one with love and
affection, the other with alarm and fear. Her face reddened. “She was doing
something to you. I… I had to stop her.”
As Nissa quietly sniffled on the floor, Nikolai’s smile grew even tenderer
as he drew Abby into his arms. He hugged her tightly then bestowed one gentle
kiss to her lips. “It’s okay, lyubof, she wasn’t hurting me. But thank you for
caring.”
He kissed her again, this time more intently. He lingered, taking his time,
reveling in the sweet taste of a love not yet realized. As her lips softened against
his then slowly began to firm, seeking more of his mouth, Nikolai sighed and
reluctantly released her.
Void of his kiss, Abby held onto his arms with strength. Her eyes were
dazed with her desire as she gazed up at him with tenderness brimming in her
eyes.
Nikolai’s heart lurched with love as he ran his hand through her hair. She
closed her eyes and rubbed her cheek against his arm. Their gazes met again, they
shared a soft smile full of everything they were feeling, but unable to say. He
dropped one last kiss on her forehead and held her hand in his then his smile
vanished as he looked at the door once again.
“I know this is going to sound funny, but I feel that whatever is behind this
door is going to change everything.”
“Nissa no hurt master! Nissa only doing what Nissa told to do!” Nissa
cried out and the sound was downright pitiful.
Feeling guilt, Abby got down on her knees and lifted Nissa’s chin. “I’m so
sorry, Nissa, you just scared me and I...”
Startling Abby and interrupting her guilt ridden apology, Nissa jumped up
and chuckled with glee. “You were afraid for the Lummox!”
Nikolai viewed Abby with one black eyebrow rose. She gave him a halfsmile and shrugged.
“See, everything the way it supposed to be! Mistress care for master,
master care for mistress. This is how it should be.” Nissa swung her arms wide
and the doors unexpectedly flew open. “This is the beginning, the now, the end…
this is forever!” On a giggle, she performed a graceful backward flip then floated
into the room.
Nikolai just stood there, his midnight eyes stared fiercely at the open door;
his heart was racing in his chest and he felt like he was going to have an anxiety
attack. Did vampires get anxiety attacks? But then he felt Abby’s hand in his.
Nikolai looked down into her steady brown gaze.
Abby smiled, squeezing his hand reassuringly. “Ready to step into the
twilight zone Lummox?” She teasingly asked.
Abby’s smile blinded Nikolai with tranquility. Returning her smile, he
brought her hand to his mouth and kissed her knuckles. “As ready as I’ll ever be,
my little warrior.”
With hands grasped tightly together, they walked into the room. They
didn’t know what they would discover but they both knew it would be lifealtering.
248
Forever Mine
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
“Oh my Goddess… this is amazing… beautiful!” Abby took a step further
into the room, dropping Nikolai’s hand as she did. “It’s a mural… a…” She
stopped as a wave of dizziness suddenly hit her.
Nikolai drew his gaze away from the painted ceiling to see Abby holding
her head and swaying on her feet.
“Abby, are you alright?” He rushed to her side just as she fell back and
into his arms. “Abby!”
“I… I feel really tired… so…” She gazed at him with unfocused eyes that
slowly started to fall. “…tired.” Abby’s lids closed and her head hung loosely
over Nikolai’s arm.
In a panic, Nikolia lightly shook her. “Abby… Abaigeal! Wake up!”
A vehement snarl filled the room. Black eyes looked at the Leshy who
stood quietly to the side watching.
“What’s happened to her?”
Nissa slowly and cautiously approached Nikolai. “She okay, master. She
sleeping, that all.”
“Did you do this?” Nikolai roared.
Nissa’s eyes widened and she took a step back. “No, master, not Nissa.”
She looked over his shoulder. “Doki did.”
Nikolai quickly spun around to confront whatever this new threat was.
From out of the shadowed corner, a figure emerged. It was a small, baldheaded male standing no taller than three feet. He had a long red beard that swept
the floor with every step that brought him closer to Nikolai. His round face
glistened as if he’d been crying. His startling green eyes were swollen and red.
When he reached Nikolai, he dropped to his knees and bowed respectfully.
“Master, I cannot believe my eyes. You are here. They told me you would
come, but I could not believe them.”
Nikolai was in not in the mood for sad sap ramblings that meant shit to
him. “Stop with the fucking gibberish and explain what you did to Abby! Now!”
he demanded on a menacing roar.
Doki immediately twisted the hat he held nervously. “She is fine, master,
she is only sleeping.”
“Sleeping?”
Unsure whether or not to believe this Doki, Nikolai looked down at Abby
in concern. Her eyes were closed and her chest peacefully rose with each breath
she took. Her face was still and relaxed; she was indeed soundly sleeping.
Perplexed, Nikolai glared at Doki. “Why?” He turned around to face them
both, feeling cornered and unsure. He clutched Abby’s still form closer to him,
protectively. “What the hell is going on here?”
249
Forever Mine
Doki held Nikolai’s accusing glare and smiled. It was kind and gentle,
meaningful. It confused Nikolai even more.
“She needed to sleep, master. She will be fine. Trust me when I tell you
that we…” He waved his hand between himself and Nissa. “Would never hurt her
or you. What must be revealed in this room tonight is for you to hear and see.”
“Then why bring her here?”
“Like Nissa told master, you were meant to follow.”
“Why? I don’t understand…” He stopped in mid-sentence as Nissa’s
small, childlike form grew larger and approached him.
Keeping her bright blue gaze on Nikolai, Nissa tentatively reached out and
gently laid her hand on Abby’s hair than she began to lightly, almost lovingly,
stroke her. “She’s not yet ready to hear what must be said. She fights destiny, she
is afraid of all that will be. This…” Nissa looked up and all around at the mural
surrounding them. “This will only scare her more.” Nissa stopped stroking
Abby’s hair. She stepped back and held out her arms. “Please, master, give her
to me. You have nothing to fear.”
Nikolai was unsure what to do. For some reason, he trusted both of these
strange creatures and he knew that whatever it was they had to tell him he must
hear. Still, he was reluctant to hand Abby over to Nissa. Should something
happen, she could not protect herself if she was sleeping, and he still had no idea
just where the hell they were.
Nissa felt Nikolai’s concern so she waited patiently for him to release his
beloved package. She held his gaze with no pretense, showing him the truth of her
words, what was in her heart.
Her sincerity reached Nikolai and he gave her a small nod of this head.
Leaning down, he lightly grazed his lips against Abby’s. She smiled softly and
turned her head toward him, seeking more. He smiled, kissing her gently once
again. “I will come for you later, lubimaya, I promise.”
Nikolai gave Abby one last kiss then hesitantly handed her over to Nissa
who was now as tall as him.
The Darkness emerged and swiftly grew an intimidating foot taller than
the Leshy. They snarled down at her, the combined will of both the man and the
demon, and spoke to her in Upyrian.
“If you hurt her, I will make you suffer a thousand deaths.”
Nissa simply smiled as she cradled Abby in her arms. Then she bowed
respectfully, acquiescing to the demon’s authority. When she rose, her smile was
gone, and her eyes once more reflected her earnest.
“You will come to understand, master, that Nissa cannot hurt her mistress.
Nissa here only to protect and keep her safe. Thank you, master, for your trust.”
She inclined her head at Nikolai then, looking over at Doki, she curtly nodded,
blinked, and was gone.
Nikolai concentrated on the hum, making sure Abby was still near. When
he felt her soul still close by, he relaxed slightly and took a deep, deep breath.
When he felt prepared for whatever was about to happen, he turned toward Doki,
who stood patiently waiting for his attention.
“Who are you?”
250
Forever Mine
Doki stood tall with shoulders proudly back. “I am Doki, Lechie of the
Ural Mountain Forests that protect this Gorod. I have been guardian of this forest
for hundreds of thousands of years, and I have been the Lechie to the Master of
this Gorod for more than a thousand centuries.”
Nikolai looked around the room and at the mural that depicted what he
could only decipher as some sort of storyboard to someone’s life. He saw images
of children, men and women, young and old, wars being fought, children being
born, mating rites taking place, and he saw blood - lots of blood.
It was beautiful; colorful, almost alive with the story it was wordlessly
telling. He could almost hear the sounds of children laughing. He could feel the
profound emotions of love and family as it flowed through the rainbow of life it
luminously portrayed and wrapped around him like a warm comforting blanket.
He felt… connected to it. Like he was a vital piece of this stunning mural and
that it was a piece of him. It was the same sensation that struck him before when
he looked at the doors. Familiar… his.
“Whose house is this?” he quietly and warily asked.
Doki watched the young master with a gleam in his eye. “Why, it is your
house, master.”
Though Nikolai felt the truth of Doki’s words in his heart, his brain, which
was always logical, barked its skepticism. “My house?” Doki nodded and a harsh
laugh spilled from Nikolai’s lips. “I don’t know where you’ve been, little fellow,
but I just got here. I didn’t even know this place existed, so how the hell could it
be my house?”
“There is much for you to know, master, and the easiest way for me to tell
you is for you to see for yourself. Please sit, master, it is better this way.”
Nikolai sat down on the floor and crossed his legs, warily watching as
Doki stood in front of him in the middle of the room and lifted his hands. He
closed his eyes and in a language, which Nikolai assumed was that of the Lechie,
began to chant. He didn’t not know what to expect but as Doki continued to chant,
Nikolai’s vision became blurry and he felt himself becoming lighter.
In the silence of the room, he began to hear noises that logically could not
be taking place where he physically sat. The noises grew louder and he jerked as
a high-pierced scream filled his ears, followed by wails of pain and the sound of
swords slicing through flesh and dead bodies slapping on stone. He inhaled and
the copper taste of blood settled in his senses and on his tongue, a scent that was
somehow familiar to him. As the noises grew louder, his eyes got heavier until he
could no longer keep them open.
The last thing Nikolai saw before they closed completely was the Lechie
standing as a tall as a mountain, his red beard blowing in a fierce cyclone that
swirled around them; his voice was louder and deeper, ringing in the background
with the sounds of the past. He looked down at Nikolai and his green eyes glowed
with vibrancy, dark and light, the past and the now.
He felt his soul leave his body and, on a gasp of shock, he slammed into
another.
The man’s actions became his own. The man’s heart beat in Nikolai’s
chest, his thoughts became his, his pain and anger surged through him.
251
Forever Mine
Nikolai fell back against the floor and dreamed of another time, a time
long ago, a time forgotten by many and hidden from all…
He could barely make it up the stairs, but he would. No matter what
happened to him, or to his clan, who were already in the throes of a deadly battle
in the courtyard below, he would make it up this winding staircase and he would
save her. He must, for there was no other option for Maksim Tereschenko.
His hand gripped the railing as his feet doggedly met the next step. The
bastards; he still could not believe he had been betrayed by the man he gave
eternal life to, the one person in the world he never would have seen it coming
from and in such a cowardly way no less.
He lifted his leg, something that should have been the most natural thing
to do, becoming more of chore with each step he tried to take - morphine. He
could taste it’s vileness on his lips, feel the drug running through his veins; his
mind was becoming hazy, his body slowing down, wanting only to lie down and
dream, but he would not. He must get up the stairs and get Sasha out of the house.
He was no fool, he might have been blind when it came to the betrayer, but he
knew what they were about now. As they held him down with chains and held the
blasted vile to his lips, forcing his mouth open to drink, he told Maksim. Hatred
and resentment spewed from his lips, along with his plans for Maksim’s beloved.
How had this happened? How could he have been so blind to what was
going on around him? He didn’t have any answers except that he had just been
content.
For centuries, he had walked D’rkenrealm as only half a man. A cold,
hard warrior with only one purpose: to destroy his enemies and keep the Clan
safe and alive. And he had, for a long time. He had lived through the Three
Thousand Year war with the Lycans just as he had survived The Brethren Wars,
and he had done so with no other thoughts but to preserve the House of Maksim.
He had thought he was content, living the life of the warrior he had been trained
to be; it wasn’t until he saw her that he knew was not.
Aleksandra Volynski changed everything. From the first moment he saw
her, he knew he was one of the lucky few to find his S’airsul. He had heard the
stories before, how an Upyr was never complete until they met their S’airsul but
he had scoffed at that. He already felt complete, how could a woman change that?
But from the first moment he saw her, he could not mock it any more. For
his heart had beat with new life. His Darkness had filled his entire being, power
unlike anything he had ever before felt had cascaded inside him with no way to
stop it or control it. It had just happened.
Of course, he was an arrogant bastard, and even though he felt the
connection to her, even though he knew he loved her, and even though he joined
his life with hers, he still could not admit that it was she that completed his
change and made him what he was. He could deny it no longer. For it was the
sickening words the traitor spoke that riled Maksim’s Darkness to the most
violent degree it had ever grown before.
252
Forever Mine
Somewhere between the last drop of morphine that rolled down his throat
and the last word vehemently spat in his ear, he lost consciousness and when he
gained it back, he was here, trekking up the staircase as fast as his drug-induced
body would allow him to go.
He didn’t need to wonder what happened to get him here. The Darkness
retaliated against the threats to their S’airsul; it broke through the otherwise
unbreakable bonds that had held the body back. The blood Maksim was covered
in was the proof… his Darkness ripped them all to shreds.
He was almost there, just a few more steps to go, and then he had to make
it down the hallway and to his chamber before they returned, before the hushed
silence of death reached their ears.
Maksim smirked as his foot stumbled slightly; the cowards were probably
still hiding outside in the forest, expecting the Darkness to come after them.
Which is exactly where that coward ran to when he saw the change happening.
The bastard was quite familiar with Maksim’s demon and when he saw it coming,
he ran and left the others there to deal with it.
He wasn’t surprised; the traitor was not Upyr, he did not have the power
of the Darkness inside him, nor did his accomplice. Neither one could overtake
their pure blood lords honorably, so they drugged them instead.
That night, at Maksim’s very own table, from his very own wine, the two
men with their turned vamp minions, drugged all the Pure Bloods from both
Maksim’s house and Halvard’s. When the women went to sleep and the morphine
started to take effect, they attacked.
As his foot reached for the last step, the image of Halvard’s face and that
of his Darkness desperately trying to get out of the drug induced state, flashed in
Maksim’s mind. Shock and then anger had reflected on Halvard’s face right
before his head rolled off his shoulders. Halvard’s blood had gushed out onto the
walls and onto Arnost, his second-in-command, who still held Halvard’s sword in
his hand. With his sire’s blood dripping off the steel, the bastard had smiled with
twisted glee.
Bastards. It was a coward’s treachery, something so reprehensible that
Maksim did not even think the Lycans would commit it. It was nothing less than
the most despicable act a warrior could do. He could at least get some measure of
relief in knowing that, should the Goddess Anaya see fit to take his life tonight, at
least the traitors would burn in hell when their time came. For no act as spineless
as this one could go unpunished by the Gods.
Somehow he made it down the hall to his chamber. Using the wall as
leverage, he managed to stand and walk into it.
“Sasha! Wake up!” Closing the door, Maksim limped over to the bed
where his beloved lay sleeping.
Sasha heard the urgent tone and felt calloused hands gripping her naked
shoulders, but it was from a dream of impassioned words and soft caresses that
she was being roused from, so even the ominous feeling of dread that filled her
soul could not make her eyes open any faster.
“Aleksandra!”
253
Forever Mine
Louder, sharper… angry, the voice rattled her to her core. Her eyes
finally snapped open and she peered into the black orbs of her love.
“Maksim? What, what is amiss?”
Maksim Tereschenko gazed into the most beautiful pair of azure eyes he
had ever seen. He could gaze into them for hours on end and he had many times
before. They had only been mated for a year, but it was the most blessed and
loved year of his entire existence. She was so special to him, had given him such a
sense of purpose and life, that it was no surprise she had become his everything.
Protecting her was the only thing that mattered.
His eyes blackened further, the veins on his face protruded with a violent
beat; he would kill anyone who tried to harm her, destroy anyone who tried to
take her away from him.
“Shh, listen to me very carefully, Sasha. I need you to get up and get
dressed, very quickly. Do you understand me, lubimaya?”
Sasha did not know what was going on, but as she stared into her mate’s
deep gaze and felt his life force inside her vibrating with anger and outrage, the
sounds of what was happening finally registered.
It was the sound of rolling thunder riding toward their home. A battle cry
at the gate. Swords clashing together. Her azure eyes that Maksim valued so
much flashed with alarm… they were being attacked!
“Yes, Maksim, I understand.”
“Good.” He threw her clothes on the bed and stood up. “Hurry, milaya,
you must be quick.”
Sasha jumped up and haphazardly pulled the clothes on that he gave her
as Maksim moved around the room with purpose.
“Quickly, milaya, there is no time to waste.”
Sasha pulled on her leather riding pants and the wool tunic her mother
had made for her then slipped on her fur boots and tied her hair up at the base of
her neck.
“Are you ready, lubimaya?”
He spoke to her calmly and softly, but Sasha felt his fear for her in their
bond and she felt something else, something that scared her more than the
clashing sounds of war at their gates - it was the ever slowing sound of her mate’s
heartbeat. Goddess above, he was dying.
Her eyes swelled and tears cascaded down her cheeks. She shook her head
frantically. “Maksim, please, no… please, Goddess, no!”
Maksim gripped her face in his big hands, gently, yet in urgent need to
touch and feel her soft skin one last time.
“Shh, lubimaya, I’m sorry… it is done, I don’t have much time left.”
Sasha was hysterically crying. She kissed his palms, holding onto him
tightly. “No, please, Maksim, don’t leave me… I beg of you, please!”
With tears in his own eyes, Maksim grabbed her and hugged her tightly.
Closing his eyes, he breathed in her scent; she smelled like love and loyalty, trust
and devotion, all things he had always associated with his S’airsul. As he
breathed in her sweet scent one last time, another tugged at his senses; this one
was new, it was life it was… everything.
254
Forever Mine
Maksim smiled and looking up at the ceiling and the heavens beyond, he
thanked the Great Goddess Anaya for this last gift. With this gift he knew what
took place this night would be revenged. He knew his S’airsul would always have
a piece of him with her. She would be taken care of. She would be loved, and she
would never be alone.
The crash of the great door below resounded through the castle and up the
stairs. He gripped her arms and pulled her back.
“Sasha, listen to me. It’s going to be alright, lubimaya.”
“No, Maksim, not without you… please do not leave me here alone!” she
pleaded, holding onto his waist with incredible strength.
They both heard the sounds of booted feet as they ran up the stairs.
Sasha’s frantic eyes flew to the door, but Maksim turned her head back to him.
“Sasha, I need for you to be strong. Do you understand me?”
The authority in his voice compelled her to obey. Sasha sniffled then
nodded her head. “I understand, Maksim.”
“That’s a good girl.” Taking her hand, Maksim pulled her toward the
secret door. He quickly felt for the latch that lay hidden in the mortar between two
stones and slid it down. The door silently and swiftly opened and he gently
pushed her inside.
“Do not worry about me, lubimaya, you must think of yourself; you must
protect your future, our future.”
Sasha looked back with confusion, but the strength in his voice was too
compelling to deny. “Yes, Maksim, I will, I promise.”
Fists slammed against the wooden door of the chamber and Sasha once
again turned frantic eyes to the sound.
Maksim felt the morphine running through his body, slowing him down; he
wouldn’t be able to stand for much longer.
“Are you ready, lubimaya?”
Once more he compelled her to look at him. “I am ready, Maksim.” Sasha
gazed upon her mate, the man she loved more than anything else in the world.
The man whose blood flowed through her veins as hers did through his.
He placed her fur hat on her head then gripped her arms and pulled her
closer.
“Listen to me, lubimaya, you’re going to leave through the hidden
stairwell; you will follow it all the way until the end. Do not stop and do not look
back. Whatever you hear, ignore it, just keep going. When you get to the end, you
will emerge in the forest.” Settling her fur cloak around her shoulders, he tied the
thick leather bands at her neck with nimble fingers. “I want you to follow the path
down the mountain and go to Boris. It’s not too far; if you run very fast, you
should get there in two hours. Do not stop for anything. Do you understand me,
Aleksandra? Do not stop for anything or anyone!”
“Yes, Maksim, I understand, but what is… who is attacking us?”
“That is not for you to worry about, lubimaya. Trust me to take care of
you. You trust me, do you not?”
“Yes, Maksim, more than anything else.”
“Good.”
255
Forever Mine
Maksim stared into her eyes and then clutched her to his leather clad
chest. His warm wet mouth covered hers in a searing kiss that curled her toes and
sparked the ever raging desire she had for her mate. When he pulled away but a
few short moments later, his hands cupped her cheek as he stared at her intently,
lovingly.
“I love you, Aleksandra Tereschenko. No matter what happens never, ever
forget that.”
Tears fell from her eyes and ran down her cheeks onto his hand.
“I love you, Maksim, you are my heart, my soul. I could never forget.”
They shared one last burning kiss and then, before Sasha could gain her
bearings, Maksim pushed her further into the dark catacomb and pressed the
lever to close the door.
As it quietly began to close, they stared into each other’s eyes, never once
breaking contact even when the bedroom door crashed open.
The sounds of death that were taking place all around the Gorod spilled
into the bed chamber. Blood curdling screams resonated off the stone walls as
Maksim whispered raggedly, “Go, Sasha, run!”
Maksim turned and faced the intruders, but Sasha was incapable of
moving and instead, she looked around the broad body of her mate and into the
bedroom.
Her hand flew to her mouth, her eyes grew large with disbelief and stark
terror as she witnessed Konstantin, her mate’s trusted second-in-command, come
roaring into the room with Maksim’s own sword held high above his head.
She felt the hum inside her weakening. Maksim dropped to his knees. As
the door came within an inch of sealing shut, Sasha watched in horror as
Konstantin took a mighty swing. The sword sailed through the air and cleaved
the head of her mate off in one clean swoop.
Nikolai jerked and violently writhed on the floor. His eyes snapped open.
He sat up on his knees then viciously threw up. As his body heaved with each
convulsion, the memories of what he had seen, what he felt, consumed him.
When the last convulsion faded, he sat back on his haunches. His eyes were wild
as they jerked around the room, seeking the enemy. Finding no one, he stilled and
clutched his chest, his hands frantically feeling his head that was still connected to
his neck.
Feeling a rapid strong heartbeat, his eyes closed and the heart that was
beating so vigorously inside him cried and wept for what he felt, for what saw.
The Darkness howled with an agony so severe, Nikolia felt like he was being torn
in two. Grabbing his head, staring blankly up at the ceiling, a scream of such
horror and gut-wrenching anguish tore from his throat. He screamed and
screamed, unable to stop the memories from replaying in his mind, unable to stop
the torment that hammered his heart and his soul.
As his throat became sore and parched, the last scream left his lips. His
head dropped in defeat and deep sorrow ricocheted throughout him like a ball
256
Forever Mine
bouncing between two walls. Silence ensued, a deathly stillness that rang as loud
as the memory of the screams he had heard. Hearing footsteps walking toward
him, Nikolai looked up through glassy eyes and tears streaming down his face.
Doki stood still, watching him. He reached out and touched Nikolai’s head
in tenderness, understanding. “Now you know. Now you understand what took
place in this house. Now you see your past and your future. I am sorry that I could
not keep this pain from you, but it is yours to feel and learn. For it is your
destiny.”
Nikolai bowed his head in deep sadness. “All these years… why…” His
voice hitched in pain. “Why was I not told?”
“It was not meant to be that way.”
Angry black eyes jerked up to Doki. “Not meant to be? Gods blood! All
the pain, all the fucking lies!” His eyes turned blacker and his voice filled with
such fury that the walls actually shook. “My mother, Goddess above, what she
endured all these years at the hands of those fucking traitors!”
“The mistress knew her destiny, master, she did what we all must do…
she walked Fate’s path with her head held high and with the knowledge and faith
that you would make it right.”
Nikolai got to his feet and turned away from the Lechie. Anger infused
him. Guilt consumed him. Resentful rage that this had been kept hidden from him,
hidden from the world, permeated every inch of his body. If only his mother
would have told someone, all of it, the entire war never would have even begun!
He began to pace back and forth, his strides full of rage, his mind swirling
with thoughts that he wasn’t even aware were coming out of his mouth in a
torrent of Upyrian.
“There was nothing she could have done to prevent it, master, and there
was no one alive capable to enact revenge.” Doki said.
“I could have stopped this years ago! I could have killed them both!”
Nikolia savagely swore.
Doki sadly shook his head. “No, master, you could not. Though a full
blooded Upyr you are, you had no knowledge of the power that existed inside
you, no knowledge of the ancient magic all Upyr have at their disposal. Count
Moravec, though not Upyr, is strong from the power of the black arts and from
the blood of his dead sire. He would have killed you.”
Nikolia had different thoughts on that.
“Everyone must wait for the pivotal moment when the Gods decree that
time has come. That time came May sixteenth…twenty-five years ago.”
Nikolai stopped pacing and fixed an intense stare on Doki. He
remembered hearing Maksim’s thoughts as if they were his own. He felt how
Maksim’s heart had beaten rapidly with life and power for his S’airsul, for Sasha.
It was everything Nikolai felt for Abby.
His head lowered and he shook it in dumb disbelief. “Abby.”
“And one shall be born from a love as great as the bond between S’airsuls,
though a Pure she will not be, the blood of Celtic High Kings and the most
powerful Master Vampire shall flow through her veins. She will embody the
essence of a woman who shall come from a great land and have the power of the
257
Forever Mine
Gods inside her. This child will be born, the quintessence of everything an Upyr
female would be. She alone can awaken the Darkness and bring back that which
has been lost. “
Doki spoke with reverence as if he read from a sacred book and all Nikolai
could do was harshly laugh at the injustice of it all.
He just could not believe it. Oh, he was thankful he didn’t share the same
genes as Konstantin, but that was little comfort when one looked at the big
picture.
“So much has been taken from me. So much that I have missed.”
“I cannot dispute this, master; however, you have been given a great gift.
You are the last of a great breed of vampire warriors, the fathers of all those who
walk the Realm today. Now that you have been given your gift, you can be all that
an Upyr was born to be. Your children, they will be the rebirth of a powerful clan.
They are the future.”
Nikolai snorted. How right Nissa was. Abby was petrified of their
connection now; if she heard this, she would be running for the hills.
Nikolai looked over at the mural, soaking in everything that was there,
everything that had played out in his mind. His eyes landed on the image of a
man, his face not that much different from his own, Maksim Tereschenko… his
father.
“Come, the mistress does not have much time and I am sure you would
like to spend those remaining hours with her and not with an old Lechie like me.”
Doki said with a smile in his voice.
Abby. Longingly, Nikolai closed his eyes and saw her beautiful face, her
beautiful soul. The need he had for her in that moment was so intense, so much a
part of him, that he felt weakened without her. He needed to see her, to touch her
and taste her…he needed her comfort.
He opened his eyes to ask Doki to take him to her but instead found
himself standing in a hallway.
What the hell?
“Upyrian magic is very powerful.”
Nikolai sharply turned. Doki stood in front of a door with a mischievous
smile.
“Why does this keep happening? I’m not a Soothsayer.”
“Agreed, you are not. You are Upyr and Upyrian magic is more ancient
than any Soothsayer’s magic of today, and more powerful. It has always been
inside you, but it was never nourished, never wielded. It is alive now because you
have tasted your mate’s essence and it feels the beginning of the Efnaru, once
completed the magic will grow, become stronger, it will become a part of you. So
much so that you will not even have to think about it, it will just… happen.”
Nikolai snorted. “You know about that too, do you?”
“I am your Lechie, I am attuned to you, your every need and thought, just
as I was to your father.”
Nikolai opened his mouth to ask questions but Doki wouldn’t let him.
“But that is for another day. When the time is right, you will return to the
Gorod with the mistress at your side, and together you will learn everything you
258
Forever Mine
need to know. For now…” He looked at the door that was before Nikolai and it
gently swung open. “You must see to the mistress. She is strong, but her heart is
tender and fragile. She is frightened and she will run from her fear if given the
chance. You must not let her, master. You will need to be patient, understanding
and giving of yourself. Then, and only then, will she truly open her heart to you.”
Nikolai nodded and looked away, but Doki spoke again, his voice grave
and dire.
“Be warned, master, she must give to you her essence freely. Only then
will the bond be solidified with all the white power a love such yours is. If you
take her before she is ready, if you let the Darkness feed against her will, then her
essence will not sustain you. It will turn you into something you do not want to
become - evil – pure, unadulterated evil.”
“I understand, Doki, thank you… for everything,” Nikolai quietly said,
feeling gratitude for the Lechie.
Doki bowed his head. “No, master, do not thank me, I am not worthy. I
failed in my duty to your father. I was not here the night of the massacre. Nissa
and me, we were tricked away from the Gorod and because of our absences we
were not here to stop it. I have lived for centuries with this guilt and I swear to
you, this will never, ever happen again.”
The little Lechie was fierce and most adamant in his conviction, and
Nikolai could see the guilt he lived with – guilt Nikolai was very familiar with.
Smiling, Nikolai got down on one knee and placed his hand on Doki’s
shoulder. “Remember your words to me not so long ago, Doki. You could not
stop fate any more than I could. I do not hold that against you as I am sure my
mother and my father do not either.” Standing, he looked pointedly at the Lechie.
“I am honored to have you, Doki of the Lechie, as my friend, and I am thankful in
more words than I could ever say for showing me all I needed to see.” He
respectfully bowed.
Doki’s chest puffed up with pride. He nodded at Nikolai, blinked then
disappeared.
259
Forever Mine
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
Nikolai walked into the room with soft steps that barely made any sound
against the carpet under his feet. His eyes immediately found Abby. She slept on a
huge bed. She was turned on her side, facing the window, one bare shoulder
peeked out from under a thick black fur cover. She looked at peace. She looked
beautiful.
He pushed the door closed, never once taking his eyes off his S’airsul.
Walking over to the bed, he was hit with the realization that he had always
known, right from the first time he saw her, that she would mean everything to
him. Turns out that not only was he right but his instincts had been modest.
He ran a hand through his hair, feeling like a fly stuck to fly paper.
He wanted so badly to tell her everything, he wanted to share with her
what he was feeling and he couldn’t. She just wasn’t ready for something as huge
as this. She was already afraid of the power a male held in a mated pair;
discovering he was all Pure would only freak her out more, no matter how much
his words denied it.
Sitting down on the bed next to her, he was unable to resist touching her
so he ran one finger over her arm.
Her fear was dead on nonetheless. He didn’t know how much, if anything,
she knew of Pure Bloods. Hell, he didn’t even know everything there was to
know, but what he did know, what was common knowledge to anyone, was that
male Upyr were more dominate and bigger control freaks – as Abby had called
him herself – than a turned vamp. It was just the way they were – demons at the
heart, demons that thrived on sex, demons that lived off the essences of their
S’airsul. He could reassure her until he was blue in the face, but that still would
not comfort her fear.
Doki’s words rang true. He would have to move very, very slowly with
her. And he also knew that before he could begin anything with Abby, he needed
to resolve his past and make a clean start for their future.
His eyes hardened like black steel.
He was looking forward to that. He was going to rip Arnost and
Konstantin apart very slowly, piece by tiny piece. He was going to make them pay
for all the sins they committed, all the lies that had spewed out of their mouths, all
the pain and suffering they bestowed on his mother and his sister - they would pay
for everything. Including making him betray his friend and all the innocents who
died in this war their treachery created. Because that was the other obstacle he
must resolve before Abby would open her heart to him; he must make things right
with Magnus. Regardless of what he told her before, he was not willing to hurt
her in that way, and he was definitely not willing to hurt his onetime friend any
more than he already had.
260
Forever Mine
With the path he must take clear in his mind, Nikolai looked intensely at
Abby and his heart swelled with such profound emotions, he felt like he couldn’t
breathe. Tenderness for this strong young woman overtook him. He knew and he
understood that he must send her back to her family, away from him, and he knew
he had to give her space, but he also knew how incredibly hard that was going to
be for him. It wasn’t going to be easy for her either. Facing the wrath of her father
because of her feelings for him and Magnus’ discovery of her duplicity was going
to break her heart.
Goddess, she had a lot on her plate, his little warrior. She was so young, so
untouched by the sins of the world that he almost felt guilty for dragging her into
this mess… almost. She was literally his life and no matter how hard things were
going to get, which they were, he was going to fight for her…but for now, he had
to let her go. He wouldn’t let her leave, though, without a sweet remembrance of
the passion they shared, of the pleasure only he could give her. He would let her
go with a reminder that eternal love awaited her in his arms.
Nikolai stood and slowly peeled off his jacket then he took off his vest and
thermal top. His leather pants would remain as a buffer between temptation and
his hungry cock, so he left them on. Placing his clothes on the chair by the
window, he turned back to the bed and gradually lifted the covers then slid inside.
She shifted slightly, and much to Nikolai’s delight, moved back and
cuddled that sassy little ass up against his crotch. He began the seduction he had
planned from the beginning, light strokes of his fingers down her arm, and kissing
the hollow of her neck.
In a cocoon of heat and growing hunger, Abby slowly woke to the
sensations of a thousand tiny sparks shooting down her neck and arm.
Goddess that felt so good, so right. She smiled and hummed, nestling
further into the heat she felt against her naked back. Her eyelids fluttered open
and without thought, lingering in the remnants of the sweet sensations she was
feeling, she reached back and touched silky thick strands of hair that tickled her
neck as lips caressed a path of hot open kisses down her neck.
“Mm, Niko… what are you doing?” she softly asked, savoring his sensual
attentions, but knowing deep in her heart she could not let him continue.
“I am finishing what we started in the bathroom,” his deep throaty voice
whispered in her ear and she tingled from his hot breath that sent shivers of
delicious anticipation down her spine.
“We can’t…” Abby breathlessly said as his hand left her arm and snuck
under the sheets to trail a path across her belly to stroke the underside of one
breast. “Oh… I… have to go home.”
“I know, and you will… but after I’ve pleasured you.”
His quick and non-argumentative answer snapped Abby’s eyes fully open.
The memory of where they were - wherever the hell that was - came to her in a
flash.
“What happened? What…” Realizing she was naked – again – she
glowered. “Why am I naked again? And how the hell…”
261
Forever Mine
Nikolai gently cupped her chin, silencing her with a long and slumberous
open-mouthed kiss that brought a low moan from Abby and her fingers plowing
into his hair. Her tongue played with his, fighting for control, fighting for more.
Goddess, the man could kiss her to orgasm.
Nikolai drew her bottom lip between his teeth then sucked on it gently
right before he released her mouth entirely. Void of that succulent gateway to
carnality, Abby’s hand that wasn’t tunneled in his hair fisted in frustration under
the sheet.
With swift evasive maneuvering, Nikolai rained kisses all over her face
while he thought of the best way to answer her. He decided that for now he would
keep Doki’s presence a secret. When he finally brought Abby back to the Gorod,
she would meet the Lechie then.
“Though I wish I could take the credit this time, I cannot. It was Nissa.
She made you sleep and she brought you here.”
“Why? What happened up there?” she asked suspiciously. “Where are
we?” Abby’s throat constricted, seeing the soft yet fierce gaze in his black eyes.
“There is so much I want to tell you, but now is not the time.”
Abby opened her mouth to argue but he placed one finger over her lips.
Nikolai looked at her intently, trying to give her all the truth he felt in his
heart. “I promise to tell you everything, but later. Not here and not now. Right
now…” his eyes lowered to her chest and grew dark with desire, “all I want is to
love you before I send you home.” His gaze lifted to hers with fiery carnal intent
that inspired Abby’s entire body to tingle with heat. “I want to see you weeping in
orgasmic bliss.” He groaned with uninhabited longing as his dick grew painfully
harder from the heated images his words invoked in his mind.
The sound was a bonfire to Abby’s ears, setting off her own intrinsic
desire to give him everything his groans cried out for.
Everything else vanished and all that remained was him and her. Under
Nikolai’s licentious regard, Abby’s warm chocolate gaze became smoky and
sensual… sinfully submissive. Her body was willing and open, ready for his
pleasure and ready to receive all the wickedness he would bestow upon her.
In the far off corners of her mind, the place where rationality and logic
still dwelled, was the thought that she must be under some sort of enthrallment,
some sort of lust spell only he could weave, because the instantaneous need to
feel him – skin to skin – to have him inside her body, fucking her, possessing her,
was too strong, too corporeal and utterly irresistible to be anything else.
With a swipe of his strong calloused hand across her belly, causing it to
flex and quiver with need, she decided she really didn’t care if it was or not.
She was mesmerized by the heat and sexual promise she read in his gaze,
attuned to every touch his hands made on her skin, enthralled by the way his
leather pants rubbed erotically against her bare ass. She was a slave to his desire,
a slave to her body’s mounting hunger to seek out his, to take whatever he gave
her no matter how he gave it. She wanted that so badly, needed it with everything
inside her, that she just didn’t give a fuck.
“Niko, touch me…” Her body moved restlessly against his.
262
Forever Mine
Nikolai ruthlessly smirked. Her mind was not ready to accept his
dominance, but her body most definitely was. If she only knew what he was
reading in her gaze; if she had any idea how easily her body consented to his, she
most likely would have pushed him away.
As it was, Abby’s open and compliant responses had Nikolai gritting his
teeth to keep the Darkness at bay. Somehow he was able to sustain the Darkness
from breaking free and turning Nikolai’s seduction plan into a full out fuck-fest,
but he could not stop his voice from becoming deeper and huskier.
Abby listened as he spoke in Old Norse, telling her all the things he was
going to do to her in a tone that said his possession of her would not always be
gentle and slow. She swallowed, holding his hot greedy gaze and hoping to the
Goddess above that he didn’t go slow because she didn’t think she could take it.
Memories of their night in Germany, how he had taken her with hard deep
strokes, plundering her body, stealing her sanity, soared through her. That was
what she wanted, that was what her body craved.
If Nikolai read her thoughts, he did not say or act upon them, he simply
kept talking, guiding Abby’s lust higher and higher with skillful sensory ease that
was laced with open tenderness and affection. He appealed to every part of her
senses; her mind, her heart, and her body. It was the most devastating weapon he
could have chosen and he wielded it with a cocky assurance that only fueled the
flames already licking at Abby’s skin.
“I will give you so much please that you won’t be able to forget me or
what we can be together.”
Abby’s eyes watered from his tender declaration. Her body temperature
spiked again and she moved against him like a bitch in heat.
With a coherency she didn’t feel, she lifted her hand and cupped his
cheek. “I haven’t been able to forget for three months, it’s not going to happen
overnight now.” Nikolai’s grin was smug and naughty; he kissed her palm. “I
want you so much, Nikolai, but being with you… intimately… it’s just going to
make everything else harder, can’t you see that?”
So stubborn, his little warrior. Even in the throes of a burning need, she
still clung to her fears.
“No, lyubof, I do not see that because I do not see a future without you. I
understand your worries, and I promise you with everything inside me that I will
make things right. I will fight these fears for you. I will make you see that I can be
the man you need me to be.”
Goddess, he was so sweet.
She looked into the sensually rugged face of the Darkness. Velvet eyes
stared down at her and the fear that had at first come from this intimacy was
nowhere to be found. She saw conviction and pleasure in pools of inky blackness.
“Now, there will be no more talking of fears or what is to come, the only
words I want to hear coming out of your mouth is my name when you’re
screaming your release.” His mouth dipped down and licked one pebbled nipple.
Abby arched into him, pushing her breast further into the warmth of his
mouth.
263
Forever Mine
Pulling back, Nikolai adjusted her so she was fully facing away from him.
Before Abby could protest, he touched her neck with tempered strength then
leisurely moved to her shoulder. Not stopping there, that wicked hand wandered
down to her breasts, stopping to pick one up and squeeze it gently.
“I love your breasts they fit so perfectly in my hand, so soft and full.” He
licked her ear and whispered roughly, “Tell me lubimaya, do they ache?”
Goddess, did they ever! He just started to touch her and she was already a
wreck of heat and fire, a bundle of prickly awareness of what would come next.
And she really, really loved it when he talked to her.
“Yes.”
Reaching for her right breast, Nikolai took the hard nipple in between his
two fingers, rolled it then slightly pinched it.
The sparking pleasure had Abby jerking against him. Her breathing
instantly became more ragged as spikes of throbbing pleasure flooded her. “Oh,
Goddess, Niko… that feels so good.”
Nikolai watched her every reaction with an immoral grin on his lips. He
felt her need inside of him coiling like a snake ready to strike. It was as ravenous
and decadent as his. His mouth watered as he thought of all the wickedly kinky
sex they would enjoy together.
He purred in her ear, his fingers continuing their wicked tweaks on her
aching nipples. “Mm, yes, it is a very fine line between pleasure and pain, isn’t
it?”
Abby nodded her head against his shoulder, unable to speak, held
spellbound in a web of erotic sensations that just continued to converge on her
with every pinch he made.
“The sting feels good, it electrifies the pleasure, makes you want it more,
harder, rougher.” He jerked her against him, grinding his leather-covered cock
against her ass and nipping her ear with his teeth. A throaty moan erupted from
her lips, right before he melded his mouth to hers. He kissed her with love and
passion, excitement that she was as hot for him as he was for her.
She melted into him, her body softening, becoming pliant and oh so
luscious. He squeezed her nipple again then wandered down her belly. His fingers
scratched over her abdomen and then slipped right between her legs and to the
wet heat that was on fire for him.
Nikolai tore his mouth away and Abby gasped with the ache his sudden
loss created, and the body-burning sensations his fingers delving into her sopping
folds created. She arched into his hand, pressing down, grinding against him.
She grasped his hair with strength, pushing his head back to her. “More,
Niko… give me more.”
Abby licked her lips and whether she realized it or not, to Nikolai’s
hungry cock, it was pure wanton seduction. “Mm, that’s so sexy. I want to feel
that wild pink tongue stroking my cock.”
Abby’s eyes widened with heat. Goddess, she wanted that. She wanted to
taste him. She wanted to wrap her lips around his thick cock and make him mad
with desire. She groaned and licked her lips again.
264
Forever Mine
Nikolai groaned with her as her pussy became even wetter, soaking his
hand and applying more slippery lubrication for his fingers to effortlessly glide
over her clit and then swirl around the honey thick wet opening.
“You want that too, don’t you? My cock in your mouth,” he roughly said
as his finger teased her opening.
Abby briskly nodded her head, her hips moving in sequence with his
torturous fingers, desperately trying to grab one tip and pull him inside her
weeping body. “Yes,” she whined then pushed back against him, “I want to taste
you Niko, like you tasted me.”
Nikolai’s eyes practically rolled back in his head, hearing her raspy
admission. With his finger still teasing her pussy, he rewarded her with another
mind blowing kiss right before he pulled back and nipped her lower lip.
“You will, lubimaya, but not today. Today is all about you.”
He thrust two of his teasing fingers inside her and Abby cried out, her
body arching forcibly against his hand. “Oh Goddess, yes, more, please… give
me more.”
She moaned and Nikolai rewarded her again by adding a third finger and
starting a slow yet thorough pumping motion that had Abby’s lower body moving
fluidly with him.
Gods blood, it was good... so fucking good that Abby thought she was
going to break in two. But no matter how good those fingers felt, she wanted
more, she wanted to feel every ripple and pulsating vein of his dick fucking her
with mindless strokes.
“Nikolai, please, I need more… so much more… stop teasing me, please.”
Nikolai smirked but kept his fingers inside her sheath. They moved slower
now, but still just as deep and penetrating.
“No, lubimaya, not tonight. Tonight, I’m going to love you with my hands
and my mouth.”
Abby frowned slightly. She had two thoughts. The first was that the last
time he said that, it hadn’t ended well for her and she did not want to be left
hanging again. The second was that she really, really wanted his cock pounding
inside her. Since she was a girl who knew how to get what she wanted, she simply
voiced her own demands.
With Blendling strength, she violently grabbed Nikolai’s hair and yanked
him hard, bringing his eyes, which darkened further from her bold maneuver,
directly to hers. “If you stop this time, Nikolai, I’ll kill you. I swear to the
Goddess above, I’ll kill you,” she seethed.
His veins were violently pulsating and black velvet eyes stared directly
into hers. “It would take the Gods themselves to stop me this time.”
Accepting his answer as truth, Abby nodded, then, increasing the pressure
on his head, she moved up and slammed her mouth against his, rotating her hips
down on his hand. She tried to quicken the pace as she mauled his mouth, but
with one hand, Nikolai steadied her eager hips and kept his slow and steady pace.
On a frustrated cry, Abby tore her mouth away and pleaded with him. She
didn’t care if she sounded desperate or not.
265
Forever Mine
“Please, Niko, I need you inside me. I need to feel you… like last time.
Fuck me hard and fast, just like last time, please.”
Gods blood, he didn’t know if he would be able to sustain something they
both wanted so desperately. But he must. Doki’s words rang in the back of his
head and the need to maintain control intensified. As Abby continued to move her
scrumptious body like a siren against his, made more of those sexy little noises in
the back of her throat and tried to seduce him into doing what she wanted with
those huskily spoken words, Nikolai’s annoyance got piqued.
Snarling in frustration, he removed his hand from her pussy and in one
effortless move had the fur covers off the bed and Abby flat on her stomach and
pinned to the bed.
He grabbed a fistful of her long curly hair that tormented him to wrap it
around his fist and fuck her long and hard. He yanked her head back with
unyielding fierceness and kept nothing back from the sound of his voice. He
needed her to understand just how imperative it was for him to maintain control
and to feel how hard it was for him to do so.
“Listen to me, Abaigeal, and understand what I’m about to tell you.”
Abby’s eyes were wide open, yet still glazed with smoky heat, her body
aching for more of the dominance he was displaying. Yet she heard the urgency in
his tone and she felt the violent waves coursing through his body and into hers.
“I want nothing more than to sink my cock inside your pussy and fuck you
senseless, but if I do, you know what’s going to happen, don’t you? You know
what else I’m going to need?”
Nikolai’s words scared her back to reality. Abby stilled, her eyes were
clearer, almost fearful.
“I see that you do. Do you want that, Abby? Do you want me to drink
from you? Do you want to give me life?”
Nikolai waited with baited breath to hear the answer he sought. When she
immediately shook her head no, he felt disappointment, but it wasn’t extreme
because it was the answer he expected… she wasn’t ready.
“I didn’t think so.” He loosened his hold on her hair and smoothed one
hand down the side of her body, leisurely, controlled, and in complete contrast to
the force he just displayed. “That’s why we’re going to do this my way. We’re
going to take this slow and easy.” He inhaled then exhaled a shaky torrent of
breath, an outright display of his struggles to hold the Darkness back. ”And by the
Gods, Abby, you are going to comply.”
That imperious tone and stringent command reminded Abby of who she
was dealing with and why she had promised herself to stay away from him to
begin with. She started to struggle underneath him, suddenly unsure of what she
was getting herself into.
Nikolai effortlessly held her down and caressed her ass. Cupping a left
cheek, he squeezed it roughly and bewitched her once more with that seductive
voice. “And when you do, lubimaya, you will be rewarded in more ways than
one.” He gave her playful yet sharp slap to her ass.
It was such an unexpected action that Abby jumped but what was even
more surprising was the instantaneous and highly arousing sensation it gave her.
266
Forever Mine
As Abby’s body temperature rose with excitement, Nikolai smirked with
renewed willpower. He caressed the cheek he slapped, soothing the sting he knew
had startled her and made her even wetter. Leaning down, he sucked on her neck.
Abby froze.
Ignoring the tight bundle of nerves underneath him, Nikolai kissed the
same spot then licked a trail up to her ear. “I cannot resist loving that erotic spot.
You must trust me when I tell you that I will not take from you until you are ready
to give.” He licked the rim of her ear and softly asked, “Do you trust me, Abby?”
Abby’s eyes were closed, her heart pounding against her chest, her body
aflame with need and passion, her juices freely flowing out of her and onto the
bed, making the sheet wet. Her breasts ached even more with the pressure his
large body made as his weight pushed her into the bed.
Goddess, she needed to come, she needed it to so badly that a tear broke
through her closed lids and rolled down her cheek.
Could she trust him? She must.
“Yes,” Abby whined and she was rewarded.
Nikolai’s fingers slide down the crack of her ass and circled her entrance.
“That’s good, malyshka. Very good.”
Abby melted hearing him call her baby in Russian and she was indeed
compensated when he lifted his lower body, raised her hips with one hand then
sank the fingers of his other hand deep inside her again.
“Oh Gods!” She cried out with pleasure feeling him back inside her.
Smiling against the pillow, she willed her body to remain still and pliant, waiting
to see what he would give her next.
Everything in her wanted his roughness, his hunger, and she thought that
was what he was going to give her, so when he suddenly pulled his fingers out
and she felt him sit back on his knees, felt his eyes as they drilled into her back,
she knew that wasn’t what she was going to get.
Nikolai gazed at the beautiful naked back below him. He saw perfection;
there was not one mark on that lovely skin. Except, in his mind, he saw every
mark Vladimir’s leather whip had made. He saw every trickle of blood that had
coated her skin. Fury rose for what they did to her and guilt for not being there to
stop it.
Abby felt Nikolai’s instant mood shift and she braced herself for what
would come next.
He picked up her hair then gently placed it to the side, revealing her back.
She felt his mouth on the back of her neck, slow and sensually he kissed her. As
his finger snaked a line over her right shoulder, that wicked mouth followed its
path. When he spoke, his hot breath against her skin made her tingle all over.
“Do you know what it did to me to see you in the dungeon, whipped and
bloody?”
Abby didn’t think he required an answer, so she didn’t speak; she just held
her breath.
His finger picked up, landed on her right shoulder then slowly slid down
her shoulder blade. “It almost killed me, Abby.” He kissed the spot his finger had
started on and then licked his way down the same way the finger had gone.
267
Forever Mine
His compassion and tenderness was such a flip from the dominate
violence he had just shown her that Abby felt a bit dazed. There were so many
layers to this man, each one deeper and more honest than the previous one. The
more time she spent with him, the more layers he revealed. The hum inside her
felt as if it was weeping and her heart felt as near to bursting.
“I’m okay, it wasn’t that bad,” she quietly answered, wanting to comfort
his distress.
Nikolai kissed the end of the whip mark he saw in his mind. “I suppose a
woman who has been training as a Ninja has had her fair share of pain, but not
that kind.” His voice became soft and thoughtful as his fingers continued to pick
out the invisible whip marks and trace them. “I can see every one of them as if
they were still there.” His lips followed the line his fingers drew and Abby
shivered under his light delicate touches. “I’m so sorry, malyshka, it’s my fault.”
It was such an honest and tender overture that a tear came to Abby’s eyes.
He laid his head against her back and his arms that were now resting against each
side of her body tenderly, comfortingly, hugged her.
“Niko, it wasn’t your fault. I don’t blame you.”
No, but he blamed himself, he would always blame himself.
A few seconds of silence ticked by as Nikolai just savored the feeling of
her body underneath his; the soft muscled thigh his hand lay against was tight and
strong, and the vision of those legs wrapping around his waist was intoxicating.
“You feel so good underneath me, Abby. Your body is beautiful, perfect.”
She felt him pick his head up then she shivered when he placed a wet kiss
on the left cheek of her ass.
“You are everything I could ever want in a lover.”
His husky admission had Abby groaning once again; especially when he
ran his tongue down the crevice of her butt and licked her somewhere she never in
her wildest dreams thought would be stimulating to feel.
“Niko!”
Nikolai softly chuckled then he bestowed another kiss on the neglected
cheek. “It pleases me so much that you have never experienced these things with
a man before.”
Suddenly his demeanor changed, becoming hungry once again.
Sitting up, Nikolai roughly pulled her to her knees, drawing her arms up
he placed her hands palm side down on the bed then he covered her, draping that
big hard warrior’s body over hers.
“Now you are being so good, I’m going to reward you.”
In the position they were in, Abby couldn’t help but rub against his cock.
Nikolai evilly chuckled, “I know what you want, lyubof, but instead of my
cock, I will give you this.”
He reached down and greedily plucked at one raw and distended nipple.
He licked her neck and as his hands played with her breasts, squeezing and
tweaking their nipples, his lips kissed a path down her spine. She felt his big body
readjust and then she felt his hands as they slapped the inside of her thighs. She
jumped again.
“Spread your legs for me, Abby, so I can taste that sweet honey pot.”
268
Forever Mine
Abby moaned then obeyed, spreading her legs.
The bed dipped, Nikolai laid on his back then moved up the bed until he
was right under her. His hands once more found their way to her breasts where
they began their torment again.
“Come to me, milaya moya, give me that sweet wet pussy.”
Abby groaned loudly then lowered her hips to his mouth. On the first
swipe of his tongue against her folds, her groans turned to guttural moans of bliss.
Goddess all mighty, what he was doing to her?
Abby felt consumed with heat and lust. Her breasts ached from his fingers
rough play. His mouth ravaged her pussy, nipping, licking, and then suckling on
her clit that was throbbing mercilessly. She whimpered, she screamed. Her fingers
dug into the sheets as wave after wave of pleasure soared through her.
“That’s it, Abby, come for me, malyshka, let me taste your pleasure, come
in my mouth,” Nikolai commanded and Abby responded.
She lost sight for one second as a million brilliant stars shone behind her
closed lids. She jerked and heaved, as roll after roll of orgasmic bliss belted her
from every direction and every angle, and still he licked her, he sucked her, he
pulled and pinched her nipples, never stopping, only going faster and getting more
meticulous. His persistence paid off as orgasm number two slammed inside her
right on top of the receding waves of the first one.
“Oh God, Niko!” She screamed his name, over and over again, her body,
desperate to express its intense orgasm, moved against him, shuddering, but he
held her still and he kept going, eating her, fulfilling her, never seeming to get
enough of her pleasure that just rolled into another orgasm.
Nikolai lapped at her pussy like a starving man. He never imagined a
woman could taste so earthy and sweet at the same time. So delicious and
addictive; he could eat her pussy forever and never get tired of it. With every
shudder her body made, her pleasure seemed to stream right into him. It felt like
little bolts of power filling him, making him stronger, giving him life. Goddess, it
was incredible! Her orgasms were affecting him, changing him, taking him closer
to the ultimate goal.
He never would have imagined it would be like this. He’d always felt
rejuvenated after sex and always knew that if he went too long without it, he grew
off balanced; he never fully understood why, but he did now.
The Upyr lived by and for sex. It was like oxygen to them. Pleasuring
Abby, giving her exactly what she needed and making her come, made him
stronger – gave him life. It was fucking amazing.
Nikolai continued to tap into her orgasms, savoring each and every one.
The Darkness was practically howling in bliss, growing, becoming stronger. The
magic Doki said was always inside him ecstatically tingled all over. It was a damn
bloody addiction he would have enjoyed all night, but after giving her four more
orgasms, he heard the hitching in her voice, he felt her body’s drone-like state and
that slowed him down.
“Please, Niko… I… I can’t take anymore.”
She pleaded but her pleas only stimulated Nikolai’s naughty need to give
her more, to take more of what her body so naturally gave him.
269
Forever Mine
He gave her one last lick and in exhaustion, Abby almost dropped to the
bed but Nikolai’s arm was suddenly wrapped around her waist and he hauled her
back against his sweaty naked chest. He wasn’t done yet, he needed more.
On her knees, with the strength of this alpha male behind her, Abby felt
Nikolai gently part her legs then trail a finger ever so lightly over her quivering
clit. She whimpered, not sure if she could take anymore.
“A body is a miraculous creation, Abby. It can take so much more than
what the mind believes it can.”
She cried out as his nail scrapped her ultrasensitive clit.
“Shh, relax and listen to the sound of my voice. Concentrate on the feeling
of my hands on your body.”
His words seemed to press a button inside her and she instantly relaxed
against him. She was amazed with the ease he was able to control her response
and bring forth the exact thing he wanted, what she needed. Smiling dreamily, she
reached up and held his head as he nuzzled her neck and gently played with one
breast while the other hand snaked down to her overcharged pussy and
calculatingly sank three fingers into her sheath.
She moaned, feeling him surround her inside and out, and she listened to
the sound of his deep voice as he started to talk to her in Russian.
“Your body is gorgeous, Abby,” he told her as his fingers once more
began an easy light pumping rhythm. “Your pussy is so tight and hot.” He licked
her neck and increased his rhythm. “You taste like sunshine, milaya moya, pure
golden sunshine. I could eat that sweet pussy all day.”
In mere seconds, he had once again reduced her to nothing but a quivering
mass of flesh needing release. “Oh Gods, Niko, faster, please…”
Nikolai smiled as Abby’s body came back to life. Her inner walls once
more opened to his touch as his fingers started a stronger and deeper motion that
had her moving with him and slamming her hips down on his hand.
“That’s it, malyshka squeeze my fingers, ride them hard and fast. Now,
come for me again. Come now!”
And she did, violently so.
As the orgasm hit Abby’s entire body, she fiercely bowed against him. Her
head pitched back over his shoulder, her teeth grinded together, and she was
babbling like an idiot. “Yes, Niko, gods yes… yes, yes!”
As she rode his hand, her body sensually moving with the orgasm that
soared through her, Nikolai ran his hand through her hair, moving it off her
sweaty face, lovingly taking care of his woman.
“Gods, woman, you’re stunning when you come, so fucking gorgeous.”
When her body finally stilled, Nikolai gently picked her up and laid her
down on the bed, lying down next to her.
Abby immediately turned to him and threw an arm over his chest. She
settled down on top of him and smiled like a Cheshire cat, thoroughly pleased and
amazingly content. It wasn’t until she exhaled a deep steadying breath that she
noticed the gruff panting blowing her hair and the tense body underneath hers.
270
Forever Mine
Abby sat up and peered at Nikolai with concerned eyes. His eyes were
closed, sweat dripped down his face and his mouth was slightly parted as he
breathed rapidly.
“Niko, are you… okay?” she quietly asked.
Nikolai chuckled and placed a hand on top his eyes. “No, lyubof, far from
okay.” He felt like he was strung out on a rack, his body was so tight with unsated
lust.
“I can,” Abby caressed his chest, sliding over tight male nipples then rock
hard abs that had her licking her lips before she boldly ran her hand lower. “Help
you with that.” The tone of her voice was seductively eager as her hand rove
down between his legs and palmed the head of his cock.
Nikolai raggedly hissed then latched on to her wrist and pulled her hand
away so fast that Abby gasped. She gazed into black eyes that were filled with
savage hunger. His face was tight with brutal restraint. The hand on her wrist
tightened with scantly leashed control.
“The next time I come it will not be by your hand. It will be inside you
with your pussy milking me and your blood pumping through my soul. Are you
ready for that?”
Abby searched the stringent gaze of a man on the brink of losing control.
He looked primal, dangerous and so sexy that her breath hitched.
She wanted to ease him, she wanted to bring him pleasure so bad that it
almost hurt but she wasn’t ready for what he was asking and that had her heart
squeezing in her chest.
She shook her head. “I…I’m sorry Niko.” She lowered her gaze but not
before Nikolai glimpsed their watery glaze.
Softly cursing his savage need Nikolai gently grasped her chin and lifted
her gaze to him.
“Shh, lyubof, it’s okay. Forgive me, I’m not pressuring you and I am not
mad. I understand. It’s okay.” He held her concerned gaze and brought her hand
to his mouth, kissing her palm. “I’ll be fine. Just being here with you and holding
you, feeling your heartbeat next to mine is all the satisfaction I need.” For now,
Nikolai thought, and no truer words existed. His need for her was becoming too
great and way to existential to be denied for much longer.
Abby felt as if she were floating on a cloud. He had pleasured her so
thoroughly, thinking only of her and refusing to take his own release, that she was
overwhelmed by his thoughtfulness.
Smiling softly Abby leaned up and gifted him with a honeyed press of her
lips against his. “That’s one of the sweetest things anyone has ever said to me.”
Nikolai snorted, “Sweet? My demon doesn’t think so. He’s practically
clawing at my insides to get out.” He took a deep breath. His chest rose high,
carrying Abby with him as she rested against his chest. He held her hand, his
fingers lightly scraping her palm as he took several more calming breaths.
“Thank you Niko, for understanding.”
Abby kissed his chest and Nikolai’s heart that just started to calm down
sped up once again.
271
Forever Mine
“No Abby, thank you for trusting me, for giving yourself to me so freely,
so beautifully.” He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tightly.
Abby snuggled against him and closed her eyes. “You know, this doesn’t
change anything,” she softly whispered, every note of her voice tinged with
sadness and regret.
Nikolai didn’t answer her because she was right, it didn’t change anything
– she was still his and he would still fight to keep her.
It wasn’t long before sleep overtook Abby and she fell into a deep
slumber. Nikolai, meanwhile, laid wide awake and staring at the ceiling.
He loved her with everything he was. She was the most amazing woman
he ever met, and if he hadn’t already been filled with determination to make her
his, then this night would have sealed the deal. What they shared had been
incredible and he knew when she was finally ready to truly give herself to him,
incredible would become astounding.
He breathed out and finally closed his eyes. Kissing her one last time, he
gently hugged her. The wait would be worth it, she would be worth it; he just had
to hold on.
It was some time later when Nikolai felt a keen sense of being alone. The
Darkness emerged. He sat up, his eyes swinging to the empty space next to him
then settling its unforgiving glare on the small shape at the foot of the bed.
“She is safe, master.” Doki quickly said to put the demon at ease. It had
been a long time since he stared into such wrathful fury but he wasn’t afraid, no,
he welcomed it. “Nissa put her safely on a plane. She should be arriving at her
destination right about now.”
Hearing that, the Darkness quietly retreated. Nikolai ran a hand through
his hair then stood up.
Though it was what needed to be done, he still felt the sharp edge of
loneliness Abby’s absence created. It was a good thing he had plenty of crap to
keep him busy, like telling Arnost his prisoner escaped and convincing the Count
that Nikolai was still on his side. It was unfortunate, but it was what he had to do
because he could not kill Arnost and Konstantin at the Summit, which meant he
had to make them believe their original plan could still work.
He had a fleeting thought that he should have told Abby, but then quickly
discarded it. He knew what had to be done before he could fully claim her; kill
Arnost and Konstantin and repair the damage with Magnus. Just two simple steps.
He snorted… Yeah, right.
“Doki, I need to get to Scotland before she does.”
Doki smiled. “Of course, master.”
Doki snapped his fingers and Nikolai was fully dressed. He perked one
eyebrow at the Lechie.
Doki grinned, “The advantages of having me around, master. Now, as
soon as you are ready, I will send you there.”
“You can’t just blink me to Circinn’s castle Doki. That would raise some
eyebrows.”
“Oh, do not worry, master, you will arrive in your regular grand fashion.”
272
Forever Mine
Nikolai wondered how Doki knew what his regular fashion was then
disregarded it. He had other things to worry about.
Grunting, Nikolai picked up the leather satchel that was mysteriously right
by his side. I could get used to this, he thought.
“Alright, Doki, whenever you’re ready.”
Doki nodded and raised his hands.
“Oh, Doki?”
“Yes, master?”
Nikolai smiled. “You don’t have to call me master. You can call me by my
name.”
Doki looked horrified. “Oh no, master, that would be wrong.”
Nikolai held back his laughter. “Nissa calls Abby by her name,” he
casually mentioned.
Doki scowled. “That’s because she is a disrespectful little Leshy. They are
philistines, master, not like the noble Lechie,” he proudly stated, but then
suddenly he was jumping up in the air and squealing as a flame of fire
unexpectedly appeared on the top of his head. He patted it out quickly with
Nikolai’s help then looked angrily at the ceiling. “See, master, disrespectful!”
A girlish giggle filled the room and Nikolai chuckled. Clearly, living with
these two was going to be quite the adventure.
“Are you ready, master?”
Nikolai nodded. “I am.”
“I will be here awaiting you.”
“Thank you, Doki.”
Nikolai picked up the bag and then in a blink of an eye, he was gone.
Doki breathed out then shouted, “Nissa! When will you ever learn your
place?”
273
Forever Mine
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
Castle Cinn
The Highlands, Scotland
“What are you brewing, Anaya?”
Circinn the Consul stood before the window in his private study, hands
clasped behind his back. Steel grey eyes peered out the necrotempered glass,
brooding thoughtfully as the sun set on the horizon.
The tingle of awareness that always forewarned him of his incoming
visitor now spiked his entire being. A mix of sharp singes muffled by softness and
fog cascaded throughout him. It was a sensation that would most likely send any
normal man into the depths of insanity, but Circinn was not a normal man.
“Oh, my suspicious warrior, have you nothing new to ask me?”
Circinn callously smirked, hearing the offhanded tone. “Anaya, I ask the
same question because you have not given me an answer.”
“No, Circinn, I have given you an answer, it is just not the answer you
seek.”
Now it was Circinn’s turn to sigh, this time with built up annoyance. For
three months, three long and tedious months, he had felt a change in the air, a sign
he had learned long ago to never dismiss; it was a mark of something to come. He
had been asking Anaya what it meant since the first time he felt it, but she was
being remarkably obstinate, playing innocent, not telling him a damn thing and he
knew she was lying.
“Do you tell me that you do not sense the change in the air?” he asked
with rising anger.
“Is that not the coming of spring, my bonny warrior?”
Circinn’s grey eyes became slits of steel. “You are being obtuse, Anaya.
We have known each other too long for me not to understand exactly what that
means.”
A sweet sigh filled his mind.
“Circinn, I have great respect and love for you but you that even though
you are my Consul that does not make you privy to all things. Some things just
must be.”
Circinn’s brow rose and he snorted with growing exasperation from her
ambiguous response. Of course he knew that, had always known that because she
had proven to him, time and time again, that knowing everything was not always
a good thing. Frankly, he did not want to know everything. That was like holding
the world in the palm of your hands and that was not who he was. He was simply
a warrior who had been given a lifetime duty, one he fulfilled with loyalty and
devotion, one that had seen him survive things nobody else could have, and that
was enough for him.
274
Forever Mine
Still, there was something about what he felt now that sent shockwaves
through his mind. And this time, not knowing was killing him.
Cinn felt the touch of her warm palm as she caressed his cheek. His eyes
did not close in comfort as they did in his mind, as he savored the attention of the
beautiful Goddess, the woman who had changed his life in so many ways, and
was – as typical with a woman – currently driving him daft.
“My sweet Circinn, do not fear what is to come. It is truth and I know
how much you love truth. Embrace it with an open heart and an open mind.”
“I would love to, Anaya, but something tells me that it is not as simple as
that.”
She sighed again. Her hand left his face and Cinn could sense her fading
into the background – back to the otherworld where the Gods resided.
“Perhaps, but I cannot help you, Circinn. What is to come shall come no
matter what. I only hope that when it does, you will understand.”
The tingling sensation left and Circinn knew she was gone. Too bad she
didn’t take with her the uneasiness her parting words caused.
In the distance, but closing fast toward the main gate of the castle, Cinn
spied a white camouflaged Hummer as it drove almost recklessly down the
treacherous mountain pass - almost being the key word. Nikolai Kotova was
many things, but reckless was not one of them. He was also not expected until
tomorrow, yet the Hummer skidded to a halt in the main courtyard just as the last
of the sun’s rays disappeared behind the mountain.
Circinn's curiosity was piqued. The infamous General never attended the
first night of the Summit.
Considered the official opening of the Summit, the first night hosted an
extravagant ball, a social event meant to cool everyone’s warring mentalities and
ease them into the negotiating proceedings in a peaceful and calm way. Since the
war began and the Summit’s first meeting, Nikolai - not one for socializing, at
least since the beginning of the war - avoided the first night of the Summit like the
plague. His early arrival could only mean there had to be something of great
importance he had to tell the Counts who had arrived two hours earlier.
Nikolai stepped out of the Hummer, closed the door then shook out his
long leather duster. His black hair blew in the brisk breeze that was present in the
Highlands today. He was a formidable presence, a warrior through and through,
and he appeared just as he always did, except…
Cinn’s eyes crinkled. Something was different, something very, very
different. It was his aura. It was shining with validity and life; a bright brilliant
radiance of white surrounded the Russian instead of the grey gloom that normally
encircled him.
Nikolai took one step toward the castle doors then stopped and looked
right up at Cinn.
Their eyes met through the window. Both men nodded their heads in
greeting, nothing strange there, but it was the smile that lit Nikolai’s face that had
Cinn’s black eyebrows rising in surprise..
Nikolai’s shoulders started to move, as if he were… laughing?
275
Forever Mine
Apparently Cinn’s expression must have been very comical because
Nikolai saw it and his shoulders only seemed to shake harder. Then he lifted his
hand, saluted him and, still smiling, walked into the keep.
With his mind reeling from what he saw and felt, Cinn turned away from
the window.
At least his question had finally been answered, to a point. The only one
that remained was exactly why the infamous Lord General Nikolai Kotova, a man
who was not prone to smiling or laughing, was doing just that.
**********
Nikolai stood outside Arnost’s bedroom door, his first stop immediately
after entering the Castle.
Moving his neck around in a circle, he shook his entire body; he took a
silent yet deep breath and firmly rapped on the door then swung it open and
stormed through.
“Nikolai, this is quite a shock.” Arnost’s black eyes became slits of
inquisitiveness as he followed Nikolai’s path to the credenza then watched as he
poured himself a shot of vodka. “Have you suddenly grown a desire to
socialize?”
The answer Arnost got was the typical antagonistic grunt right before
Nikolai drank his shot.
Arnost chuckled. “No, I suppose not.” He lifted his own goblet of blood
and took a drink. “Well, regardless of why you’re early, I am pleased. I’ve been
trying to reach Dalibor, but he’s not answering his phone.”
After downing another shot of vodka, Nikolai turned around. “You’re
going to need a better cellphone plan, Arnost, he’s dead.”
Arnost considered Nikolai with discerning eyes. “I don’t think I heard you
correctly. Did you say Dalibor was dead?” he quietly asked.
“As dead as they come. I found him in the dungeon, neck snapped.
Vladimir lay next to him, hole gaping in his chest and his heart squashed on the
floor like a grape.” Nikolai stared back at Arnost derisively. “She’s a sick little
puppy, that one.”
Arnost shifted and his demon came to the forefront. He stood up, shaking
with fury, yet still trying to retain a resemblance of control. He would be
mortified to know he was not succeeding.
“And where was my trusted General while my prisoner was killing my
men and escaping?”
Nikolai gave him what he always did: a jaded, I-don’t-give-a-fuck irritated
answer after a callous shrug. “It was not my duty to watch her, Arnost, we agreed,
remember? Besides, I wasn’t even in the palace at the time. I was in the stables;
Nyah was giving birth.”
Arnost seethed with fury and disbelief. He watched as Nikolai walked
over to the window and looked out. His hands were behind his back and his stance
was no different than what Arnost usually saw.
276
Forever Mine
He breathed out, taking a few minutes to collect his raging thoughts. It
was his own fault. He had underestimated the whore’s whelp. Dalibor would be
missed because he was a controllable tool, but he was one of a million out in the
world of lost and wandering humans that would do anything for a taste of the
supernatural, so his death was not that much of a huge loss. Arnost would simply
get himself another, but the Mac Branain girl…
Arnost’s gaze swung to Nikolai, a cunning smirk playing his lips.
There was no reason not to continue with his plans. All he had to do was
make sure the chit ended up missing before the Council met. Everything else
could still work out the way he planned it. After all, it’s not entirely broke - it’s
just a hiccup along the way, one that can be rectified.
Feeling confident once again, Arnost pushed his demon back then casually
made his way back to his chair. “You understand what this means, do you not,
Nikolai?”
Nikolai pierced Arnost with an insipid expression. “Why do you think I’m
here?”
Arnost chuckled settling himself back in his chair. “Good, then there is no
need for us to go into specifics. You know what I require in order for my plan to
go forth.”
Nikolai dipped his head in acknowledgement.
“Excellent. Then see that it happens.”
Nikolai gave a curt nod then headed toward the door, only to be stopped.
“Nikolai, I find it most curious that you show no discord upon hearing this
request.”
Slowly Nikolai pivoted. One black eyebrow rose in questions. “Is it a
request? It sounded more like an order.”
Arnost evilly chuckled. “As it is. Still, in the past you have been most
forward in expressing your thoughts of my plans, and yet, here you are with ready
obedience. I find it, interesting.” Arnost’s beady malevolent eyes watched Nikolai
with probing intensity.
“What can I say, Arnost, Dalibor’s death has left me feeling… affable.”
Knowing the hatred that brewed between the two men, Arnost chuckled.
“I’m sure it has. Still, I feel as though I am at a loss with your actions, or rather,
lack of. You seem so untouched by all of this, so… indifferent to what fate has in
store for your former mentor. Tell me, whatever will you do when Magnus is put
down like the thieving dog he is and I take his place? Will you finally concede to
my authority?”
Nikolai stared back emotionless. “What the hell have I been doing these
last hundred years, Arnost?”
“Saving your family.”
If Arnost expected some sort of emotional response, he would be sadly
mistaken because he wasn’t going to get it.
Nikolai chaffed. “Oh, I thought I was helping you create a better
D’rkenrealm.”
Arnost stood and approached Nikolai. His face was sternly set, his eyes
brilliant in their malevolence. “There are no illusions between you and I, are
277
Forever Mine
there, Nikolai? Just as there is no love lost between us, or your father for that
matter. You do what you must to keep those bitches you call mother and sister
safe, but I think if you look deep into your soul, you will see that there is more to
it than that.” His head titled to the side, his gaze intensifying. “You are not that
different than me.”
“Really?” Nikolai scoffed obnoxiously as he held back the vomit from
rising in his throat and spewing all over Arnost’s face.
“You cannot deny that the power you hold feeds your soul.” Arnost took
another step closer, his eyes growing more intent, more delving. “You cannot
pretend to me that when you take the life of someone less powerful that you do
not rejoice in his death. I know you, Nikolai.” His thin lips lifted in a sneer of
underlying hatred, a hatred Nikolai finally understood. “I know you better than
you do; therefore, I know these things to be true. I say you are more like me than
you would ever care to admit.”
It was hard to stand there in the same room with the man that had
organized the murder of his father and converse with him as if nothing had
changed. Still, Nikolai found the task not as difficult as he thought it would be,
simply because cold detachment was second nature to him. After all, that was
exactly what his life had been…before, but while that had changed, and with it so
many things yet to be changed, one thing still remained the same and that was
Arnost’s enormously pitiful attempts to manipulate him to his side.
It wasn’t the first time he had tried this particular ploy. Over the course of
numerous - no, thousands if not millions - of failed efforts to probe him in the
past, this was what usually came next: the endeavor to bond with him. What was
really pathetic was Arnost thought Nikolai was completely ignorant of this.
Nikolai almost snorted. It was so insulting. The man helped butcher his
father and destroy his people, took away his birthright. He raped and beat his
mother, hid his sister from him, then used her as a weapon against him. And the
last dirty deed the asshole committed, the one still so fresh in Nikolai’s mind, was
the whipping of his S’airsul.
As those thoughts consumed Nikolai, the rage that followed grew infinite,
the desire to reach out and snap Arnost’s neck, almost inescapable. Nikolai let
that rage flow right through him, let Arnost see it and feel it.
Cold harsh air snapped to life and filled the room.
“Arnost, the only thing I know is that I’m tired and hungry. Whatever your
plans for the future are, I don’t give a fuck as long as they don’t involve my sister
or my mother. You can kill, maim, torture, and rape anyone you choose, I don’t
care.” Nikolai took the last step that Arnost seemed naught to do. With a low
growl of warning, he looked directly into Arnost’s eyes. “When this is over, and
you and Konstantin have all you ever wanted, I want only one thing from you and
that is for you two to leave me and mine the fuck alone!”
Nikolai’s answer was scathing and sincere, and Arnost saw no reason not
to believe him.
With a bland expression, Arnost agreed with a quick nod of his head. “I
don’t see why not. After all, your many years of devoted service deserve a
reward.”
278
Forever Mine
What a load of shit! Nikolai thought as he stared into Arnost’s cruelly
smiling face. The man planned on haunting him until his death, most likely at his
hands or Konstantin’s hands.
Nikolai turned and headed toward the door. “I’ll do what you want.
Abaigeal Mac Branain will not be here for the Council’s meeting, but don’t blame
me if the little twit has a big mouth and runs to tell daddy about her visit with you
before I can snatch her.”
“I do not fear her saying anything,” Arnost confidently continued.
“Magnus is not the type to let things go unpunished. Strong she might be, but she
is not stupid. She would not want her father to know she failed in her duty. She is
turning out to be quite the conundrum, is she not? I will not underestimate her
again.”
Nikolai grunted impatiently “Great, whatever.”
Arnost walked back to his chair and sat down. “I’m glad we had this little
talk. It reassures me in so many ways.”
The mocking tone was not lost on Nikolai, so he threw out one of his own.
“Glad to hear it.” He opened the door to leave. “Where is Konstantin?”
Arnost waved a dismissive hand. “In his room, most likely passed out and
riding the morphine cloud.”
“Then excuse me while I go and visit with my mother and Katya.” Nikolai
didn’t wait for a response. He just walked out of the room and closed the door.
He made his way down the hall and toward his mother’s room,
maintaining the cold heartless facade of the legendary General. As he neared the
end of the hallway, the beginnings of a smile came to life and only grew broader
as he neared his destination. In just minutes, he would have his mother and his
sister in his arms. He could breathe in their scents, hold them, and he could do it
all with the knowledge that they would still be with him, where they belonged,
and would always remain.
When he finally stood in front of the door to his family's suite, he stood
there and stared at it. For a moment, he felt unsure of what he would find inside.
Of course, his mother and sister would be there, but what left him standing in the
hallway were the emotions that immediately slammed into him the moment he got
here. It was rage and blinding resentment at his mother, a woman who, for all
intended purposes, did not deserve it.
He saw what took place so many years ago. He had felt her sadness and
confusion, her deep unbending love for his father and her rage witnessing his
death at the hands of her now husband Konstantin. He got all of that. What he was
having a really hard time dealing with was the why part.
Regardless of what Doki said, a part of him felt Sasha betrayed him by
keeping this secret - his entire fucking life! – and let him think he was tainted by
the blood of a madman even though she knew how much that made his life a
living hell. That was where the bitterness came from, not to mention pain, anger
and confusion. Goddess above, there was a lot of that!
Like how could no one else have known of the treachery that took place or
of the children Sasha had carried in her womb, the children fathered by someone
other than who everyone knew her husband to be? Especially Circinn. How could
279
Forever Mine
he not have known? The man was the liaison to the Gods, he knew everything! It
was hard for Nikolai to swallow the idea that the Consul had known. If he did,
then wouldn’t this be something that Cinn, someone Nikolai always thought of as
a friend, would have told him?
It didn’t make any sense, and he was determined to get all the answers
tonight before the ball began. Nikolai lifted his hand, knocked once then, without
waiting for an answer, walked inside.
She stood before the window, proud and tall, the regal bearing of the Upyr
princess she was. She wore a long gown of bright yellow that accentuated her pale
skin and ebony hair that was swept up in a perfect coif. Her appearance was
striking and elegant, young, even though she was far from it. She stood still and
serene, waiting for him. Of course, she had known he would be coming and by the
look on her face, she knew what was about to be discussed.
Nikolai met his mother’s gaze and was startled to see cerulean eyes
gleaming back with sharp awareness. Her gaze was steady and strong, clear,
and… sane. He expected to see a hollow woman with no life, the woman he had
come to know as his mother for the past one hundred years, not this woman who
stood before him like this only in his memories. His eyes hardened. Had it all
been a sham? Had she been lying this whole time about this too? A frown
appeared, darker this time as his thoughts deepened.
He closed the door behind him, never once taking his eyes from the orbs
that were so much like his own. Her cheeks appeared wet; she’d been crying. He
wanted to reach out and comfort her, but a part of him, the one that was holding
on to the resentment he had never felt for this woman before, was too strong to
just push aside with just a happy kiss and hello. He wanted answers, damn it, and
he was going to get them.
He was angry. That was easy for Sasha to see. It was in the hard set of his
jaw and his stiff shoulders, shoulders so much like her beloved Maksim. She had
expected it, and she thought she had prepared herself for his condemnation, but
facing it was an entirely different matter.
“You are angry.”
Nikolai’s eyes seethed with fury. He didn’t speak, his black eyes stayed
riveted on her, his chest rapidly rising in his agitation. It was not the explosive
response she had been expecting. She tilted her head in question then realized
why he hesitated to speak his mind.
“It is just you and I. Katya is with Misha. You may speak freely.” Still, he
said nothing as those obsidian eyes just watched her… accusing her.
Sasha swallowed and tried once again. “Koyla, I know you have many
questions. You are angry. We cannot get past this anger until you talk to me.”
Finally he spoke; harshly, low, as if it required all his strength to not
shout. “I don’t know where to begin.” His answer was filled with the all the scorn
he felt.
Sasha inadvertently shivered. That voice - a voice that brought back sharp
memories of the man she had lost - spoken just so, was a sign Nikolai was barely
holding back his temper, a temper that rivaled his father’s. She deserved his
contempt and his anger. She would not shy away from her culpability.
280
Forever Mine
Sasha held her head higher and stood her ground. “Your anger is merited.”
It was a patronizing answer, a laidback response and tone, that to Nikolai
belittled everything he was feeling and destroyed the control he had been
maintaining.
Nikolai harshly snorted, “You think!” Violently, he begun to pace and
vent his anger, a tirade of everything he was feeling. “Gods blood, mother! I
mean… fuck!”
Sasha watched as Nikolai switched from English to Upyrian. She could
not help but rejoice hearing the language of her people coming from his lips, even
though he most likely had no idea he was even speaking it.
His strides were heavy and irate as he continued his fast pacing, continued
speaking. What she was seeing was the future, the man melding with the demon.
Ultimately, when they became one, Upyrian would always be spoken when his
emotions ran high, like they were now. It was the native tongue of the Darkness
and since the Darkness controlled his primal emotions – those of anger and
passion – the Darkness would regulate Nikolai’s baser skills, such as language. It
was what every male Upyrian had to adjust to.
Becoming one with a powerful demon required a person with great
control, patience, and a clear understanding that this was what was supposed to
take place, the natural way of things. Sasha had lost many family members and
friends to the insanity one was wrought with when they tried to fight it, tried to
deny the balance that must be achieved in order to just survive. She did not worry
for her son.
Even though for Nikolai that adjustment would be harder because he had
been denied the acceptance of his heritage, he was his father’s son, and there was
no Upyr more controlled and more astute than Maksim had been. That Nikolai
had been controlling the Darkness all these years without any repercussions was
an amazing feat and a true testament of the man he was.
Nikolai stopped in front of her, his eyes black as night. The Darkness
remained hidden within the man, the rage still present, but not as explosive.
“Were you ever planning on telling me? Ever?”
“Nikolai, you must understand, it was not up to me tell you. You had to
discover on your own. It was the way it was foreseen, the way I was told it would
be. I could do nothing but… wait.”
As she expected, Nikolai’s rage came back to the surface, and that rage,
that desperate attempt to understand what she was saying, began his fitful pacing
once again as he threw his hands up in the air in disgust and growled angrily.
“Gods blood! Is that the only answer you can give me?” He stopped and pinned
her with an appalled black gaze. “Is that supposed to mollify me? Well, guess
what, maman, it isn’t working! You’ll have to do better than that, damn it!”
The insolence in his voice sparked Sasha’s own fury.
Sasha stepped forward, her own eyes blazing a deep wrath of midnight
blue that startled Nikolai. “Do you think I do not know or understand all that you
are feeling? You have led a hard life, I do not dispute that nor do I deny my part
that led you down that path, but do not for one instant think I have ever had it
easy. I had to watch as my mate, my soul, was murdered right before my eyes! I
281
Forever Mine
had to stand by and act the part of an idiot in order to keep my children alive. I
have been beaten, raped, and scorned by the very men that took everything away
from me!” Her petite frame was literally shaking with outrage. “Do not stand
there and speak to me with such insolence, Nikolai Tereschenko! I can accept
your anger and bitterness, but I will not stand here and allow you to treat me so
callously!”
Her voice had risen in in her own anger and oddly enough, it cooled
Nikolai’s.
As he held her gaze, he saw within them all he had felt, all he had seen,
what she had gone through over the long years to protect him, and he felt…
ashamed.
“You are angry with me, as you have every right to be,” Sasha continued,
more quietly, but with just as much conviction. “You think I have betrayed you
and I will not tell you that I have not, but I did what I must to keep you alive, to
keep hope thriving for when the day would come when all would be revealed.”
Sasha stepped closer and touched his cheek. Her smile was hesitant, but
full of love and affection, hope.
“You may feel your anger and bitterness, I only hope that one day you will
come to understand why I did what I did, and… forgive me,” she quietly said.
Seeing that smile, feeling her love and warmth, her truth, encircle him,
Nikolai’s heart cracked and the brewing resentment drifted away.
Nikolai reached for her and pulled her into his arms. “I’m sorry, maman, I
never meant to hurt you. You’ve been through so much. It’s not right for me to
add to your pain.”
Sasha embraced her son, her eyes closing in contentment. “No, Dorogoy,
you have every right. I just… I am so happy that the truth has been revealed, so
happy you know, and I am so sorry for what has been done to you, for all that you
have had to sacrifice. You could never understand just how much I love you, what
you mean to me.” She pulled back and gripped his face between her hands. Her
glassy eyes searched his features in love and wonder. “You are so much like my
Maksim. Goddess, every time I see you, I cannot help but think of him.” Her
breath hitched; her voice cracked with deep sorrow. “Goddess, Koyla, I miss him
so much.”
Nikolai’s own tears came feeling his mother’s body rock in grief as she
cried for the love she had lost so long ago.
He thought of Abby then and how alive he felt since meeting her. He
recognized that his emotions were beyond being strong; they were embedded in
his soul… into his very being. Knowing what he now knew, he understood the
very meaning of S’airsul, what it meant to have a S’airsul, and just how life
connecting and altering that was. His mother’s anguish would be his own if he let
himself think of life without Abby. He could not even begin to fathom how his
mother had survived all these years without Maksim.
Copiously understanding all his mother had endured, the respect and
admiration Nikolai had for the woman weeping in his arms grew in strength,
devotion and love.
282
Forever Mine
Time slipped by, neither one knowing how much, each one lost in
memories and regrets, pain and sorrow.
When Sasha finally pulled back, she held him at arm’s length. “You have
many questions, and I want to answer all of them, but perhaps now is not the
time.” She pulled a handkerchief from her pocket and daintily wiped at her eyes.
Nikolai gently took her arm and steered her over to a chair. “Sit, maman.”
Sasha smiled warmly then sat down and arranged her long skirt.
Nikolai did want to know everything but she was right, there were more
dire issues that needed to be dealt with first. He could spend the rest of his days
learning about his birthright and discovering what kind of man his father had
been. For now, there were only a few things he needed answers to.
Nikolai sat down across from her. Leaning forward, he leaned his
forearms against his thighs and gripped his hands together in front of him. “There
are certain things I must know, maman.”
Sasha smiled. “Of course. I take it you plan on speaking with Cinn?”
Nikolai nodded. “Then what is it you wish to know, Koyla?”
Not wanting to cause her any more distress, Nikolai had every intention of
starting slowly, yet he found his mind thinking faster than he’d intended and his
questions came out like rapid fire. “I don’t understand how they could have hid
something like this? How did no one know? How did Circinn not know? And
how the hell did no one realize you were carrying Maksim Tereschenko’s
children?”
Sasha’s eyebrow lifted then she grinned. “I will take one question at a
time, yes?”
Nikolai’s instant blush had Sasha softly chuckling then she leaned forward
and patted his knee. “It’s okay, Dorogoy, I understand your urgency.” She sat
back and cleared her throat. “To answer questions one, two, and I’m just going to
skip over number three for the moment and jump right to number four, yes?”
Nikolai inclined his head, a warm smile on his own lips as Sasha began.
“Keeping the secret was simpler than you would believe. A month before,
we learned a small group of Lycanthropes had survived the war and had been
hiding in Siberia. Maksim gave Konstantin the duty of dispatching them.
Konstantin, however, did not. He waited, and once he and Arnost killed our clans,
they blamed it on the Lycans then killed them. No one suspected treachery
because no one would ever believe the sired children of two Master Vampires
would be able to kill them. Logically, they should not have been able to. Turned
vampires do not hold the power an Upyr has, especially a bonded one.” Her eyes
crinkled in thought. “I never understood how they did it.”
“They drugged everyone,” Nikolai softly said.
“Is that what they did? I never knew. I sensed something was not right
with Maksim through the bond, but drugged, Goddess above, it was morphine,
wasn’t it?” Nikolai nodded and Sasha growled with anger. “I always knew that
bastard’s habit would bring trouble into the house. I told Maksim. I told him to
banish Konstantin until he got rid of it, but he refused. He was so loyal to him.
He thought Konstantin a brother.”
Sasha, after taking a deep, calming breath, continued.
283
Forever Mine
“Back then, things were much different than they are now. Vampires and
Lycans were the predominate power in D’rkenrealm, and once the Lycans had
been decimated, the Houses fought each other for control. Master Vampires did
not socialize with each other; they only wanted to destroy one another. No one
knew I carried Maksim’s children because no one but those within the clan knew I
was his S’airsul.”
“I don’t understand. How can that be? Carvilius must have known? You
must have met him?”
Sasha shook her head. “No. I did not. The first time I met Carvilius was
three months before you and Katya were born. The fact is Nikolai that before
Konstantin murdered your father I had never even been out of Russia.”
Nikolai stared back blankly. Sasha leaned forward once again, her eyes
seeking. She took a deep breath, unnerving Nikolai as he felt those eyes questing
deep within his soul.
“I see you have not fully taken from her yet. This is good, for the time is
not yet right, but you have to some extent, so I can assume you are beginning to
understand the true power you have within your grasp.” She angled her head
slightly, waiting for a confirmation.
“I didn’t know you could probe, maman?”
Sasha chuckled. “It is not probing that tells me this is so. It is my
connection to you and your demon that does. Upyr females instinctively know
when another male Upyr is near. It is our means of protecting ourselves. We,
unlike the males of our species, do not have the strength nor the power or size to
defend ourselves. We rely upon our visions and our intelligence, if one does not
have a mate, that is. I know you found your S’airsul because I sense your
demon’s restlessness to complete the bond. Basically, Dorogoy…” She playfully
grinned. “I can sense your demon, in heat, for lack of a better word.”
Nikolai looked away, a bit embarrassed, but Sasha’s laughter only grew.
“No, my pet, do not be embarrassed, sex is breath for Upyr. As I think
you have already learned, yes?”
Nikolai looked back into her eyes and saw no censure, only love. He
smirked.
“Now that you have, you see how indestructible the demon inside you can
be. The only weakness a mated Upyr has is his S’airsul. Once the Efnaru is
complete, you will be connected to her, in the most literal of meanings, with your
life. It is her blood that sustains you, and only her blood. Should she die, you die.
That is why a mated Upyr never revealed who his S’airsul was, and that is why no
one outside the Clan ever knew I was Maksim’s.”
Nikolai sat back and reflected on that. It made sense. With so many Upyr
around and being imperishable creations, revealing your S’airsul would be
signing your death wish.
“What of Circinn?” he quietly asked.
Sasha sighed and then sat back. “I do not know, Koyla. It is a question that
has stumped me as well. You must seek Cinn for that answer.”
And he would, right after this.
284
Forever Mine
Nikolai already left a message with a servant that he wanted to speak with
the Consul before the ball began. He was pretty sure Cinn would want to speak
with him as well considering the confusion and curiosity Nikolai saw on his face
earlier. He had found it amusing and still did simply because he knew that
cheerfulness was not his usual persona the world saw.
Sighing, Nikolai stood up and walked over to the window. He gazed out
thoughtfully and an image of Katya sprang to mine.
How was she reacting to her first visit to Scotland and the Summit? It was
going to be quite an experience for his sheltered sister. Learning the truth of their
past was going to be extremely difficult for her and Nikolai was concerned how
she would handle the news.
“Katya? Does she know?”
“Goddess no, and I think it wise not to tell her, at least until all of this has
passed.”
Nikolai had to agree. “You fear her being probed?”
Sasha nodded. “She has never learned to control her thoughts. It is
something that must come in time. When she finds her S’airsul, she will blossom
into everything she is supposed to be, she will become a true Upyr, just as you
have.” Sasha turned and angled her body so she could look at Nikolai when she
asked her next question. “Koyla, when will you reveal what you have learned?”
Nikolai heard the restlessness in her voice. She was tired of the lies and
just wanted everything out in the open. While he did too, he was still in a
precarious position, one that required patience.
“Soon. There are things I must amend first. For now, Arnost and
Konstantin must believe I am still on their side. “
Sasha nodded, seemingly understanding that. “They fear you, you know,
they fear all that you could become if you found your other half. It is why they
have kept you tied to them, to keep control over your destiny. But that is no
more. Your destiny is now yours to make and this day begins that new destiny. I
shall stand proudly by your side with, whatever decision you make."
Nikolai didn’t like the sound of that. "What decision?"
Sasha’s eyes widened. "Nikolai, have you not heard what I just told you.
You are the son of Maksim Tereschenko, the line that is the father of all others.
Being his son makes you the rightful Overlord. When the Council learns that a
direct descendent of Maksim is alive, they will have no choice but to make you
Overlord."
Nikolai quietly cursed as he spun completely around and fixed Sasha with
a hard look. "Maman, I do not want to be Overlord. I'm tired of fighting and I’m
fed up with all the political bullshit. I want only to take Abby home and live
quietly with her, raise a family, spend time with you and Katya - live my life!"
Sasha smiled knowingly at him. "Hence the 'whatever decision you make'
part, Dorogoy."
"What?"
Sasha chuckled at the riled expression on Nikolai’s face.
"Do you think I do not know my own son? Nikolai, I for one do not wish
to see you take over as ruler. After watching my beloved die for his role as ruler, I
285
Forever Mine
do not wish to see my son befall the same fate. No, Magnus is a fine and
honorable Overlord, and I for one would be very happy to see him continue as he
has. However, that does not displace the fact that it is your birthright and should
you choose otherwise…well then, I will stand by your side."
Nikolai grunted then turned back to the window. That would never
happen. He was tired and most definitely did not want to rule anything but his
own domain.
“Tell me, Koyla.” Sasha’s voice was wistful and longing. “What does she
look like? Does she look like her mother or father? My visions were not clear. I
sense she is a thing of beauty, so full of life… is it true?”
Nikolai watched two black limos as they pulled into the courtyard below.
The doors opened and people started to emerge. He knew who they each were, yet
he had eyes only for one. And when she stepped out into the early evening night,
wearing a dress as black as the sky, he almost lost his breath.
“She leaves me…breathless,” he softly said. “She is… the sun and vitality
all rolled into one perfectly magnificent package created… just for me.”
He felt the warmth of his mother’s body beside his, felt her arm wrap
around his waist as she looked out the window and smiled. “That is her, isn’t it?”
Nikolai nodded, his gaze focused on Abby as she talked to a young
redheaded woman. Then he saw Magnus walk outside and greet his family. He
stopped in front of the boys, exchanging handshakes and rough hugs with each of
them.
“Oh, Koyla, she is lovely… I knew she would be,” Sasha joyfully
commented as she continued to look at Abby.
Nikolai was still watching Magnus. He snorted. "Yes, that she is. She is
also as stubborn as that strutting ass she calls a father."
Sasha laughed. "I do not doubt that.” She peeked up at him, a twinkle in
her eye. “I remember a time when you strutted about just like him, following his
every step, wanting to be just like him.” She sighed, “I suppose he has not yet
forgiven you?"
"I don't think that’s a word in Magnus' vocabulary, maman."
There was a flash of red and Nikolai gazed back out the window and at the
courtyard below to see Ella running out the doors at full speed. With arms wide
open, she ran straight for Abby. Reaching her, she pulled her daughter into a
fierce hug.
Sasha softly chuckled, witnessing the reunion between mother and
daughter, but still pondering the stubborn father who she knew so well. “No, I
suppose not. Magnus will come around, he'll have no choice, Abaigeal is your
S’airsul and he will accept it. Besides, there are… others who do not feel the
same way as he."
Nikolai had no idea what that cryptic comment meant but it didn’t matter.
His thoughts were now on Magnus as he watched his former mentor approach
Abby and pull her into a big bear hug.
Forgive him? He snorted. Like hell.
286
Forever Mine
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
Abby stepped out of the limo and stretched her travel weary body. She
leaned her head back, closed her eyes and took a deep breath in an attempt to
calm her mind that had done nothing but stress out over pretty much everything
the entire trip to Scotland. She had no idea what to expect. From the Summit
itself, to her father and his plans for her - whatever the hell those were - and most
importantly, Nikolai.
Her body reflectively shivered just like it had every time she thought of
him in the past twenty-four hours. The time they spent together in Russia
consumed her thoughts on every level. From every word spoken, to every single
touch or searing look, right down to how comfortable she had felt being with him.
Talking to him, touching him, just holding him in her arms…everything had felt
so damn right that it was downright scary. She couldn’t ignore the fact that she
was attuned to him in every aspect. That attention, that driving need to seek him
out, to be… his, was almost too strong to resist.
She opened her eyes and stared up at the sky. Bryony stood to her left,
talking to Tiernan and Keegan, who had ridden in the limo with them. Their quiet
laughter filled her ears, but she didn’t share their easygoing nature. She felt tight;
she felt her nerves slipping and it was all because she had no idea how she was
going to be able to ignore the person that completely filled her soul.
Would she be able to keep her eyes from straying and seeking his hulking
figure? Would she be able to completely ignore her body’s need for his when they
were in the same room together? How was she supposed to do that and keep a
happy-go-lucky, dutiful daughter smile on her face?
She heard Tiernan’s deep soft voice as he answered a question Bryony put
forth. As she looked over at her brother, she wished to the Gods she could be
more like him; aloof and unaffected by everything around him.
Tiernan looked over Bryony’s head and met Abby’s troubled gaze. He
smiled affectionately, winking as he did. It was Tiernan’s way of telling her that
everything would be okay. Abby returned his smile, wishing she could be as
confident as him.
Exhaling a long breath, she told herself she could do this. She could avoid
Nikolai Kotova. She could face her father and whatever plans he had in store for
her - even though her gut was telling her she wasn’t going to like them - and she
would do it all with her head held high and her back straight.
“Thank the Goddess, I thought we’d never get here.”
Hearing Shane’s voice told Abby the rest of her brothers had arrived. As
they met Tiernan and Keegan in the middle of the courtyard, a third limo came to
a stop behind theirs. The door opened and Bryon’s sisters Laurel and Alone, and
their half-brother Taran, stepped out and joined the brothers.
“Does this trip take longer every time or is it just me?” Shane asked.
287
Forever Mine
Nyle smirked and slapped him on the back. “It’s just you, brother, and
your excitement to sample all the lasses.”
Shane’s answering grin was full of devilish delight. “So true.”
“Try to at least keep it in your pants the first day, will you, Shane?” Liam
sternly said.
“Don’t talk the talk if you can’t walk the walk… brother.” Tiernan made
that dry comment to Liam who shot him a fierce glower. Tiernan ignored him
with his characteristic detachment as he walked past him and up the stone stairs
toward the door.
Shane and Nyle both glanced at Keegan. “Who do we have to thank for
the return of the Royal Ass?”
“A long plane ride with you, son, would make any man disagreeable.” On
that dry note, Magnus walked down the steps of the keep.
He greeted his sons one by one with hearty handshakes and sturdy slaps
on the back. While he talked the boys a whirlwind of red emerged from the house
and ran down the steps, straight toward Abby.
Squealing with excitement, Ella rushed past her mate, completely giving
him the cold shoulder, and grabbed Abby in a fierce maternal hug. “Hello, my
baby.”
“Hi, mom.” Abby smiled and hugged her mom back.
Ella drew back and searched her daughter’s features. “How are you? Are
you okay? I’ve missed you so much!”
“I’m good, mom, I’ve missed you too.”
Ella smiled again and then once more drew her into a hug. She whispered
in her ear. “Prepare yourself, baby.”
Abby’s heart lurched in her chest. Those three little words were so
powerful, so… revealing, that Abby instantly knew hell was right around the
corner.
“Elizabeth.”
Magnus’ low warning came from behind Ella.
Rolling her eyes, Ella pulled back from Abby and kissed her on the cheek.
“I’m so glad you’re here.” With a twinkle in her eye, her mom stepped to the side
to make room for her dad.
As Abby looked up into her father’s face, a fleeting thought passed her
mind: she really wished she wasn’t here.
“Abaigeal.”
Once again Abby found herself in a fierce paternal hug that almost left her
gasping for breath. She breathed in her father’s rich scent and cuddled against his
chest.
Regardless of how angry he could make her, she still loved him. He was
her daddy, the one man in the world she could always count on, even if his love
sometimes made her feel stifled.
“Hi, dad.”
Magnus pulled back and beheld the face of his daughter, a face he hadn’t
seen in three months. She wore her long blonde hair down and free. Parted to the
side, a wave of shimmering tresses covered a portion of her face. With a smile
288
Forever Mine
overflowing with love and warmth, he reached up and pushed the thick mass back
behind her ear.
Abaigeal’s response was an annoyed rolling of her eyes. It was her way of
telling him he was treating her like a baby. His smile grew tenderer and more
devoted as she remained silent instead of rebuking him for the gesture.
Magnus prided himself on being a fair individual, especially when it came
to his children. When you had a large brood like he did, equality was a must to
keep the peace and ultimately him maintaining some sort of sanity. He loved,
respected, and felt a tremendous amount of pride for all his children, but when it
came to his one and only daughter, he could admit that equality and fairness flew
right out the window. That in no meant he loved her more than his sons, it just
meant she held a special place in his heart that his sons could never touch. She
was his only daughter, his baby, and no matter how old she was, she always
would be.
Abaigeal was the perfect daughter with the exception of one small flaw:
she had an independent streak - inherited from her mother - that was going to be
the death of him. Actually, independence was just one of the many traits Abaigeal
shared with her mother. In fact, they were alike in so many ways, it was
downright irritating. Of course, that’s not to say he would change either one of
them because he wouldn’t. He was able to admit that it was his own feelings that
were the problem, not them.
The undeniable truth was that his mate and his daughter stirred emotions
that were sometimes too overwhelming for even him to deal with. They were
fierce protectiveness and deep unbending love that sometimes bordered on being
violent and obsessive. He had an innate need to keep them tied to him at any
costs. Those driving emotions caused him to make decisions and do things that
often left him quarreling with both of them. He knew this, but knowing he was
sometimes suffocating them didn’t mean he could in any way curtail his actions
and stop feeling the way he did.
He had tried. During the first twenty years of living with Elizabeth, he
tried to change, he tried to put a lid on all those dominant and all-consuming
sentiments, but he quickly learned he was completely incapable of restraining
himself, and accepted the Gods giving truth that he would never be able to.
Was it a flaw in his character? He knew Elizabeth thought, so but he
didn’t see it that way. He was just a man, a warrior to the depth of his soul, with
an inborn drive to protect his women. It did not necessarily mean he thought they
were weak or couldn’t protect themselves, he knew both of them were incredibly
capable of doing so, but knowing that did not alter his instinctive nature to protect
them. He had come to grips with that. He just wished his mate and daughter
could.
Tenderly, Magnus cupped Abaigeal’s cheek and his eyes caressed her
features. “I feel like I haven’t seen you in months, Princess,” he softly said.
“That’s because you haven’t, dolt.”
Ella interjected that wiseass remark, which got her a heavy scowl from
Magnus. “Don’t you have sons to greet?” he irritably asked.
Elizabeth huffed indignantly then turned away to do just that.
289
Forever Mine
After a resigned shake of his head from his mate’s obvious displeasure
with him, Magnus turned his attention back to the girls standing in front of him.
Abaigeal was grinning and sporting that same mischievous twinkle green
that Elizabeth often did, telling him she was enjoying his prickly interaction with
her mother. He winked at her. Then his gaze settled on Bryony.
Smiling, Magnus released Abby and held out his arms to his favorite
niece. “And you, come here, it’s been too long since I’ve seen you as well.”
Bryony’s smile was full of affection as she walked into Magnus’ arms.
She hugged him back just as fiercely as he hugged her and greeted him with the
nickname she always called him. “Hi, Unc.”
Magnus kissed the top of Bryony’s head and gave her one good squeeze.
“I hope you two haven’t been getting into too much trouble.”
The girls glanced at one another and then Abby turned stony eyes to her
father. “That’s hard to do, dad, when you have Bruisers following you
everywhere you go,” she sourly said.
Magnus sighed then gently grasped Abby’s shoulders. “Abaigeal, can we
not have a truce while we’re here?” he softly asked.
If you haven’t done something that’s going to seriously piss me off, sure –
why not?
Pushing her thoughts to the back of mind, Abby plastered a fake smile on
her face. “Sure, dad, whatever you say.”
Magnus frowned. He knew that tone, it was the same one Elizabeth used
when she was not pleased with him but wanted him to think she was.
Goddess save him from the women in his life!
Magnus pulled Abaigeal into another hug and kissed the top her head.
“You know I love you?”
Abby sighed then hugged him back. “I know, dad. I love you too.”
Standing on her tippy toes, she leaned in and kissed him on the cheek, giving him
a true smile.
Magnus grunted his approval then addressed the rest of his family.
“Alright, everyone inside!” His voice carried over the wind, booming and
drawing the family’s attention to him. He threw one arm over Abby’s shoulder
and the other over Bryony’s then started walking into the keep. ”And get ready
for tonight.” He speared Shane and Nyle with a piercing gaze as he and the girls
passed them. “I don’t want to see you two in the ladies parlor. You understand
me?”
The Bruisers gazed at each other innocently then back at their father as
they answered him together. “Yeah, sure.”
Magnus glowered. “I’m serious.” He added that comment a bit more
sternly.
Nyle and Shane passed him and the girls then climbed the stairs to the
keep. Naturally, Magnus’s harsh tone was completely ignored as they blew him
off with a casual wave and a flippant in sync answer of, “Okay, whatever.” Then
walked inside the keep and… headed toward the ladies parlor.
Magnus watched them go with a growl on his lips. Impertinent pups. One
of these days he was going to seriously put those two in their places.
290
Forever Mine
“They’re your sons,” Elizabeth was sweet enough to remind him as she
breezed by with a smile, taking Abby and Bryony with her as she walked into the
castle.
The moment everyone stepped inside, chaos erupted.
It was a rare occasion indeed when they all gathered together as they were
now – like one big crazy mob. What wasn’t rare though was the boisterous
greetings that came in the form of bone crushing hugs. Like the one Abby
currently found herself in, being exuberantly given by her Aunt Devyn, a petite
woman with the strength of a professional wrestler.
“Has it really been three months since we saw you last?” Big blue eyes
gazed back at Abby with open affection and a touch of wonderment.
Devyn was one of the most caring and outwardly giving people Abby
knew. Actually, the woman was a saint – she had a knack for seeing the good in
everyone. She dedicated her life to helping the poor and sick children that had no
one, and she did so with gusto, even adopting some of them.
A husky laugh drew Abby’s eyes to the right and to the intoxicating smile
of the platinum blonde with purple neon streaks in her hair and currently locking
lips with Connor.
Lucy, Connor’s mate and wife, had been one of those children Devyn
adopted, and Abby thanked the Goddess every day for that. Lucy was a perfect fit
into the Mac Branain brood. She was a strong, outspoken, independent woman
that didn’t take shit. Everyone loved her, but she did have a tendency to get on the
male’s nerves when she very bluntly – and quite often – told them they were
‘bloody idiotic barbarians that had dicks for brains to think they could control
Abby’s life.’ Abby grinned. Yeah, she loved Lucy.
Lucy turned her head and their eyes met. She smiled and winked at Abby
then grabbed Connor’s right butt cheek and wiggled her eyes. The frisky and open
show of affection had Abby laughing and Connor smacking Lucy’s ass.
Abby was pretty certain those two would be late to the ball tonight.
“Goddess, Abby, I swear you have grown even more beautiful than the
last time I saw you.”
Abby turned back to her aunt.
Devyn’s head was cocked to the side and her eyes were lowered in deep
thought as she continued to study Abby closely. “You seem… older.”
Abby’s smile faltered for one second before she caught herself and forced
her body not to stiffen up in nervousness.
While everyone in her family had their own idiosyncrasies, special talents,
and flaws, the one they thing they shared was their uncanny perceptiveness,
especially the women.
“Well, I am three months older, Dev.” Abby halfheartedly chuckled.
Devyn gave her one last thorough and unnervingly silent stare before her
eyes twinkled and she laughed right along with Abby. “And as much of a
smartass as you were before.”
Abby hid her sigh of relieve behind the laugh that left her lips.
Thankfully, she was spared anymore soul probing from her aunt when her feet
291
Forever Mine
suddenly left the floor and she was lifted up from behind, swung around, and what a surprise - hugged unmercifully once again.
“It’s in her DNA, luv,” Slade replied as he planted a hearty wet kiss on
Abby’s forehead. “She opens her mouth and it just falls right out.”
If there was anyone who was the complete opposite of Devyn, it was her
mate, Slade.
Loud-mouthed and sarcastic, Slade could be self-centered and quite mean,
if he didn’t like you at least. If you were lucky enough to have his affection then
you knew that underneath all that mockery and seemingly uncaring attitude was a
man with deep emotions and a whole lot of crushing love to give.
Abby wrapped her arms around Slade’s neck, grinning. “I’m not sure if I
should be insulted or not.”
Slade smirked. “Well, pet, since you have the dubious honor of inheriting
a hard head from both your parents…” He leaned in and added on a whisper,
“Especially your mum, I’m sure my witty comments will bounce right off you.”
“I heard that.”
Ella’s cross yet deceptively quiet comment came from behind Slade where
she stood with Alona and Laurel, glaring at the back of Slade’s head.
Slade rolled his eyes and let loose an exaggerated sigh. “Just be thankful
you didn’t get her harpy ways too.”
Abby held back a giggle as her mom’s stare became as heated as the
Sahara desert right before she slapped Slade on the shoulder blade, which pushed
him forward.
“Oi!” Slade let go of Abby and turned around to confront Ella. “What did
I tell you about hitting me, Blonde!”
With a smile of joy on her face, Abby watched her mom and Slade argue
with each other. Their relationship was more like water and vinegar than two
caring friends. Oh, they respected each other and cared for one another; Abby
would even go so far as to say that on some level, they loved each other, but they
rarely showed it – that would require a life or death situation. Normally, they just
insulted the crap out of each other.
It was pretty funny to watch, at least when there was someone there to reel
them in when things got out of hand, someone like Abby’s dad or Devyn. But
when that buffer wasn’t there and the insults hit too close to home, fists would fly
and blood would spill.
As an exasperated sigh left Devyn’s lips, Abby knew there was no way
things would escalate that far today. She turned her attention to Slade at the same
time that Abby’s dad grabbed her mom’s arm and literally dragged her away
from.
“Auntie Iggy!”
Abby barely had time to turn around and open her arms before she was
blitzed by the small frame of her five-year-old nephew Jagger.
“Hey there, little man!” She hugged him tightly then gave him a sloppy
kiss on the cheek.
Jagger was the youngest of Connor and Lucy’s children. He was sweettempered and exceedingly selfless; he also carried some of his mother’s magical
292
Forever Mine
traits. This became apparent six months ago when he was told he couldn’t have
another peanut butter cookie, his favorite. After crying for a full ten minutes and
still not getting a cookie, Jagger took matters into his own hands and teleported
the entire tray Dobbs just took out of the oven to his plate. Luckily the only
people present at the time were Dobbs, Abby and Liam. If Lucy had been there,
she would have freaked out.
While Lucy was a talented witch thanks to a psycho Soothsayer for a
father, Lucy understandably had some issues when it came to anything magical.
So Abby, Liam and Dobbs, opted to tell only Connor about Jagger’s magical
display.
Since none of them had seen Lucy go into a fit of rage, which was a scary
thing indeed, they all assumed Connor hadn’t told her yet. Naturally, he would
have to soon. Magic, especially young growing magic, was not something you
could hide for long.
“I missed you, Auntie Iggy!”
Jagger giggled and fidgeted within Abby’s arms as she tickled him in the
side.
“I missed you too, squirt. Did you have fun with Slade and Devyn?”
Before Jagger could respond, a solemn voice broke in from behind.
“Quiet, runt, or Grandpa Magnus will hear you.”
Abby looked up and into the very serious face of Connor’s eldest, eightyear-old Hendrix.
“You know you’re not supposed to call her Iggy in front of him.” Hendrix
looked at Abby and grinned. “Or at least anywhere he might hear you,” he
playfully added.
Abby laughed then reached out and grabbed Hendrix’s tall lanky frame
and pulled him into her embrace.
While Jagger was the typical precarious five-year-old, Hendrix, at the ever
wise age of eight, was already a serious and sometimes quiet young man. He took
the responsibility of being the oldest very earnestly.
“Oof.” Abby expelled a rush of breath from the sturdy body that jumped
on her back. Leaning back she smiled and ruffled the pale blond head of six-yearold Strummer. “Gods, Strummer, it feels like you gained twenty pounds!”
Strummer squeezed Abby’s neck, appreciatively grinning from ear to ear.
“You think so? Uncle Kee showed me how to make his special super-duper
chocolaty fudgy shakes. They’re real easy to make and I’ve been making a lot of
them.”
Out of the three of them, Strummer, at the tender age of six, was already
on his way to being as big as his Uncle Keegan. Temperament-wise, he was like
his mother, boisterous and rowdy, and like Jagger, already showing a growing
propensity in the magic department. Which Lucy already knew and wasn’t too
happy about.
“Ig…” Jagger started to say, but then stopped when he heard the tired sigh
that came from Hendrix. He blushed. “I mean, Abby. I got a pony for my
birthday from Grandma Devyn and Grandpa Slade.”
293
Forever Mine
“Hey.” Slade’s stern tone had Jagger looking up at him with wide innocent
eyes. “What I tell you about calling me that?”
Abby closed her eyes and shook her head. If there was one thing Slade
loathed, it was being called Grandpa.
“You said not to call you Grandpa,” Jagger answered flatly.
Slade nodded then sternly asked, “That’s right, so why are you?”
With the virtuousness of a five-year-old, Jagger answered, “’Cause you’re
my Grandpa.”
Slade exhaled a long and tired breath. “Yes, but you just call me Slade.
Remember that.”
“Don’t worry about it, Jagger. He doesn’t let me call him Uncle either.”
Abby leaned in and whispered, “He has a rep to protect.” She winked and all three
boys laughed.
Slade scowled. “I don’t know why everyone finds that so funny.”
“Because you’re over a thousand years old, Slade,” Connor answered as
he came up next to him. “Get over it already.” Connor jokingly commented as
Slade frowned at him. “Now, what’s this I hear about a pony? Didn’t I tell you no
extravagant gifts?”
Slade shook his head. “A pony is not extravagant, Connor. Now a Ducati
Desmosedici, which I almost got, would be an extravagant gift and worth every
penny, I might add.”
Connor laughed, seeing his young son’s eyes lighting up with excitement.
He picked him up. “Seeing as Jagger is only five, I think you made the right
decision.”
Slade grunted. “Yeah, well, he should be at least ten to truly enjoy it.”
Connor shook his head then looked at his kids. “Come on, boys, mom
wants everyone upstairs to take naps before tonight.” A long wail of no’s and
come on’s followed that comment. Connor smiled but held firm. “I know, she’s
such a tyrant.” All three boys nodded their heads in agreement. “But,” Connor
continued, “we love her and we like to keep her happy. Right?” Three faces
smiled and nodded their heads again. “Okay, then no arguing, let’s go.”
“Come on, kids, I’ve got the perfect bedtime story. It’s got heroes - yours
truly - and horses and a whole lot of blood and dismemberment. You’re going to
love it,” Slade happily said.
Strummer jumped up and down as Jagger clapped his hands. Hendrix
quietly stood to the side with a huge grin on his face and his eyes alit with
anticipation.
“For the love of the Gods, pop, I’ve asked you not to tell them your old
war stories. You’re going to give them nightmares.”
Lucy walked up to Connor’s side, scowling at Slade who just shrugged a
shoulder then proceeded to take Jagger out of Connor’s arms.
“Bullocks that. These kids are made from tough stuff, Luce. They can take
it.”
Lucy rolled her eyes as Connor softly chuckled, seeing all three boys
exuberantly nod their heads once again.
294
Forever Mine
Slade looked pointedly back at Lucy. “Besides, I don’t think you should
be complaining, missy. Those old war stories is what’s going to give you alone
time with your mate, who you haven’t see in what… three weeks? But of course,
if you really don’t want me to tell them a story, then I could easily…”
Connor immediately stopped laughing. “No, tell them as many as you
want Slade. Right, honey?”
The mixed emotions that were playing over Lucy’s face were hilarious
and Abby showed her amusement with a giggle that had Lucy glaring at her.
Connor leaned into Lucy’s ear and said something that had her blushing
like a red rose.
“Okay, pops, but please keep the blood and dismemberment part to a
minimum, okay?” Lucy said.
Slade snorted. “That’s what I thought.”
“Don’t worry, sweetie,” Devyn said as she appeared by Slade’s side. “I’ll
be sure he does.”
Slade and Devyn left the foyer with all three boys in tow and waving
goodbye.
“Connor, he’s going to give those boys nightmares.”
Connor simply smiled at his mate then kissed her on the neck. “He’ll be
fine, you worry too much. I missed you… a lot.” Connor nuzzled Lucy’s neck and
Abby could hear him whispering something in her ear that had Lucy giggling
again.
It was the sound of a woman in love and it drew forth a weary sense of
wistfulness inside Abby. It made her long to feel those spiraling emotions she
knew Lucy was feeling, the knowledge that your man loved you for who you
were and would never try to put you in a cage. They had the most balanced
relationship, and seeing it now made Abby envious, just like it always did.
She looked away. Goddess, she wanted that so bad. She truly did, but she
couldn’t seem to get past the blasted fear that always came with it.
“Abby, milaya moya, I would never do that to you. I would never take
away your sense of self.”
Nikola was offering her a loving, balanced relationship but when it came
down to it, could he really? Could he suppress what was in his DNA? What
made him the man he was? Was she strong enough to take the chance?
Abby closed her eyes against the confusion and pain that filled her.
Goddess, she had come here determined to avoid him, determined to
forget about his sensual offer, and all she seemed to be able to do was dwell on it.
“You alright, sweetie?”
Abby’s gaze jerked up to Lucy’s. “What? Yeah, sure, fine, why?”
“You zoned out there for a minute.”
Abby felt completely under the gun as Connor’s piercing green eyes
avidly watched her.
She smiled. “No, I’m just tired, that’s all. Maybe I’ll take a nap,” she
joked but neither Lucy nor Connor laughed with her.
Connor walked up to her and drew her into his arms, hugging her tightly.
“Everything will be okay, Abby, don’t worry. Dad loves you. Eventually…” He
295
Forever Mine
sighed. “Well, he’ll come around, you’ll see.” He pulled back and kissed her on
the forehead. “Rest up. It’s a big night for you. We’ll see you later.”
Lucy’s eyes, full of pity, gazed back and Abby felt like such a sad sop that
she wanted to cry.
“Oh, oh… Abby!”
Abby was spun around so quickly she almost got lightheaded as she was
pulled into another fierce hug, this one by her Aunt Mati.
When Mati sufficiently squeezed Abby to her satisfaction, she released her
and looked directly into her eyes. “How are you, sweetie? I’m sorry I wasn’t
home when you were there last week. I would have loved to spend some time
with you and Bry.” She pouted. “I feel like I don’t see you guys often enough.”
“What every child dreams of – time away from their overbearing parents
and prying aunts and uncles.”
Abby turned a twinkling gaze to her Uncle Ruari, Mati’s mate.
They were the cutest couple. Abby didn’t think there were two people
more suited for one another than them. While Devyn and Slade were apples and
oranges, and her own parents like water and vinegar, Ruari and Mati were like
peanut butter and jelly.
“I’m good, Ruari, how ‘bout you?” Abby asked.
Ruari nodded his head. “I am pleasantly… pleasant,” he stoically
answered.
Abby chuckled at the typical Ruari answer.
Gazing back at Mati, Abby could see the redhead biting her lip in anxious
anticipation.
“I’m fine, Mati, no worries,” Abby responded. “Besides, we’ll get to hang
out here.”
Mati smiled. “I know, I’m so excited for you.” She leaned in and
whispered seriously, “Are you nervous? Do you need help with anything?
Because you know if you do, you can…”
“Mati, Abby’s fine, and I’m sure she knows she can come to you with
anything,” Ruari answered.
“Ruari’s right, Mati, truly, I’m okay. A bit nervous, but excited too.”
“Well, just remember I’m always here for you, sweetie.” Mati’s smile
faltered as she quickly scanned the crowd. "I don't see Oriane?" She looked back
at Abby. "Didn't she come?"
Why Mati looked surprised was beyond Abby. Mati knew just like
everyone else how uncomfortable Oriane was around supernatural beings.
"I think coming to the Summit is too big a step for Oriane to take. It’s all
too new for her.” Mati nodded her head in agreement. “Besides, even if she
wanted to come, I don’t think Kee would let her,” Abby said with a smile in her
voice.
“Ah yes, well, first time fathers can get a little overprotective.” Ruari
said.
“Overprotective isn’t the word, he’s driving her daft. Oriane’s lucky if she
can get outside the house without Keegan following her everywhere she goes.”
Ruari softly chuckled, shaking his head as he did.
296
Forever Mine
“Oh, that’s so cute.” Mati’s comment had Abby’s eyebrow lifting. Mati
blushed, “Oh, well, you know, from a bystander’s point of view but I can see how
Oriane might not think so.”
The next fifteen minutes, Abby was busy greeting the rest of Ruari's and
Mati's children, as Alona, Laurel and Taran all came over then one by one moved
onto greet someone else. Then for the first time since she walked into the Castle,
Abby was blessedly alone.
She stood quietly to the side and leaned against the wall. Contented, she
watched her family interact. Yes, they were crazy, yes, they were loud and
obnoxious, and yes, most times they could rile each other up to the point of
madness, but they still loved each other; they still took care of one another, and
they respected each other deeply.
There was a squeal of laughter that drew Abby’s gaze toward Jagger.
Unable to make their quick escape, Connor and Lucy stood in the foyer as Connor
tossed Jagger to Keegan who stood about five feet away from him. Keegan caught
him then turned and tossed him to Slade, who was down the hallway with arms
wide open. Abby chuckled.
“You like children?”
The clipped British accent had Abby’s smile instantly faltering. “Hello,
Richard.”
She hoped her cool greeting would be enough of a brushoff. When she
heard him take a step forward and felt his presence closer to her, she almost
snarled.
Goddess, this man was obtuse when it came to women. She had never
given him any thought to believe she desired his attention. Each and every time
they met, she acted as she did now; pleasant but cool and distant. But, just like all
those other times, the man just didn’t seem to get it. Goddess, how rude did she
have to be for him to take a hint?
She heard his feet shuffling, felt his presence grow stronger behind her
and she had to bite her lip to keep from telling him what she really thought of his
close proximity. Instead, she silently cursed. Now she was stuck having to
converse with him.
Abby rolled her eyes. Great – this was just what she needed to start the
Summit – a healthy dose of revulsion.
While Abby continued to watch her family, Richard was watching her. It
had been a while since he saw last her and she looked different; she seemed more
mature, more feminine.
He took a deep breath and breathed in her sweet innocent scent. She was
lovely, he always thought so; it was one of the reasons why he fought so hard for
the mating contract, but it wasn’t the main reason. Richard wanted what he
always wanted – to rule. He wanted the power Magnus had and in Abaigeal, he
saw his means of getting it. Being mated to Abby meant he was a part of Magnus’
inner circle and once he got inside that circle, it would only be a matter of time
before he moved all the players on the board – mainly, the rest of Magnus’
children - out of the way. Of course just mating Abaigeal did not mean he was the
297
Forever Mine
next in line but being on the inside opened doors to so many different possibilities
to squeeze those that stood in his way out.
It was a good plan. It was a plan that required all his attention and energy.
Abaigeal was a big part of that plan, but the violent and possessive desire he was
now suddenly feeling was not something he had planned on. Before, the prospect
of bedding her had been an agreeable necessity to set his plan into action. Now,
he couldn’t seem to take his eyes off her. He couldn’t seem to squelch the hunger
growing to taste her flesh. To know her woman’s body the way a mate should.
His hands actually itched to reach up and stroke her thick silky hair, to
turn her around and take her mouth in a deep kiss. For the first time in his life,
Richard desired something more than power; he desired her, and he found he
couldn’t wait for the night when she would be his.
When Richard didn’t immediately respond, Abby turned her head to the
side. Her eyebrow rose in question when she saw him standing there with his eyes
closed and breathing deeply.
“Are you alright?” she asked. Not like she cared, but he looked like he was
high on something. If he was going to pass out, she wanted to know, so she could
get out of the way.
Richard’s eyes snapped open and he stared at her blankly, then he smiled
and cleared his throat. “Yes, my apologies, you were saying?”
Abby frowned. “I asked if you like kids.”
Just then there was a high pierce scream of happiness. Richard’s smile
waned and his face became pinched as his finger rose to his left ear to block out
the sound.
“Jagger’s favorite game,” Abby said. “It makes him feel like a football. He
loves football.”
“How… endearing.”
Richard’s strained response had Abby rolling her eyes again. She
should’ve known.
“So I guess that’s a no.”
Richard looked perplexed.
“About children?” Abby reminded him.
“Oh, well, of course children are an…obligatory occurrence.”
Abby’s eyebrow rose. “Obligatory?”
“Oh, don’t get me wrong, children would be… fine. Actually,”
Richard stepped closer and from over her should Abby watched, horrified,
as he picked up a piece of her hair and rubbed it between his fingers. His voice
dropped and he gave her a look that she could only assume was meant to make
her feel special.
“I look forward to having children… with you.”
What did he just say?
Abby slowly turned around to face him then she took a step back to put
more distance between them. This way she’d have plenty of room to throw a right
hand to break his nose.
“Excuse me?”
298
Forever Mine
Richard smiled that half-ass freaky-deaky smile again - Goddess, she
really wished he would stop doing that because it was freaking her out - and took
a step closer.
“To be honest, Abaigeal, I never had any aspirations to have children.
However, I must say that the prospect of making them with you is exceedingly
interesting.”
Abby’s eyes almost popped out of her head. Was he serious? Was he
trying to be suave and seductive? If so, he really needed to look up the word
interesting because in her book, ‘exceedingly interesting’ was not exactly a turn
on.
Abby’s eyes hardened. "That's a bit bold, don't you think?”
Richard’s smile, which was only making Abby more nausea by the
minute, grew in confidence.
“Bold? No, I’m simply stating my eagerness to proceed.”
Abby’s eyebrow quirked up. “You think awfully highly of yourself,
Richard. Just what the hell makes you think I’d ever give you a chance to…
proceed?”
Richard frowned back, openly showing his aversion at her statement and
her bossy tone, but then very quickly that frown disappeared.
He smirked, and mockingly chuckled, as if she were a child. “The choice
is not yours to make. You see…” He leaned down and whispered in her face.
“It’s already been made for you.”
Those words together with what her mother said before and all the pitying
gazes she’d been receiving drew the picture Abby never wanted to see. For one
second, it felt like her heart stopped beating. Then it beat so furiously she thought
it was going to pop out of her chest. Seeing Richard’s snide smirk still lingering
on his face, did not help.
Abby curled her fist at her side then she took another step back, ready to
wallop the asshole. Instead, she stepped back into a lean hard chest and had a
hand curled around her closed fist.
“Richard, I know my sister is irresistible, but she only just arrived,”
Tiernan coolly said from behind Abby. “I’m afraid you’ll have to catch up with
her later. Family before acquaintances, I’m sure you understand.”
Tiernan’s statement, said in that seamless mix of pleasant yet hostile
manner that her brother had a patent on, leant little mystery for what he thought of
Richard and that sentiment wasn’t lost on Richard either.
Richard visibly tensed. “Of course.”
His voice was strained, his friendly smile so fake it had Abby seeing red.
“My apologies.” Richard inclined his head at Tiernan.
Tiernan didn’t even bother giving him the same courtesy, instead he held
his gaze with a look that said, ‘Why are you still here then?’
Stiff as a board Richard bowed, “until this evening, Abaigeal,” then he
turned and walked down the hall.
Abby’s burning gaze followed Richard as he disappeared down the hall.
That statement could only mean one thing. She didn’t know why she felt shocked.
For one reason, he hadn’t specifically said anything, but she wasn’t stupid. She
299
Forever Mine
had considered this possibility, but she honestly thought her father would at least
discuss it with her first.
She looked over to where her father stood between Liam and Ruari talking
to them with a smile on his face, like he was completely at ease with betraying
her, which was exactly what he did.
She felt hollow inside. How could he do this to her? How could he treat
her like just a thing? Didn’t he care for her at all?
Abby’s chaotic emotions played over her face like a really bad book and
Tiernan watched them all with strident fury. His father was an idiot and Richard,
that insensitive prick, just proved why he wasn’t good enough for her.
The shining white light surrounding Abby drew Tiernan’s gaze to it now,
just like it did at home. Goddess, it was magnificent, even to a jaded bastard like
him. It was hope and love, things he himself did not hold a lot of stock in. He
wasn’t much of a fan of destinies and fate either. Actually, his personal opinion
on the matter was that it was a prison sentence, but Abby wasn’t like him. Her
soul cried out for the things she so adamantly tried to push away. She needed love
in her life and she needed someone who would respect that love and be grateful
for it. Richard was not that man.
Gently, Tiernan placed his hands on Abby’s shoulders and squeezed. “You
are so out of his league, Imp,” he whispered before he brought her curled fist up
to his mouth and placed a brotherly kiss on it.
“I know, I’m way too much woman for him,” she halfheartedly joked but
her eyes were becoming glassy with her true emotions. Staring into Tiernan’s
warm gaze, she didn’t even bother with a brave face anymore. Her smile faded as
she grabbed his hand and squeezed him back. “Thank you.”
Tiernan’s reply was a warm loving smile that almost had Abby breaking
out into tears.
“Was that Richard?” Magnus asked as he stepped up to Tiernan’s side.
The look in Abaigeal’s eyes pretty much answered his question. It was all
there to see in those open eyes that were full of condemnation and ready to burst
with tears. Fuck!
Abby opened her mouth to say something, but Magnus quickly stopped
her. “Not here. We’ll talk upstairs.”
Abby glowered as he turned away and walked over to her mother. He
whispered something in her ear then her mom turned and looked at Abby. Her
green eyes blazed as she turned back to her mate then feverishly whispered
something to him. Her father responded, and by the way her mother stiffened and
her face turned redder than Bryony’s hair, Abby knew her mother just lost that
round.
“Sometimes what you see isn’t always what’s real,” Tiernan softly said.
“Everything you want is yours for the taking, Imp, you just have to be brave
enough to fight for it.” He kissed her one more time then headed toward the
staircase.
What the hell did that mean?
“Come on, sweetie, let’s go.”
300
Forever Mine
Ella looped her arm into Abby’s and gently tugged her toward the main
staircase, following Tiernan’s track. The tension coiled in her daughter’s stiff
body only served to increase her own. She sharply looked at Magnus. Her lips
tightly pursed in furious anger and her eyes blazed expletives she couldn’t
vocalize in that moment. The chicken wouldn’t even look at her. He avoided her
burning gaze and instead looked up the stairs as he fell into step behind her and
Abby.
“Tiernan?” Magnus called out.
A few steps ahead of them, Tiernan stopped and held back a tired sigh.
“Walk with us. You can get me up to date with happenings in New York.”
Magnus said.
Tiernan nodded and stood to the side as his sister and mother passed him.
His mother’s features instantly relaxed as she looked at him.
“You’re such a good boy.” She cupped his cheek. “And you’re so
handsome, baby.” She blew him a kiss then kept on walking.
Tiernan smirked at his mother and waited for Magnus to reach his side.
“How are things with Lucian?” Magnus asked.
“There are so many things we need to talk about,” Ella quietly said to
Abby. “Once this… well, once your father has to say what he needs to say, we’ll
chat… just you and me, okay?”
Abby kept her eyes on the carpet, trying to maintain composure until they
were in the privacy of their family’s suite where she could let it all out.
Her mother pulled her around the corner and then came to a dead stop.
Wondering why they stopped, Abby looked up and locked onto midnight
orbs that were not as surprised to see her as she was him.
What the hell was he doing here? Silently, Abby cursed her luck. It was
as if the Gods were conspiring against her.
Abby’s annoyance swam through the hum just like it had at Kirill’s camp
and Nikolai’s eyes gleamed with amusement. He actually hadn’t meant to come
this way, he hadn’t even been thinking about Abby. He had been thinking about
Cinn, and why he would keep something like Maksim’s murder a secret. He’d
also been getting angrier with every step he took and his feet unconsciously took
him this way - the most direct route to Cinn’s private study - and there was no
turning back now.
Nikolai looked at Ella. As usual, she was smiling. Her eyes were shining
brightly and her aura was open and friendly, caring. Then he heard the whispered
sounds of male voices coming from around the corner and getting closer. He
should probably turn around and leave, it would be the wisest thing to do but for
some reason the prospect of seeing his old friend, and with Abby here, appealed
to him.
Abby’s scowl darkened with irritation as Nikolai suddenly grinned with
mischief. What was he doing? He knew her father was just about to turn the
corner and yet there he stood, looking playful and damn it… sexy.
Her eyes crinkled. If she’d learned anything about Nikolai Kotova in their
short time together, it was that the man didn’t do anything without reason. She
301
Forever Mine
couldn’t even begin to imagine what he was up to but she knew one thing, it was
either the boldest move or the absolute most moronic.
“Kotova.” Magnus’s harsh tone carried down the hall.
Abby started to panic as she glared at Nikolai, who clearly did not feel the
same way she did. In fact, the lummox actually had the balls to wink at her!
I’m going to kill him!
Amused by Abby’s anger, Nikolai watched Magnus stalk over to Ella’s
side and stand there with his arms over his chest while Tiernan took position
slightly behind Abaigeal. Passively he gazed at both men’s faces.
Magnus was glowering and Tiernan looked… uninterested.
Nikolai ignored Magnus – who wore his emotions clearly on his face –
and for the moment centered his attention on the man, whose seemingly
unaffected attitude was in reality the more dangerous threat.
As their eyes met and silently challenged one another, Tiernan’s steel gray
orbs seemed to seek deep within Nikolai’s, going places Arnost had only ever
dreamed of going. Waiting for the indignant retort his demon would inevitably
retaliate with, Nikolai tensed and prepared to hold the Darkness back, but… it
never came. The Darkness sensed no threat from the intrusion. Instead, it
silently… purred? Nikolai’s startled brow rose.
Tiernan’s steel grey regard drew back then he inclined his head and
merrily assessed Nikolai with a gaze that was both relieved and strangely pleased.
Nikolai wasn’t sure what to make of that, but he got the distinct
impression that Tiernan now knew a lot more than anyone else in Abby’s family.
With one potential threat evaded, Nikolai took a deep silent breath and
turned his gaze to Magnus who was still glowering daggers at him.
Nikolai’s eyes twinkled as a playful grin lurked on his face. Respectively,
he tipped his head at his former mentor. “Magnus, a pleasure as always.”
Magnus’ eyes were slits of suspicion. As usual, his emotions came to the
surface whenever he saw Nikolai. They were fierce and confounding because they
were an amalgam of regret and sadness, deep boiling rage, and affection. The last
one really steamed him because after all Nikolai had done, he should be feeling
anything but affection for the Russian Ox. Unfortunately he had never been able
to rid himself of that particular feeling.
This time he had to add another emotion into that mix and that was
speechlessness. Magnus could not remember the last time Nikolai said more than
two words to him, and he was doing it with a smile on his face. A smile! Magnus
hadn’t seen that in over a century! Then there was the fact that he had that look in
his eye, the one that said the Ox was going to antagonize him to no end, just like
he used to do.
Magnus’ eyes darkened, his scowl deepened; something was not right.
The man standing before him seemed different. In what way, he wasn’t sure, but
he meant to find out because he did not like surprises, and for some reason this
one felt like it was going jump up and bite him in the ass.
Sensing he had Magnus in the palm of his cheeky hands and just going
with the flow of the growing pleasure he was feeling, Nikolai decided to take
things up a notch.
302
Forever Mine
Dismissing Magnus for the moment, he turned his full attention to Ella.
With a grand flourish, he bowed and tipped his head. “My lady, your beauty never
ceases to amaze me. You have only grown more stunning with the passing years.”
That flowery praise drew several different reactions from the people
standing around him. Ella glowed, Abby looked like she wanted to belt him
across the face, Magnus was softly starting to growl, and Tiernan looked… bored.
Holding back his laughter, Nikolai then settled his bright cerulean gaze on
Abby and directed all his attention on her.
Trapped in Nikolai’s gaze, immediately drawn to him and wrapped in a
warm contented cocoon his focused attentions gave her, Abby tried to maintain
her composure. She tried to hold back her heart’s rapid beating. She tried to
squelch the lust that was flowing rampantly in her body. She really, really tried.
But she was just a simple girl and the man was too irresistible, way too sexy and
sensual, and the fact that she knew exactly what that luscious mouth tasted like,
knew how it felt to have those lips on her flesh and those big capable hands
caressing her skin overwhelmed her. She blushed, profusely, as her eyes turned
hot and heavy.
Nikolai’s smile deepened as wicked passion licked his skin. Ignoring the
dangerously rising growl to his left, he reached out and took Abby’s hand.
Raising it to his lips he kissed her knuckles.
The contact was a light touch of lips, yet to Abby it was highly sensual.
The final assault on her nerves was the voice that spoke… low, deep, and
erotically enticing.
“And you must be the fair Abaigeal.” Nikolai’s gaze flitted back between
a deer-in-the-headlights Abby and a smiling-like-an-idiot Ella, before settling
once more on Abby. “You are the spitting image of your lovely mother, lyubof.”
The growls grew even more furious, more threatening, but Nikolai ignored
him and leaned in closer to Abby.
His eyes never left her startled gaze as he gifted her hand with another lust
whip kiss to her senses. He was most likely pushing his luck, but he was having
too much fun to stop so…
“Although, you are…” Nikolai took a deep dramatic breath then visibly
shivered from her sweet sunny scent. “Much more to my liking. Tell me, lyubof,
are you available later? Perhaps we can meet and explore our burgeoning
acquaintance together,” he added with a roguish wink.
Abby gasped, she couldn’t believe how bold Nikolai was being. Behind
her she heard Tiernan’s soft chuckle. Then, with worried eyes, she snuck a peek at
her father to see his reaction. She gulped. Not good.
Magnus was absolutely livid. His demon came out and growled; it was
loud and utterly enraged.
Abby watched with growing concern as her father grabbed Nikolai by his
vest and savagely slammed him up against the wall. Though he stood about four
inches shorter then Nikolai her father bellowed in his face, speaking that unknown
language. Nikolai, meanwhile, looked as relaxed as a cat that just ate as he
continued to grin.
Abby leaned closer to her mom. “What language is that?” she whispered.
303
Forever Mine
Ella kept her gaze on her mate, ready to move in if she had too, as she
answered Abby. “Upyrian. It’s the language of the Pure Bloods.”
Magnus was seething with fury. His grip tightened on Nikolai’s vest as he
snarled into his face. “What’s this about, Nikolai?”
“What? I offer a kind and friendly greeting and this is the thanks I get?”
Nikolai smartly answered back.
“Kind and friendly greeting?” Magnus snorted. “Don’t bullshit me. You
never talk to me… at all. You barely look me in the eye anymore.” Sneering, he
cruelly added, “You run like a fucking coward whenever I’m near. Now you stand
here, boldly touching my daughter! Making a fucking play! Have you lost your
fucking mind?”
That statement wiped Nikolai’s smile clean. He really did not like being
called a coward.
Nikolai growled back. “That’s not cowardice, that’s preserving your life!”
Magnus snorted, “Really, from who, you? You couldn’t take me on your
best day, not then and not now!”
The Darkness took offense to that comment. Swiftly it came to the
forefront but Nikolai didn’t need to exert too much effort in controlling it. The
Darkness might have been insulted, but it always viewed Magnus’ demon as an
old friend, so the comment was taken more as an instigation to play, rather than a
direct insult to its pride. Still that didn’t stop it from snarling menacingly.
Eyes that were black and endless, ancient, held Magnus’ gaze with
unflinching bravado. Staggered and confused by what he was seeing, Magnus
reared back as the Darkness’ gravelly voice spoke in Upyrian.
“You’d be surprised as to what I can take now.”
There was no doubt in Magnus’ mind that that statement was one hundred
percent true. This was not the same demon Magnus had known, it was different,
not only could he see that but he sensed it as well. In fact, he was fairly certain
that the only reason he still held Nikolai in his grasp was because the Darkness
didn’t want to get out of it.
For some reason this unexpected turn of events filled him with a growing
sense of excitement.
Magnus’ smiled around a mouthful of fangs. “Well, I love a good surprise,
so why don’t you enlighten me.”
Silence stretched out; the tension between the former friends was thick
and suffocating. At least it was for Abby, who felt like she was going to puke.
“I do believe this is my home, gentlemen, and there are certain rules I
expect everyone to follow.” Circinn harshly stated as he stood next to Tiernan.
Considering the two former friends hadn’t been within ten feet of each other in
years, he was surprised to see them entangled together now but when his keen
gaze settled on Abby surprise turned to dumbfounded shock. Abby’s aura was
brilliantly glimmering with life - it was the same aura that surrounded Nikolai.
The question Cinn asked himself earlier quickly sprang to mind. What
would make a man like Nikolai smile and feel hope? What else but the affection
of a young beautiful woman?
304
Forever Mine
Cinn closed his eyes and shook his back and forth as he pinched the bridge
of his nose. He would have laughed if the moment did not call for austerity.
Feeling Tiernan’s brooding gaze, Cinn opened his eyes and met his gaze.
Tiernan saw it too and he didn’t even bother to hide his mirth. Of course he would
be amused by this little twist of events, Cinn thought.
Giving Tiernan a condescending frown, Cinn stepped up to Magnus, who
was still holding Nikolai against the wall by his vest.
“Have you both gone daft?” Cinn feverishly whispered. “Be thankful it
was I that walked in on this little bout and not the Council members!” When
neither one moved nor looked away from the other, Cinn sharply demanded in
Upyrian, “Magnus, release Nikolai now!”
After a few silent seconds of tense dead air that had Cinn wondering if
either one of them were going to comply, Magnus slowly let go of Nikolai as his
demon retreated.
Straightening away from the wall, Nikolai grabbed the bottom of his vest
and pulled it down, never once taking his gaze from Magnus’.
“There’s something… different about you,” Magnus quietly stated.
“More than you could ever know.” Nikolai softly answered.
“Nikolai, come with me. I want a word with you.” Cinn didn’t wait to see
if Nikolai followed, he just headed down the hallway and toward the stairs.
Nikolai respectfully nodded at Magnus then did the same to Ella, just
adding a warm smile to it. Then he looked at Abby.
Her face was ashen, her eyes wide. He smiled and held nothing back from
his dark piercing gaze. It was heated, lustful, and completely proprietary.
“I look forward to our next meeting, lyubof.” His voice was low and
rough, confident. To everyone that heard him, it was a clear and blatant promise.
Magnus took a step toward him, but Ella’s hand on his arm held him back.
Facing Tiernan, Nikolai nodded then briskly followed Cinn down the hall.
Too afraid to look anywhere else, Abby was staring at the floor. Her heart
was pounding in her chest as she desperately tried to keep her emotions in check.
Feeling Tiernan’s gaze on her she peeked up at him.
His grey orbs were lit with amusement and she could practically hear his
laughter that, if their parents weren’t here, would be bouncing off the walls. He
knew.
Abby scowled and her mouth formed the unspoken word, ‘What?’
Tiernan simply held her gaze as he shook his head with such subtleness,
she barely even registered it.
“Okay, show time’s over.” Ella grabbed Abby’s arm and started walking.
“Let’s go and get this… talk over with. Then we can all get ready for the night’s
festivities,” she added on a happy note.
As Ella and Abby started up the staircase, Tiernan walked up to his father
and waited for what he knew was coming.
“I want you to watch him at all times.” Magnus’ voice was calm, logical.
A little incongruous with the unfettered rage he had just been in. “And keep
Abaigeal in your sights as well. Something is brewing and I want to know what it
305
Forever Mine
is.” Magnus didn’t wait for a response. He turned and followed Ella and Abby up
the stairs.
Alone in the hallway, a low soft chuckle slowly emitted from Tiernan’s
lips. His father wasn’t that far off the mark, something was brewing… or rather,
had already boiled over.
306
Forever Mine
CHAPTER NINETEEN
Nikolai stalked through Cinn’s private study then slammed the door shut.
He was agitated with what just happened in the hallway. Sure, it had been
fun up until the point where Magnus’ sharp barbs had stung, deeply. Now he was
angry and sexually frustrated beyond measure, which was entirely Abby’s fault.
She looked so delicious and her scent was so scrumptious that keeping his hands
off her had been difficult. Hiding his desire had been impossible.
He mentally cursed himself because he should have realized that before he
began the Antagonize Magnus game. Cinn had been right, he and Magnus were
lucky it was Cinn that found them at each other’s throats, or they would both be
dead.
“There had better be a good reason for what I just witnessed in the hall.”
Cinn stood before the fire. Seemingly unperturbed, he stood with his hands behind
his back and a serene gaze on Nikolai.
It was all a farce. It was the tone of his voice that revealed the stirring
emotions Cinn was feeling. It was far from calm or casual. He wanted answers,
and he wanted them now. It wasn’t the first time Nikolai had heard that tone
coming off the Consul’s lips and he doubted it would be the last.
Standing in the center of the study, his stance not that much different than
Cinn’s, Nikolai felt like he was fifteen again and getting reprimanded for being
caught in the barn with the milk maid – again.
“Better yet,” Circinn cut in. His orbs were slits of astuteness as they
fixated on Nikolai. Slowly he came forward until he stood directly in front of him.
Then with a cool arrogant glance, he turned and began to circle him.
Nikolai bit his lip to keep it from lifting in annoyance. He hated this part.
Cinn had a knack of making even the most intelligent of men feel like an
imbecile, and this was his preferred method. As he slowly circled you, his
imperial authority and his displeasure somehow seemed to wrap around you like a
cloak of shame. It didn’t matter who you were or how old you were, it still made
you feel like a moron.
“Why don’t you begin by explaining to me how,” completing his circle of
Nikolai’s rigid frame, Cinn once again stood before him, “you and Abby came to
be bonded.”
Nikolai opened his mouth to respond, but he quickly closed it when he
saw Cinn’s eyes turn from their normal grey to swirling gold. He tightened every
muscle in his body as he waited to feel the icy air he knew would follow next.
When he felt the freezing gust wrap around him like a fist, he couldn’t stop his
eyes from closing. All the preparation in the world could not have prevented his
body from shivering against the artic freeze. It was the only movement he could
make. Unable to even lift a finger, he was held in an invisible vise grip of cold
fury.
307
Forever Mine
“Gods blood, Nikolai!” Cinn’s golden eyes were swirling rapidly, his
voice becoming more hostile, more incredulous, as every second ticked by. “Just
what the hell is going on between the two of you? Have you no sense? Do you
have any idea what you began? How Magnus is going to react to this? Just what
the hell were you thinking?”
Cinn’s tone and questions peeved the hell out of Nikolai and the Darkness
was becoming increasingly agitated with his patronizing manner. Did the man
really think he was that irresponsible, that stupid? Didn’t he realize they never
had a choice about the matter?
Goddess, his jaw was beginning to ache. His teeth were tightly clenched as
he tried to keep calm and stay in control of the snarling beast who did not
appreciate being talked down to.
“I wasn’t thinking, it ju…”
“Obviously!”
Nikolai growled. He couldn’t help it; Cinn’s sarcastic tone and haughty
mannerisms finally pushed the Darkness’, who believed Cinn had a lot more to
account for then Nikolai did, over the edge.
Within seconds, the combined dynamic emotions of the Darkness and the
Consul merged. The temperature in the room dropped fifty degrees. Ice began to
form on the windows. Like the fine silk of a spider’s web, it spread out to the
walls then down to the floor and furniture. The air thickened as the oxygen
seemed to dissipate under the cold dense air, making breathing hard and dousing
the flames of the fire.
Under Cinn’s startled golden gaze, the Darkness came forth and broke
through his freezing fist with little effort. Growing taller, broader, it didn’t stop
until it stood a full foot and half taller than him. He looked up and into its black
gaze as it glared accusingly, then contemptuously spoke in Upyrian.
“You stand before me, Circinn the Consul, questioning me about my
S’airsul when you should be on your knees offering your own explanations and
begging my forgiveness!”
Gods blood, Anaya – this is what you have been up to – you should have
told me!
Cinn could not for the life of him believe what he was seeing, what was
standing right before his very eyes. It was a creature from the past, a beast thought
to be extinct. The fact that it was not, that it was still here, alive, and exceedingly
well considering the arrogant set of its shoulders and the pretentiousness rolling
out of its lips, was almost too much to grasp. But what really left him
thunderstruck was that it was not the first time he had met this demon.
Cinn had been walking this Realm for more centuries then he could count.
At one time he had personally known every single Upyr that walked the Realm.
From fathers to sons, when they were in the form of the man, Upyr were all
unique; different hair color, eye color. Sometimes sons were shorter than their
fathers, other times taller or leaner. You could gaze upon father and son and not
even be able to tell they were related, but when their demons came out, when the
Darkness within took control, there was no mistaking kin from kin.
308
Forever Mine
As Cinn stood there, staring up at this particular demon, every recognition
bell in his body rang like Big Ben.
How could this be? How could he be staring into the obsidian eyes of a
dear friend who had been dead for over a thousand years? Every twisted and
unsettling emotion he felt for the past three months consumed him in that moment
of stilled recognition. It was quickly followed by the stinging bite of betrayal from
the one person he never would have seen it coming from.
Unbridled fury seeped into every pore of Cinn’s immortal being and then
exhaled in a fierce violent wind that caused the papers in the room to lift up and
fly about. A chair kicked over, his desk rattled on the floor as it teetered between
touching the floor and lifting off like the weightless paper. It was a rage he had
experienced only one other time in his life…when he had lost his friend.
“Don’t you have anything to say for yourself, Consul!” The demon’s
arrogant and disdainful words snapped at Cinn.
Cinn’s eyes became slits as he snarled back. This demon understood only
two things… dominance and strength. If he faltered for one second, he would lose
whatever respect the Darkness, and Nikolai for that matter, had for him. He had to
take control of this situation and quickly!
Cinn’s eyes turned a solid burning gold. His grabbed the Darkness by the
throat. Lifting him off the floor, he ran toward the wall and slammed the over
seven foot tall demon up against it with ease.
The Darkness snarled and fought against Cinn’s Godlike hold but it
couldn’t move. Held once again by the Consul’s wrathful strength, it could do
nothing but stare back indignantly and roar its affronted fury.
With fangs bared and, snarling like an angry beast, Cinn answered in kind.
“Something is afoot, my friend.” The Darkness let loose a roar so loud Cinn was
surprised the entire castle wasn’t ramming down his study door. “Let’s just cut
through the shite and get right to the heart of things.”
As the Darkness continued to struggle, Cinn placed his free hand against
the Darkness’ forehead. Closing his eyes, he quickly moved through the beast’s
mind, seeking answers. What he found had him dropping Nikolai in utter horror
and stumbling back in shock.
Nikolai fell to the floor. He shook his head to clear the fogginess created
from Cinn’s intrusion and the Darkness’ withdrawal.
“Milord! Milord, are you alright?” A guardsman called out from beyond
the locked door as he rapidly knocked.
Cinn and Nikolai reigned in their emotions and as quickly as it begun, it
ended. The room returned to its normal temperature. The ice that had formed on
the wall, floor and furniture, disappeared. Papers drifted down and settled on the
floor. Everything was still.
“I’m fine. I do not need assistance.” Cinn’s voice, back to its usual tone,
rang out. “Be on your way.”
After a second’s hesitation, the solider replied, “Yes, milord.”
As Cinn listened to the guardsman walk away, Nikolai slowly stood.
Their gazes met. Angry dark blue eyes stared back belligerently, but Cinn
felt such deep sorrow, he could no longer take the bait. He felt spent, drained, and
309
Forever Mine
the amount of pain and sorrow he knew Nikolai must be feeling only multiplied
his own.
“You’ve sought your answers. You have seen what I have seen, felt what I
have felt!” Nikolai took a step closer, his fists clenching at his sides. “Now tell me
Cinn, how did you not know? You know everything! Tell me why did you not
know this?”
Cinn was irritated with Nikolai’s lack of faith in his character, but he kept
that to himself. Nikolai did not deserve his anger, someone else did, and he could
not wait to lay it at the feet of the woman who would be held accountable for this
lie. Still Nikolai’s anger was warranted and his assumptions were logical.
Holding his gaze, Cinn took a step closer and spoke to him calmly and
openly. “You need not ask me, Nikolai. You have the power to seek those
answers just as I have sought mine.”
Nikolai’s eyes flitted between dark blue and black. He was struggling for
control, struggling to understand. Cinn stood only a foot away, his gaze turning
more open, more inviting.
“Seek them now, my friend, and know that I would never have withheld a
sordid secret such as this. Know that I would have sought revenge with the
strength of my steel and the power of my fists!” Cinn’s heated response had the
air crackling with coolness.
Nikolai didn’t need to look to know that the words Cinn spoke were truth,
and he began to feel foolish in even thinking they weren’t.
Nikolai lowered his gaze, shaking his head. “No, Cinn… I…”
Cinn grabbed Nikolai by his shirt and brought his startled face right up
against his own. “No! I do not want your blind obedience, Nikolai. You are Upyr.
The Upyr do not bow to anyone’s wishes!”
Cinn’s vehement statement startled Nikolai but the Darkness howled with
agreement.
“You can and you will seek the answers the Darkness needs to see for
itself.” Cinn demanded and the Darkness obeyed.
It came forth and delved into Cinn’s open orbs. Within seconds, it
understood the deep-seated betrayal Cinn was feeling, and it was pacified to learn
its admirable friend was indeed telling the truth.
The Darkness somberly withdrew.
“I’m sorry, Cinn. I should have known,” Nikolai softly commented.
Cinn released the breath he’d been holding. The Darkness was a powerful
mind prober; it had taken all his strength to keep it only where Cinn wanted it to
go. It had been centuries since he had to utilize that particular skill and using it
now sapped him.
Cinn placed his hand on Nikolai’s shoulder and squeezed gently. “No, do
not apologize, Koyla. If I were in your shoes, I would have thought the same
thing.” Cinn turned and walked over to the chair to sit down. “In truth, I feel as if
I should be apologizing to you.”
Nikolai quietly followed and sat down across from Cinn. “What happened
wasn’t your fault Cinn,” Nikolai quietly interjected.
310
Forever Mine
Cinn half-smiled. “Perhaps not literally, but I cannot help but feel
responsible in some way.” He looked up into Nikolai’s eyes. “Maksim was my
friend. When he died, a piece of me died with him. He was an extraordinary man.
A good man.” His eyes studied Nikolai with a mix of wonder and disgust. “I feel
like an ass, truth be told. I look at you now, knowing what I know, and I wonder
how I never saw him in you before.”
Nikolai smirked. “After seeing the face of my true father, I was wondering
that myself.”
Cinn sighed. “The only explanation is the magic. Upyr magic is ancient. I
don’t even know the Upyrian word for it – it’s that secretive and unattainable by
anyone who is not Upyr. My guess is someone placed some sort of spell on you,
to hide the connection to the world. Now why they would want to hide this
atrocity, I cannot even fathom.”
“I’ve been told that it was the way it had to be.”
Cinn snorted. “That sounds like something Boris would say. Rubbish!”
Nikolai softly chuckled. “Not to my ears, but I do believe he rattled
something like that off to Mikkel.”
Cinn shared his mirth but then turned serious once again. “Once an
Upyrian spell is cast, only the castor can remove it or when destiny decrees it is
time. “ He shrugged then looked steadily at Nikolai, sighing. “I guess it is safe to
say that destiny came in the form of Abby.” Nikolai nodded and Cinn’s sigh only
went deeper. “Tell me.”
Nikolai told Cinn everything that took place since meeting Abby in
Germany three months ago, up until their last night at the Gorod, leaving out only
Nissa and Doki’s involvement.
At the end, Cinn wore a smirk on his face. “Forgive me, for some reason I
am finding this entire situation terribly humorous at the same time that it sickens
me. My rage is great but the ironies of the revelation leave me both relieved and
oddly enough, tickled,” Cinn said, shaking his head.
“Believe me Cinn the irony is not lost on me.” Nikolai bowed his head. “I
know even though this has been revealed to me and even though I have found the
one person in the world created just for me that it will not be easy.” He looked
up. Resolve shone brightly in his eyes. “I don’t want it to be. I don’t expect
Magnus’ easy comply, nor do I want it. I will accept whatever punishment he
feels I deserve.”
A grin slowly spread across Cinn’s face right before he erupted into hearty
laughter.
Nikolai’s eyes crossed. “Did I say something funny?”
“No, no, I’m sorry, Koyla, it’s just… Goddess above, man, your guilt is
completely misplaced.” Nikolai went to speak but Cinn stopped him with a hand
up in the air. “No, the acts you committed were done in the time of war, a war not
brought on by you I might add, and it was the work of a warrior protecting his
family and nothing else. Magnus will understand this because that is all he has
ever done.” Thinking of the contract the Overlord signed with Richard, he added
sourly, “What he still does. No, Magnus will not find fault with that, he will most
likely be very angry that you did not allow him the chance to help you.” He sat
311
Forever Mine
forward and held Nikolai’s gaze. “You know he deeply cares for you and Sasha.
There is no denying his rage will be great, but I think it will be more about that
than anything else.”
Thinking back to what he witnessed in the hallway, Cinn added, “You
must tell him now, Koyla. He is not stupid and he knows you like the back of his
own hand. I guarantee your little display in the hallway has already got him
wondering.”
Nikolai nodded, his eyes twinkling. “I just couldn’t resist pushing his
buttons, Cinn. I’ve missed that, and I…” He looked down, almost embarrassed to
admit his need for Abby. “I had to see Abby. I had to touch her and smell her
scent again.”
Seriousness hung in the air on those words and when he looked up, Cinn
was intently staring. “Nikolai, do you understand what she is to you, as an Upyr?”
Nikolai nodded. “I saw maman before coming here. She told me, but I
think I knew even before then.”
“That Darkness is a powerful force, Koyla, more powerful than anything
else that walks the Realm. Honestly, its power rivals my own, as you now know.”
Nikolai smirked, remembering what it had felt like to break free of Cinn’s
hold.
Cinn continued, “And you haven’t fully drank from her yet?”.
“No, as I told you, she was cut in the incident with Vladimir. The
Darkness tasted her blood that is al. I will not take from her until she is ready to
give herself to me.”
Pleased, Cinn nodded. “Sasha told you of the consequences?”
Nikolai looked down when he answered him. “Yes.” He cleared his throat.
“She did.”
Cinn sighed. “Koyla, you do not have to lie to me.” Nikolai’s head
snapped up. “I know of Doki, you may speak freely to me about him.”
“How?”
“Maksim was my friend. He shared with me some of his secrets, at least
those he felt did not betray the Upyr. I have met Doki. He is an interesting little
fellow.”
“To say the least.”
“Never underestimate him, he is as powerful as a God, and…” Cinn
smirked. “As loyal as a dog. You want him on your side at all times, believe me.
Now, as for Abby, enacting the Efnaru is not wise until you are ready to reveal the
truth. Once you are fully bonded to her no magic, or potion for that matter, will be
able to hide it and it would be physically impossible for you to control the
Darkness, should you need to.”
Nikolai took note of the word ‘potion’ Cinn threw in there. Clearly he
knew about the potions Abby took. He wasn’t surprised. Nothing escaped Cinn.
The last words, however, did get his attention.
“Control him from what?”
“It is the very nature of the Darkness to keep its S’airsul hidden from the
outside world, Koyla. Centuries ago, female Upyr did not fight that dominance
because they understood the need for it. Abby, on the other hand…” Cinn sighed
312
Forever Mine
and shook his head. “She is not Upyr, and as her father will tell you, she has not
one biddable bone in her body, compliments of her mother.” Cinn chuckled. “You
have now spent time with her, I’m sure you understand exactly how she feels
about Magnus’ treatment of her, and I am sure you are aware of the pains she has
gone to escape that.”
Did he ever, Nikolai nodded. “She’s afraid I’ll be just like Magnus.
Frankly, I can’t say I won’t be. It’s not me. I understand how she feels and I want
to give her space and time, but the Darkness… Gods, it wants her with a passion
that is obsessive. I honestly don’t know how I’ve held it back.”
“The Darkness will make it exceptionally hard for you to abide by her
wishes, this is true, but you are an exceptional man, Koyla, and I have no doubt
that you will strive to control that aspect of your demon, for her.”
“I don’t know, Cinn, I’m… concerned. I almost killed Kirill and I like
him… most times, at least.”
Cinn chuckled. “Yes, but Abby has a connection to the demon the Cossack
witch does not. She alone can control the Darkness. I suspect she has already.”
Nikolai nodded his head, but kept quiet, remembering back in his bedroom
and then again in Kirill’s tent. It had been Abby who stopped the beast, not him.
“She has.”
Cinn smiled, “So you see, you have nothing to fear. The Darkness lives to
please its S’airsul. It is a give and take relationship. She gives it life and power by
her very essence, and the demon gives her unbending loyalty and submission. She
is afraid you will run right over her, but the reality is the complete opposite.”
The sound of Abby’s soothing humming and the feeling of her hands as
they stroked his back in Kirill’s tent came back to Nikolai. He smirked. “I think
she’s beginning to understand that.”
Cinn stood up then walked over to the bar and poured himself a drink.
Silently, he offered Nikolai a glass but he refused.
“So, now for the twenty thousand dollar question...” Cinn’s voice
deepened, turning hostile. “What of Arnost and Konstantin?”
Nikolai went on to tell him Arnost’s original plan. All throughout,
Circinn’s face turned red and a distinct chill formed in the air once again.
“He sought to play his treacherous game in my home?” Cinn’s voice was
deathly soft. “What else?”
The question was filled with rage and as Nikolai told Cinn of his own
plans.
Cinn’s disposition settled and when he spoke again, he was calmer. “I
agree with. Let the bastards think they are still in control until the Council meets
tomorrow night.”
“I’m going to need your assistance, Cinn.”
Cinn’s eyes twinkled with excitement. “I understand exactly what you
need, do not worry. Arnost and Konstantin will find no resistance when they
escape. By the time you catch up with them, you’ll have free reign to dissect them
into as many tiny little pieces as you see fit. I do, however, have one small
request.”
“Of course, you need only ask.”
313
Forever Mine
Cinn’s eyes turned solid gold, his face hardened like steel and his voice
was whisper soft. “Before you kill them, call for me… I want to be there when
their blood spills from their bodies.”
Nikolai grinned. “You have my word.” He stood up. “Now if you’ll
excuse me, I need to find Misha and Katya. I’m anxious to see how she is faring
with her first visit here.”
Cinn smiled. It was filled with warmth. “I saw them both earlier. Katya is
beautiful, and considering everything, a very grounded woman, Koyla. You have
nothing to worry about.”
Nikolai snorted then went to leave. “That’s good to know. The Goddess
knows I have enough to deal with right now.”
“Nikolai, before you go, there is something you need to know.”
Stopping at the door, Nikolai turned back to Cinn.
“The next twenty-four hours are going to be… exceptionally difficult for
you.”
There was urgency in Cinn’s words that had Nikolai’s eye’s hardening.
“Why, what’s going on?”
Cinn wasn’t certain telling Nikolai would help, but it was better he knew
now where he was somewhere Cinn could control the beast and not where every
eyeball within distance would witness the change no one had seen in centuries.
“Magnus signed a contract with Richard Wexler.” Nikolia just gazed back
blankly, Cinn braved on. “It’s a mating contract, Koyla, with Abby.”
At first, Nikolai wasn't sure he heard Cinn correctly, but the sound of
rolling thunder echoing up from the pit of his being and filling his ears, blocking
out all other sounds, said the Darkness heard everything – loud and clear.
Wexler! Richard fucking Wexler! That priggish sop head!
As the Darkness continued to roar its affronted fury, Nikolai thought of
the man Magnus had chosen for Abby and one question kept popping up: what the
fuck had he been thinking? He couldn’t believe it. Wexler was a prick! To the
world, he seemed to be an outstanding soldier and man, but there was an evil
inside him that the Darkness always sensed and never liked. The first time Nikolai
met him was at the House of Carvilius. Nikolai had been a member of the elite
assassins The Blood Pact for three years when Wexler tried to join.
From the first moment they shook hands, Nikolai knew there was an
underlying darkness Richard that only Nikolai’s demon seemed to sense. When
Richard failed the tests to join the Pact, Nikolai sensed his mounting malice. Over
the years when Nikolai has seen him again, the angry bitterness that was inside
him had grown so profound that Nikolai often wondered why Slade never sensed
it himself, why nobody did.
Not that any of that mattered now. That was just long ago history that was
complexly irrelevant. Abby had a mate – him! The Darkness roared his agreement
and a heat wave of fury consume him.
Abby was theirs. Soon, Magnus and the world, and most importantly that
prick Wexler, would know it.
Cinn thoughtfully observed Nikolai. He made no movements, no sounds.
The only telling sign he heard what Cinn had said was in the darkening of his eyes
314
Forever Mine
as they turned to black. A second ticked by and the veins on his face protruded
and throbbed. His hands curled at his sides and then when they relaxed, black
nails grew out from his fingers. The air snapped with coldness, yet the Darkness
did not come out. The man held it back.
Feeling a fatherly pride that wasn’t his too feel but could no way stop,
Cinn’s thoughts deepened. It was truly one of the most fascinating things to
observe, the transition an Upyr male took from man to demon, and that transition
differed depending on whether or not the Upyr was mated.
They shared certain aspects, like their bodies growing in height and girth,
their eyes changing to black and they both grew claws, but the demon of a nonmated Upyr was in a nutshell, stunted, physically, mentally, even magically.
They were still crazily powerful beasts, but the lack of a S’airsul meant the
demon never fully developed.
A mated Upyr, however, could grow to be an amazingly four to seven feet
taller and adding on about another 100-200 pounds of girth and weight than that
of the man. The demon’s claws could grow an entire foot, and as typical with
most of the breed, their hair grew longer and sometimes even changed color.
For either mated or non-mated Upyr, there were different stages that lay in
between the transition as well, it all depended on the balance that had been
formed between the man and the demon, and how much control the man had over
the demon. Cinn use to have a nickname for it: shared space. Maksim had been a
master at it. Able to bring forth all the power of the demon while maintaining
complete control over the physical transition, thereby never letting the demon’s
true form come out unless he was fighting, or Cinn was certain, if its S’airsul was
in danger.
Nikolai was currently in that shared space. Physically, he was the same yet
his eyes were black, his claws had grown out about six inches, his hair was longer
and there was a three inch white stripe on the left side. The demon was there but
Nikolai was controlling it.
Cinn inwardly smiled. It was a good sign; Maksim would be proud.
“When?” Nikolai’s voice was lethally soft as he voiced his question in
Upyrian.
“Three months ago. It was right after her birthday.”
“Does she know?”
Cinn shook his head. “No, at least up until her arrival here, she did not.
Magnus wanted it kept quiet. The only others that know besides myself is Ruari,
Slade and Ella. However, I think it would be safe to say that the boys know as
well as Mati and Devyn. It’s hard to keep secrets in that family.”
Nikolai still said nothing.
“Ella was and still is against it, I might add.” Cinn continued. “She and
Magnus have been fighting about it ever since Magnus came up with the idea.
Coming here has not made it any better. They are barely speaking to each other in private, of course. For appearance’s sake, they are as always the happy and
attentive couple. I tell you this because you have allies you never knew you had.”
Still Nikolai said nothing. He just stood there, his eyes black as night, his
breathing rapid, veins throbbing.
315
Forever Mine
“Did you hear me, Koyla?”
“It doesn’t matter.” Finally speaking, Nikolai’s voice was rigid and
assured. “She is mine.”
Cinn smirked, not bothering to hide his amusement. Having experience
with Upyrian demons, he knew exactly how to respond to make it see reason. He
had done this particular exercise numerous times in the past and most of them had
been with Maksim. It was a very fine line. One had to speak both to the man and
the demon; you had to appeal to both of their wants and have a keen
understanding of what drove them.
In this particular case, the Darkness wanted to show its dominance over its
woman; it wanted to take and most likely kill anything it deemed a threat to its
possession, especially since the Efnaru was not complete.
Nikolai, however, was more logical; he knew what needed to be done. He
also knew he could not allow any of the Darkness’ baser emotions to come forth.
For Cinn to be successful, the key was to be just as confident and
dominate as the demon, and just as logical and reasonable as the man. When an
Upyr achieved perfect balance, this tact worked. Cinn was curious to see just how
much balance had been established between Nikolai and his demon, and this was
the perfect way to find out.
“I didn’t think it would, my friend. I know she is yours,” Cinn stated. “The
problem is how will you control your baser emotions?” Silence ensued, so Cinn
continued. “You cannot allow yourself to fall victim to your emotions. In order
for your plan to work, you will have to stand by and watch her interact with
another man, one who believes she is his.” The Darkness’ mouth opened and it
hissed angrily, but Cinn pressed on. “Can you do that? Can you stand there and
not act?”
That was the question, wasn’t it? Nikolai thought.
The Darkness responded with another deep internal roar and Nikolai
didn’t blame it. They were both of a mind to find Wexler and make him
mysteriously disappear, then find Magnus and wring his bloody neck for even
thinking he could take Abby away from them. Then find Abby and remind her
that she belonged to them. Unfortunately, they could do none of that and he had to
make his demon understand that.
Several quiet moments went by where it seemed Nikolai was having an
internal conversation with the Darkness. Cinn observed it with growing
admiration.
Moments later, a full smile curved Cinn’s lips as he watched the Darkness
recede and dark blue eyes return.
“We have no choice,” Nikolai finally answered in English, through
clenched teeth.
Cinn walked over and slapped him on the back. “You show amazing
control over the Darkness, Koyla, very impressive. You will be fine and of course
I will help you where I can.”
Nikolai didn’t want to hear anymore. He wanted to kill someone or hurt
something… really, really bad.
316
Forever Mine
Abruptly, he spun on his heels and headed toward the door. “Please send
word to Misha that I’ll join them later.”
Cinn’s eyebrow rose. “I thought you were going to see them now.”
“I’m going to the gym.” A vicious snarl left his lips before he continued,
“I need to… hit something.” He walked out of the study, slamming the door on
his way out.
Cinn’s smile was broad. Though his exchange with Nikolai had elicited so
many different and volatile emotions in Cinn, after witnessing Nikolai’s
exceptional control over the darkness and seeing for himself the balance that was
already established between man and demon, and that would only grow stronger
after the Efnaru was completed, he knew Maksim’s son would be just fine.
Nevertheless Cinn wished to avoid any situation that might put Nikolai into that
position to begin with.
Since he himself would not always be there tonight to help Nikolai out
meant he would have to get assistance from someone else. Unfortunately, there
was only one other suitable person, a dark frown settled over his brow.
**********
Grumpy, suspicious, and just in a foul mood, Magnus followed Elizabeth
and Abaigeal into the parlor of their suite.
As Elizabeth settled down on the couch, she pulled a drone-like Abaigeal
down with her, pulling her tightly against her side. Her beautiful green eyes
blazed with pure anger as she took a protective position with her daughter, as if he
were the enemy.
Magnus glared back as he closed the door.
He was still somewhat in a daze from their interlude with Nikolai. The
more he thought about it, how strange his old friend had appeared - how unlike
Nikolai it was - Elizabeth’s comment in England came to mind, ‘Why not choose
Nikolai…’ That was what she had said, among other things, but that comment in
particular stood out like a shining star… or a punch in the gut, which was the way
he chose to look at it.
He hadn’t been that crazed in the hallway to not see the pleasure Elizabeth
received from watching Nikolai flirt with Abby. She had been enjoying it… way
too much for Magnus’ taste. So, now he was not only suspicious of his former
friend’s odd behavior, but of his mate’s as well, and that did not sit well with him
at all.
“Cat got your tongue?”
The caustic question came from Elizabeth who was still staring daggers at
him as he walked toward the fireplace then turned around to face her. Crossing his
arms over his chest, he took a stand that made him feel in control, though he
wasn’t sure exactly how much control he was going to have in this conversation.
As her parents silently battled each other Abby’s mind was racing.
What the hell was wrong with Nikolai? What the bloody hell did he hope
to accomplish with that meeting in the hallway? Was he looking to get himself
317
Forever Mine
killed? Did he think my father wasn’t going to react? And how the hell could he
put me in that position to begin with?
Abby’s eyes crinkled in a heavy frown.
He knows how I feel. How could he not? I couldn’t have been more honest
with him. But did he care? Clearly not with that little display of… of… shit, I
can’t even find a word for it! That’s how discombobulated I feel! This is what he
does to me! Goddess in heaven and hell… he’s making me crazy!
“Abaigeal.”
I mean, really, I just don’t get it! And what the hell was up with mom?
She had been calm and as happy as a pig in shit with the entire thing? And what
about Tiernan? Clearly Mr. Perfect knows Nikolai was the man I gave my
virginity to, that snarky little laugh pretty much said that! Of course he wouldn’t
say anything, but did he have to laugh? Has everyone gone nuts? Am I the only
sane person left around here?
“Abaigeal!”
Her father’s stringent voice broke through Abby’s crazed thoughts.
Irritated, her gaze swung to his and she snapped at him, “What?”
Her father stared at her coolly with one eyebrow rose. She flustered,
mumbled an apology then looked back down at her hands.
Magnus saw his daughter’s strained and it had him growling and cursing
Nikolai. The Ox most likely scared the crap out of his sweet innocent daughter.
After all, she had never in her life met anyone like him.
“I want you to avoid Nikolai Kotova at all costs, honey.”
Yeah, easier said than done.
“He is not a man to trifle with,” her father flatly stated as he began to pace
in front of them.
No, he definitely is not, especially now that he’s tasted my blood.
“If he approaches you,” he continued. “At any time…” He stopped pacing
and speared her with inflexible stare. “I want you to find me, one of your brothers,
or Ruari or Slade, understand?”
Abby nodded numbly and gave him the answer he wanted. “Sure, dad.”
Pleased with her answer, Magnus nodded then made the mistake of
looking at Elizabeth, whose green glare, if it could, would be shooting fireballs at
him.
Magnus cleared his throat. “Abaigeal, there is something your mother and
I need to tell you.”
Ella snorted. “Actually, baby, it’s your father that has something to tell
you, I’m just here to keep you from killing him when he does.”
Magnus furiously snarled. “You’re not making things any easier.”
Ella calmly leaned back against the couch and gave him a chilly look.
“Why should I? You dug this hole, not me. “
Magnus’ scowl was black as his anger teetered on the verge of exploding.
He would get no help from Elizabeth in this discussion, not that he
expected any, but still, a part of him had hoped she would be somewhat
reasonable when it came to telling Abaigeal. You know, that whole united front
318
Forever Mine
thing. With green fireballs shooting from her eyes and the stubborn tilt of her
chin, he knew that was not going to happen.
The air in the room was stifling and the sparks of antagonism shooting
between her parents reminded Abby of why they were there to begin with and a
deep anger started to build.
She was surrounded by men who thought they controlled everything.
Thought they knew what was best for everyone. Why? Because they were men,
that’s why! And Goddess save you if they had feelings for you because then they
really became overbearing and righteous. Goddess, the more she thought about it,
the angrier she got.
Her father had no right to make decisions for her and Richard had no right
to think he already owned her! And Nikolai, he was the worst. He tells her he
respects her and cares for her then what does he do? He puts her in the most
uncomfortable position he possibly could. He had no right, damn it! None of them
do!
Seething with growing fury and not caring how this conversation was
going to end Abby slowly looked up at her father and came right out and asked
him.
“Dad, what did you to do?”
Abaigeal’s soft question drew Magnus’ eyes to her. She was sitting down
on the edge of the couch with her hands clenched together in her lap and a steely
gaze leveled on him reprovingly.
Gods blood, this was awkward. Magnus shifted on his feet. He actually
had to look away because he felt so uncomfortable.
Her father’s actions spoke for themselves. Abby’s gaze darkened right
before she shook her head as sadness mixed in deep seated rage.
“It’s true then? You signed a contract with Richard, didn’t you?”
Feeling somewhat unsure of what to do next and not liking the sad vibes
coming off his beloved daughter, Magnus fell back on his natural instincts.
He stood straighter and with his hands behind his back, he finally regarded
his daughter with a firm, unyielding gaze. “Yes, I did.”
Abby shook her head again as she looked away from him, a hard laugh
escaping her lips as she did.
Magnus’ frown darkened as he hastened to explain himself. “Richard is a
good man, Abaigeal. He desires you for a mate.” Abby chortled, loudly, and
Magnus’ face turned a bit redder as he continued, “And well, he…”
He had something really intelligent to say, something that would make
everything okay; it was on the tip of his tongue, he knew it, but then she glared at
him with unbridled censure and his face grew even hotter and he completely lost
his train of thought.
Magnus cleared his throat and spat out the first thing that came to mind,
“He’s a good man.”
“You said that already,” Ella mumbled under her breath which drew
another dark frown from Magnus.
Abby stood up and walked over to the window, trying to hold it together
as her parents shared a battle of eyeball death tag.
319
Forever Mine
She felt so disheartened and empty inside that she was at a loss for words.
She crossed her arms over her chest as she looked out the window. She felt so
betrayed so hurt by her father’s actions that she just wanted to scream at him. Her
back stiffened. And why shouldn’t she?
Tiernan’s words came back, taunting her. He was right. She couldn’t just
stand there and let her father run her life anymore; he’d done enough of that
already. She wasn’t sure what Tiernan meant with the other stuff he said but she
knew one thing: she was a fighter and she was going to fight for her freedom. It
was time she stepped up to the plate and be the warrior she wanted everyone to
see her as, just like the lummox said. A true warrior wouldn’t take this shit, and
she wasn’t going to, not anymore.
She spun around and pierced her father with a hard, resolute glare. “I’m
not mating Richard.”
The conviction in Abaigeal’s voice had Magnus slowly turning toward
her. She stood defiantly, holding his gaze with unyielding determination and pure
stubbornness.
He sighed. “Abaigeal, I know this comes as a shock, but you must
understand that I’m doing what’s best for you.”
She didn’t turn away. If anything, she held his gaze even more intently. “I
am not mating Richard,” she quietly said again.
Magnus frowned. “Abaigeal…” His voice became sterner. “I signed a
contract.”
“Then you mate him.”
Magnus' took another step closer to her, his eyes hardening as he did. “Do
not be disrespectful.”
“Why not, you obviously have no idea what the meaning of the word is.”
Her father’s face turned beet red, the veins on his head thumped angrily,
but Abby stood her ground as he neared her.
“I don’t appreciate your tone or attitude.”
Abby scoffed. “Yeah, well, I don’t appreciate you deciding my life for
me!” she answered back, her voice rising as she did.
Magnus gritted his teeth, desperately trying to maintain composure and
not let his anger get the better of him. “Abaigeal, there is a war going on, times
are dangerous and I made the decisions I had to make in order to keep you safe.
I’m sorry if you don’t agree with that, but it’s done. My decision is final. I signed
the contract and you will be mating Richard.”
The condescending tone, the unbelievably cruel and heartless words,
broke the little control Abby had been holding on too. She exploded.
“I can’t believe you did this! Do you have any idea of what I think of him?
Do you even care? Does it matter at all to you that I barely even know him and
what I do know, I don’t even like?“
With every word Abby spoke, her voice grew stronger and more
aggravated, and before she knew it, she was revealing things she never in life
wanted to talk about with her father.
“Goddess above, the thought of him touching me makes me want to
vomit! Doesn’t it bother you that I’m not even the slightest bit attracted to him?”
320
Forever Mine
Her father growled. Abby knew she was taunting him, but she couldn’t
stop, didn’t want to stop; she was tired of always backing off, tired of letting him
do whatever he wanted. She stepped closer and peered into his eyes.
“Do you know what I feel when he touches me, dad? Nothing! There’s no
spark! All I want to do is punch him in the face! How can I be mated to a man
who I don’t even desire as a lover?”
“Desire?” Magnus bellowed so loud the pictures on the wall rattled. “Gods
Blood! You are only twenty-five; you should not be feeling desire of any kind!”
His hands fisted at his sides. “No, there will be no desiring, I forbid it!”
“I cannot believe you just said that!” Ella said as she grabbed her head
and shook it in utter disbelief.
But neither Abby nor Magnus paid her any attention. Father and daughter
stood face to face, both of them seething in fury, and neither one of them holding
it back or backing down.
“You cannot forbid me to desire someone, dad, that’s not the way it
works!”
“Oh, yes it is, damn it!” Magnus heatedly replied, not even realizing just
how illogical that statement was because he was too blinded by rage. The thought
of his baby girl getting intimate with any man, even the one he chose for her,
made him see red.
“Oh my God! You can’t control my feelings like you do everything else!”
“Abaigeal, I do not control you.” he scoffed.
Abby’s eyes widened. “Are you serious? I have no life because of you! I
can’t even go out of the house by myself without someone following me! Do you
know how degrading that it is, to know your own father doesn’t even trust you?”
Magnus vehemently shook his head. “That’s not true. I trust you.”
“Really?” Abby’s eyes bulged. “You have a great way of showing it.”
"Abaigeal, I am not going to argue on whether or not I trust you, because I
do.” Abby snorted but he continued, “This is not about trust. This is about
keeping you safe!”
“No, dad, this is about keeping me locked up like a fucking dog!”
Magnus’ face turned molten red. “Watch your mouth, young lady!”
“No, I won’t watch my mouth! I’m tired of watching mouth! I’m tired of
doing everything you want me to do! I’m tired of living my life the way you want
it! Damn it, I am twenty-five years old! I’m not five! You can’t do this
anymore!”
Magnus was stunned speechless. Abaigeal had never spoken to him this
way before. This was not the respectful daughter that did what he wanted even
though she didn’t like it. This was the actions of a free thinking woman, an
adult… just as she said.
He turned away because he couldn’t believe it, but there was a damn smirk
threatening to show itself. She was standing up to him, and he admired and
respected her for it, but that didn’t change anything.
When Magnus turned around, much of his anger had vanished.
“Abaigeal, I hear what you’re telling me, I really do. I’m sorry if my need
to protect you makes you feel smothered or inadequate, it is not my opinion of
321
Forever Mine
you.” He walked over and took her hands in his. He squeezed them gently. His
eyes were light and understanding. “You make me so proud.”
Abby’s anger was momentarily forgotten hearing the unexpected praise.
Her eyes widened in shock. “I do?”
Magnus softly chuckled then drew her head close for a quick peck on the
forehead. “Of course, sweetheart. This is the first time you ever told me what was
in your heart, and I appreciate that and I respect you for it.” Abby smiled, but it
faded with his next words. “But I can’t let that change my mind. This was not an
easy decision for me to make. I know you and your mother both have reservations
about Richard, but I don’t.” He released her and stood back, once more taking the
hard stance of the decision maker. “You will wed Richard, Abaigeal. That is my
final decision.”
Sadly, Abby shook her head. “How can you know what’s best for me, dad,
when I don’t even know?” she softly asked.
Hearing the sadness in her voice had a lump of shame filling Magnus’
throat, but he remained firm. “That’s why you must trust me to know what is
best.”
Abby harshly laughed then she completely snapped. “Trust you? How do
you expect me to trust you when you go behind my back and sell my body to the
highest bidder?”
“Abaigeal!” Ella quickly admonished Abby as she got to her feet. She
knew this conversation wasn’t going to go over like cookies and milk, but this
was getting a bit out of hand. “Calm down, sweetie. We can talk about this
rationally.” Her gaze swung over to Magnus and she pinned him with a hard
glare. “Like the adults we are.”
Ignoring his mate, Magnus cursed and stepped around Elizabeth so he
could properly yell at his daughter. “Don’t talk like that, damn it! That is not what
I’ve done!”
“No? Then what do you call it?”
“I call it protecting my daughter’s well-being, securing her future!”
“Securing my future?” Abby sneered. “That’s great, dad, and what a future
it’s going to be. I get to be fucked every night by a man that makes my skin
crawl! Yay me! Thanks, dad!”
A resounding slap crackled in the room.
Abby’s mouth dropped open in shock as her palm rose and cupped her
tender cheek.
“Gods blood, Magnus!” Enraged, Ella moved like an avenging angel.
Storming over to her mate, she pushed him away from Abby. “What the hell’s
wrong with you?”
Magnus stumbled back and hit the side of a chair. Goddess above, what
had he done? He never in his life raised a hand in anger to any of his children, no
matter how angry they made him, but the words that came out of Abaigeal’s
mouth and the imagery those words invoked had him seeing red and he lost it.
Now, his daughter stared back as if he were a stranger, and a part of him,
the one that felt guilty about signing the contract with Richard, agreed with
322
Forever Mine
everything she said. Still, there was no excuse for what he did. None at all and he
felt his face warm with heat, but it was not in anger; it was shame.
Magnus took a step toward Abaigeal, needing to comfort her, needing her
forgiveness, but her glare froze him to the spot. He reached a hand out to her, but
she took a cold and deliberate step back.
“Abaigeal, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to… I’m sorry.”
Abby couldn’t believe he struck her even though she instigated it. She
knew being as blunt as she had been would get some kind of reaction from him.
Of course, she hadn’t expected that, but she had never spoken to him in such a
way, and his shock and anger got the better of him. She didn’t hold that against
him, but the other, that she could hold against him until the day she died.
Abby held Magnus’ tortured gaze as she moved her jaw back and forth.
“Yeah dad you did but it’s okay. I’m a big girl. I can take a little pain. If you
knew me at all, you would know that,” she scornfully said.
“Abaigeal…” Magnus’ plea was ignored as Abaigeal dismissed him and
walked over to the door.
The stricken look on her mates face had Ella walking over to Abby.
“Abby, please come back so we can talk about this. Everyone’s emotions are
running high and you’re both saying things and doing things you normally
wouldn’t. We can talk about this, sweetie, we can figure this out together, as a
family.”
Ignoring her mother, Abby reached the door. With her hand on the knob
she turned back to look at her father. “I don’t care what you signed, dad, I’m not
mating Richard. I’m a grown woman with my own hopes and desires and when
I’m ready, when I’ve found the man I want to spend the rest of my life with, then
I will make that decision, not you.” On that final note and with her head held
high, Abby opened the door and walked out, not even bothering to close it.
323
Forever Mine
CHAPTER TWENTY
Abby stormed down the hall toward her bedroom. Reaching it, she kicked
open the door, stormed inside her room and slammed it shut, screaming out her
frustration.
“Fathers suck, don’t they?”
The candid comment drew Abby’s gaze to the far corner of the room
where the light of the moon shone through the window and reflected off shiny
black hair. Sparkling grey eyes stared back, complementing lips that were quirked
up in a snarl of disgust. She wasn’t surprised to find Caoimhe Skye, Circinn the
Consul’s only daughter, waiting for her in her bedroom. Surprise visits from Skye
were common nature.
Skye sat serenely in the chair. Her red leather clad legs were crossed and
one swung up and down in a smooth almost bored manner. It belied the true
emotions she was feeling that were being revealed as the air snapped with electric
sensations of anger that spiked Abby’s own fury.
“Goddess above, Skye, I have never felt such a need to… to…”
“Kill him?” Skye sweetly offered.
“Gods blood, yes!”
Skye softly chuckled.
“I tried to tell him!” Abby threw her hands up in the air in pure
frustration. “I told him I didn’t want to be with Richard, told him I didn’t desire
him, but he wouldn’t listen!” She started to erratically pace in agitation. “He just
shut me out and treated me like a two-year-old! He actually had the nerve to tell
me I shouldn’t desire anyone! Can you believe that? For the love of the Goddess,
I’m twenty-five, not ten!”
Skye’s grey eyes followed Abby’s rigid frame as she stalked about her
room. She noticed Abby didn’t mention the fact that her father hit her, which was
clearly evident from her red cheek. Skye’s temper flared. She had the greatest
desire to find Magnus and slap him right back, because she was sure Abby didn’t
do it. She refrained from telling her young friend that though because she was
already agitated enough.
“He loves you, sweeting, and he truly thinks he is doing right by you.”
Abby snorted. “You know, I’m sick to fucking death of hearing that! That
is no excuse for going behind my back like he did.” With her anger slowly
calming from her outburst, Abby’s shoulders slumped in defeat. “Why can’t they
just listen to us? Why do they think we’re incapable of making our own
decisions?”
Now it was Skye’s turn to snort. “Because they’re jackasses, that’s why.
Of course, it’s all done with pure intentions because they want what’s best for
their children.” She sneered with aversion. “Sadly for us, they can’t see anything
324
Forever Mine
beyond that, and they’re too damn egotistical to even think that they just might be
wrong.”
“Yeah, that about sums it up.”
“But really, sweeting, I don’t know why you’re getting so riled about this.
You are not helpless, you know,” Skye lightly added.
Abby stopped pacing. She knew that tone; it was the one that said ‘come
to the dark side.’
Inside, Abby chuckled with her thought because to attribute anything evil
to the woman who sat across from her was ridiculous. Skye was many things, but
she was not evil; in fact, there was a purity to her that was almost blinding, it was
so full of white power. She was an amazing woman, but a mystery as well. She
had also made herself protector of not only Abby, but Bryony too.
Abby loved Skye with all her heart. She had stuck by her side and never
shied away from vocalizing what she thought of Magnus’ treatment of his
daughter, to his face too. She was ferocious in her protection, unafraid to speak
her mind to anyone and not afraid to physically harm any who would dare hurt
Abby or Bry. She was loyal, loving, and openly affectionate with them.
But there was a dark side to Skye that could be downright frightening. It
was cold and bitter, resentful, and deeply, deeply angry. She could be exceedingly
calculating and sinisterly scheming, not to mention spiteful, and she did it all with
a siren’s smile on her face. One that, if you didn’t know her, made you feel
completely safe and carefree.
Skye was the master of duplicity, and exactly what that devious mind had
in store for Abby was positively intriguing.
“What do you mean?”
Skye softly laughed. “Abby, your father might be blind, but I am not.” Her
head tilted to the side, a smirk growing on her lovely face. “You finally got laid,
and you enjoyed it… immensely.”
Abby’s eyes crinkled and her lips pursed together. Why did she even
bother to keep secrets when everyone around her seemed to know them already?
“How the hell do you know that?”
Skye stood and walked over to Abby. She playfully tweaked her nose.
“There’s nothing mystical about it, sweeting. It’s just you. You’re glowing with
contentment and happiness. Any woman who knows what a fantastic orgasm feels
like could see that.” Abby blanched. Skye’s laughter continued. “Relax, I’m
teasing. I doubt anyone else will notice, well… except my father, most likely, and
quite possibly…” She scowled blackly. “The Pompous Ass.”
Abby grinned at Skye’s glowering face.
For some unknown reason, Skye really disliked Tiernan – whose name
never actually came from her lips. Instead, she referred to him as ‘Pompous Ass,’
‘that brother’ or ’him.’
“Yeah, he knows.” And he now knows who too, Abby thought.
Skye snorted, which said she knew that then she casually waved a hand in
the air, her expression once more serene. “You father, however, can’t see it
because he’s stuck in his own misery that his actions created.”
That was probably true, Abby thought.
325
Forever Mine
Besides the fact that her father was doing what he thought was right, he
knew how pissed she was and after what just took place, he was most definitely
feeling guilty. It was the one emotion he was susceptible too; at least when it
came to Abby or her mom. She almost smirked. He must be neck-deep in guilt; it
would serve him right.
“You have an opportunity here to make him see things your way,” Skye
continued.
Abby quirked an eyebrow, “How so?”
“If I were you…” Skye started to walk around Abby’s room, picking up
knick knacks here and there, quietly studying them then returning them to their
place. “I would use this time to make your father see just how inappropriate a
mate Richard is for you.”
Abby cunningly smiled. She loved Skye. She was so clever and sneaky, so
dastardly.
“If you were me… what exactly would you do?” she asked.
“I would be myself, and not the you your father thinks you are… be the
real you, sweeting.” Skye turned and seared Abby with a stern gaze. “You have
to stop catering to his wants. It’s your life, isn’t it? Take control of it for once! Be
the brave, outspoken woman you are. If Richard makes a comment and you don’t
agree with him, tell him in whatever coarse manner you choose. Goddess willing,
if you’re really revolting, he’ll break the contract himself.”
Abby thought about that and came to the conclusion that it was actually a
good idea and she liked it, but Skye being Skye, had already moved on to another
scenario.
“Or you could choose another route. Richard is just a man, after all, a
boring man, no doubt about that, but still just a man.” Her derisive tone almost
scalded Abby’s ears. “Why not… grab him by his dick…” She reached out and
grabbed a fistful of air. “… and drag him down the path of his own destruction.”
She jerked her hand back, hard.
Abby almost choked. “What?”
Skye’s eyes rolled. “Abby, you are a gorgeous woman. You really don’t
use that enough to get what you want.” She turned away again, once more
contemplating Abby’s stuff as she mumbled under her breath, “I should talk to
Bry, get her to teach you some things.” She spun back around. “My point is…
tease him until he makes an inappropriate play.”
Abby’s first thought was Nikolai’s reaction to Kirill kissing her, someone
he considered a friend. She gulped. Goddess, she didn’t like Richard, but she
would never consciously set the Darkness on anyone.
“No, I can’t do that.”
Skye pensively studied Abby then she exclaimed with glee, slapping her
hands on her thighs. “Oh Goddess, this just keeps getting better! Your lover will
be here then?”
Abby frowned and whispered feverishly. “Shh, for the love of the Goddess
Skye, keep your voice down and don’t call him that!” She crossed her arms over
her chest and gave Skye a very haughty glare, one meant to throw off the
326
Forever Mine
wickedly sharp mind of her friend. “He’s not my lover, he was just a… fling, a…
a…”
“A one night stand?” Skye casually offered.
“Yes, that’s right! A one night stand, three months ago. He does not mean
anything to me.”
Skye sinfully smiled at her. “Sweeting, you are so full of shit!”
Abby started to protest and sputter, but Skye just talked right over her as
she grabbed her in fierce hug.
She leaned back and kissed Abby’s forehead. “Good for you! Sowing
your royal oats before your father ruins your life! You make me so proud!” Her
head tilted to the side. “So who is he? Do tell.”
Abby peered into Skye’s penetrating orbs. She shook her head no, but was
instantly dismissed when Skye let her go and started moving around the room
once again.
“Oh, never mind, I’ll know when I see him,” Skye offhandedly said with
another crisp wave of her hand then once more moved on. “Sweeting, if it was
just a fling, as you said…” She winked at Abby’s now red face. “… then what
does it matter if he’s here or not?”
“Because he’s under the misguided notion that I’m his; he’ll get all…
possessive, and he won’t be able to stop himself from doing something stupid.”
Skye scoffed. “The jealous type?”
There was a note of cynicism in Skye’s voice that Abby had heard before.
For some reason, Skye thought the idea of a man getting jealous was
preposterous. Only the Goddess knew why. Abby had seen countless men getting
jealous over the beautiful and sensual Skye but for some reason the object of their
jealousy never saw it herself.
Abby rolled her eyes. “Skye, it is a common occurrence. You may not
believe it, but there are many males out there that are afflicted with it.”
Skye snorted. “So you say.”
“Well, regardless of whether or not you believe it to be true, it is.
Actually…” Abby’s face crinkled in thought. “Jealousy is too light a word for this
man, it’s more like… a violent thing, a very, very violent reaction that, if
unchecked, would definitely turn things fatal.”
Skye’s eyes twinkled with twisted excitement. “Really?” Abby nodded.
“Mm, interesting.” Abby amusingly watched as Skye reflected on that and a smirk
of demented pleasure crossed her features. “An intriguing concept, one I would
love to see.” She looked at Abby who knew what was coming next. “Are you sure
you don’t want to go that route?”
Abby chuckled. “No, Skye, trust me when I tell you that will only make
things worse.”
Skye petulantly shrugged. “Oh, alright fine, don’t play the cock tease, but
you can at least be as disagreeable and as much as bitch as you can be. I know
Richard far better then you, sweeting, and he does not like outspoken women.
You might just get him to show his true colors, which if I might add, are really
nasty.” She leaned down and whispered, “He’s not all your father thinks he is.
327
Forever Mine
All you have to do is get Richard to reveal his true nature, and when your father
sees him for what he really is, there is no way he could keep the contract.”
Hopeful brown orbs locked onto Skye. “Do you think so?”
“Sweeting, you must trust me on this. Richard is a dog of the lowest order.
He just keeps it hidden extremely well because he has high aspirations which
include getting your father in his pocket. He thinks he can accomplish that by
mating you.”
Abby contemplated Skye’s words has she continued to move about the
room, stopping at the bulletin board on the wall to gaze at the pictures pinned up.
Abby didn’t know why Skye thought Richard was hiding something, but
she could believe it. While he appeared to be a nice guy, appeared was really the
key word, because there was something about him that kind of freaked her out.
She always assumed it was just her annoyance with the whole situation that made
her think that, but know she wondered. Could Skye be right?
“You don’t have to let the men in your life control everything, Abby, trust
me. I don’t.” Skye added.
She was right, Abby thought. Skye was the only daughter of the most
powerful man in the Realm, and she didn’t listen to a word he said. Half the time,
Abby didn’t even think the two spoke to each other. There was a lot of tension
between father and daughter. Skye never said why and Abby never asked. She
figured when Skye was ready to talk, if ever, she would.
It was a good point though. Skye was her own person and she lived her
life that way. She didn’t let any man push her around. All Abby had to do was be
more like that.
She frowned. Nikolai would not be receptive to that idea. He was the most
alpha male she knew; hell, she wasn’t even entirely sure exactly what he was.
Abby looked over at Skye. Did she know anything about Pure Bloods?
She must know something. After all, she was Cinn’s daughter.
All of a sudden, Skye’s attention was drawn to the door. She glared at it
then swung her gaze back at Abby, blank faced. “Think about it, Abby, you are
not helpless and you’re not alone.” She walked over and kissed Abby on the
cheek. “I’ll see you later. Oh, by the way, you haven’t seen me.”
Abby just nodded; another common event. “Yeah, yeah, I know. I’ll see
you tonight.”
Skye left the room just as Abby remembered she wanted to ask to her if
she knew anything about Pure Bloods.
Abby opened the door, but the hallway was empty. There was no was sign
of Skye anywhere. “Goddess, she’s quick.”
Shrugging, Abby closed the door to her room and started taking off her
clothes. She had to take a shower and get ready for tonight, and for whatever else
was going to happen.
Down the hallway, Ella slammed the parlor door shut where her mate was
wallowing in self-disgust and anger, and stormed down the long hallway.
328
Forever Mine
She needed a drink and a listening ear. Both she could get one floor below
in Mati’s suite, which is where she was headed. She’d had enough of stubborn
pissy people that couldn’t control their mouths or their actions for one day, thank
you very much.
Hearing Abby talk back to her father like that had startled Ella as much as
it did Magnus. Well, it was about bloody time, if you asked her. Of course,
standing up to Magnus – whether friend, family or foe - and so damn brazenly,
always came with a price.
Ella shook her head as the scene replayed in her mind. She still couldn’t
believe he hit her. There had been so many times in the past when one of her
children deserved a good smack. Of course they got it but it usually came from
her. Magnus had never touched any of their kids in anger. To slap Abby, the one
he held closest to his heart, said how much Abby had pushed his buttons.
Frankly, Ella couldn’t even say she blamed him, well… too much at least.
After all, it was his stupidity that created the entire situation to begin with, but
Abby had let her anger and her mouth get away from her. Ella smirked. Kind of
like me.
Still, she was so damn angry, she practically snarled. She wanted to go
back there and kick his ass herself. The only reason she didn’t was because she
knew he was doing a pretty good job of that himself. Served him right.
The parlor door suddenly whipped open behind Ella then slammed shut.
Magnus quickly marched past her. “I’ll be at the gym,” he snarled as he
stalked down the hall and toward the stairs where he practically ran into Tiernan,
who was on his way up.
Tiernan stepped to the side to let his growling, snarling father pass him.
“Fine, you do that,” Ella angrily replied as she kept on walking.
Tiernan glided up next to her. “So, the war has begun.” His mother’s only
response was an annoyed grunt. “I gather she did not respond as the happy bride
to be that father wished for?”
Ella fixed her son with a heated glare. “What kind of question is that?
You knew she wouldn’t. Gods blood, that man irritates me to no end!”
Tiernan chuckled. “Yes, but we still love him.”
Ella snorted. "It’s an affliction we all have. Unfortunately, I’m not feeling
too much love right now and neither is Abby. He really did it this time, T. She is
pissed off, and she was not shy in letting him know that.”
Tiernan nodded. “Not surprising. She’s a passionate woman who wants
her freedom, and she’s willing to fight for it. Plus, she’s intelligent enough to
know that Richard is not the man for her.”
“You know that, she knows that, I know that… hell, everyone seems to
see that except him.” She shook her head. “He’s deeply hurt. Of course, he’ll
never admit or act it. Instead, he’ll just be an unfeeling hard-ass, like he always
is.” She sighed deeply. “They’re going to be at each other’s throats, you know.”
She gazed up at Tiernan to see him nod his head. “I think it would be best to keep
them apart as much as possible. After all, you know how much your father hates
making scenes in public.” Tiernan nodded, a smirk playing around his lips. “I
know he told you to watch Abby so you just go ahead and do that; I’ll keep my
329
Forever Mine
eye on him. That man’s going to be the death of me. Once again, he creates the
mess and it’s up to me to clean it up.”
Tiernan stopped his mom when they were five doors away from Abby’s
room. He grabbed her arm and leaned down to whisper, “Mom, I don’t know how
you’ve done whatever it is you’ve done…”
“What? I haven’t done anything!” Ella proclaimed with offense.
When Tiernan’s only response was a bland don’t-call-me-stupid look, she
sighed, knowing that keeping anything from Tiernan was impossible.
“Oh, alright, I did, but it’s all good, I swear.”
Tiernan almost laughed. His mom, my the Gods bless her, was a true
hoyden. Sometimes she acted younger than him with the mischief she got herself
into, but beyond that, she was one of the fiercest women he knew, if not the most.
She loved deeply and showed it often, even when she was berating them
or slapping them upside the head for doing something idiotic, as she put it. She
was a woman that had a motive behind everything she did, and it usually
pertained to her children, or rather, the destinies she had seen in her visions. She
was ready to defend and protect her children at any expense, even if that meant at
her own personal expense.
Knowing his father’s favorite form of punishment and how much his
mother loathed it, Tiernan felt the need to remind her of the predicament she was
putting herself in.
“Mom, I know it is, and personally, I don’t care what you did, but I know
the result.”
Ella looked at him through slits. “How do you know? Oh, never mind, it’s
you… of course you know,” she exasperatingly said.
“When he finds out, it’s going to make things even more difficult,
especially when he finds out that it was you that instigated it.”
“I know that! Goddess, why do all my children think I’m an idiot? It
doesn’t matter what he does to me, Tiernan. I will do anything to give Abby her
destiny and if that means punishment for me, then whatever… I can take it.”
Tiernan gazed back blankly. Ella smiled. “Now, don’t worry about me, baby.
Trust me.” She patted his chest. “Everything will work out just fine, just the way
it’s supposed to. I’m going down to talk to Mati. Wanna come with?”
Tiernan nodded and started to follow her, but then he stopped when they
reached Abby’s door.
It took Ella a minute to realize Tiernan wasn’t by her side. She turned and
looked back. “Are you coming?”
Tiernan stood in front of Abby’s door, his body rigid and his face
emotionless as his dark grey eyes fixed on her.
“No. It’s getting late and I need to get ready.” He walked up to her and
kissed her on the cheek. “I’ll see you later, mom.”
Ella watched as Tiernan walked down the hall toward his room. She
spared one more glance at Abby’s door; she could practically feel the heat of
anger swarming through the wood from inside.
She shook her head. Definitely not going in there. She turned on her heels
and headed to the stairs.
330
Forever Mine
**********
He knew he had a visitor even before he got out of the shower and he
knew who it was.
Nevertheless, Tiernan took his time in the bathroom, and left the man that
waited in the other room to cool his heels. If he had so little respect in barging
uninvited into his private chambers, then he could pace out there until the sun rose
for all he cared.
After pulling on his black Armani pants and blow drying his long hair - a
mere forty minutes later - Tiernan finally opened the bathroom door and walked
out. “I really don’t need you popping in here to tell me what I already know.”
Hard, nearly black eyes followed Tiernan as he swaggered over to the
closet and pulled out a grey silk shirt. With his bare back turned toward him,
Cinn’s eyes were immediately drawn to the intricate tattoo.
Though Tiernan’s long hair covered the center of the tat, when he moved
to put his shirt on and lifted his hair up in the process, Cinn got a very good look
at it. There was much more to it since the last time he saw it. Not only did the tat
now cover his entire back, it was making its way to the back of his arms. Cinn
even caught a glimpse of black ink on the back of Tiernan’s neck. Interesting.
Cinn’s eyes became slits of steel as he observed Tiernan’s movements
with a closer eye. “How much do you know?” he curiously asked.
Silent Tiernan turned around and faced him. He was buttoning his shirt
and insipidly staring back as if to say, ‘What do you think?’
Cinn held back a growl. He hadn’t wanted to come here because dealing
with Tiernan was as difficult as dealing with a rabid boar - actually, he’d prefer
dealing with the boar - but with things the way they were…
“Good. Then you understand the circumstances.” Cinn said through
clenched teeth.
Again, Tiernan said nothing. He just continued to button his shirt with that
haughty stare. He did nod however.
Cinn grunted. “He’s going to need our assistance and, unfortunately, I
can’t always be there.”
Tiernan coldly brushed Cinn off by giving him his back again and
reaching into his closest. “I’ve already been put on watch dog duty,” he dryly
answered as he pulled out the matching black jacket and laid it on his bed.
“There’s no need in wasting any more of your time or mine.”
His haughty dismissal had Cinn’s temper flowing. Tiernan knew it - you’d
have to be deaf, dumb and blind not to know it, but still… he couldn’t have cared
less how pissed off the Consul was and he showed it by walking right past him
and back into the bathroom.
Standing in front of the mirror, he tucked his shirt in his pants then, when
he was done, he vainly looked at himself, making sure every crease was perfect
and every hair on his head tamed. Not that he had to, his appearance was always
perfect. He had no control over it; it was just the way things were. As he stood
331
Forever Mine
there, he felt Cinn’s burning gaze but he didn’t care. He had ceased to care a long
time ago.
“One day, Tiernan Mac Branain, you will cross paths with someone who
will knock that bloody arrogance right out of you,” Cinn seethed.
Tiernan casually strolled out until he stood in front of Cinn, one black
eyebrow rose in beautiful elegance. “I suppose this is where I’m supposed to say
the obvious cliché, ‘Are you threatening me?’ but we both know I don’t do
clichés.”
Cinn’s anger flared as his eyes flitted between grey and gold. Tiernan just
continued to stand there, silently watching, not one iota of emotion showing on
his perfect face.
When Cinn spoke next, his voice echoed in the room. Any other man
would have turned white as a ghost and hid under the bed. Tiernan didn’t even
blink.
“And we both know that I do not issue threats.” Cinn took a step closer
until they were inches away from each other. “I suggest you take a good long look
at your life and what you have become, because very soon the inherent ability to
make your own choices, something I know you value so highly, will be taken
away from you.”
Unfazed by the threat in Cinn’s voice, Tiernan glibly replied, “They
already were.”
Cinn’s eyes sparked with foreboding and a harsh laugh escaped his lips.
“Oh, that was nothing, my boy, nothing compared to what’s in store for you if you
don’t get your shit together. Do not let that ego of yours trick you into a false state
of control. You are far from being in control, and if you think you ever were, then
you are vainer then I thought.” Cinn let that sit for a second before continuing.
“You can only ignore your responsibilities for so long without suffering some
form of ramifications and you know that. I urge you, do not make that mistake. If
you do, then you can bet your narcissistic ass that that freedom you think you
gave yourself when you turned your back on your destiny will be taken from you
and it won’t be by my hand.”
Tiernan glowered. His eyes were almost black with fury but he didn’t
speak and he didn’t move a muscle.
Inwardly, Cinn was smiling from ear to ear. Finally, some damn emotion.
“And that my boy is no threat, it is truth, a truth even I will not be able to
stop.”
Cinn turned away, his long dress gown swinging violently around as he
did, and walked toward the door. Turning back, his eyes were a peaceful grey but
still hard and intent with purpose.
“Watch him. Keep him from killing not only himself, but Richard and
your father as well. When you’re ready to discuss, other matters, you know where
to find me.” Cinn blinked and he was gone.
Tiernan was left alone in his room, staring at nothing with his fists curled
at his sides and his eyes dangerously shifting from grey to black to gold.
His back itched, pressure built; fuck, he hated that. He took a deep
cleansing breath and within minutes, the feeling disappeared.
332
Forever Mine
Shaking his shoulders, he grabbed the jacket off the bed and pulled it on.
His eyes returned to their gunmetal grey as he left his room and made his way
down to the ballroom.
333
Forever Mine
CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
It had been a long, long time since he felt the sharp sting of betrayal. It
was so long ago he couldn’t even remember what it had been about. What he did
know was that it had not felt this gut-wrenchingly painful.
Circinn sat in his study, quietly staring into space… brooding. Since
Nikolai’s departure and Cinn’s frustrated yet curious interlude with Tiernan –
which he really could not even think about now – he’d been sitting here, feeling
the whip of treachery as it sliced cavernous cuts into every part of his being.
He had a lot of things to take care of before the ball but he was incapable
of doing any of it. He was too astounded to do much of anything but stare into
nothingness and sink further into the darkness.
He never would have thought that she, out of all people, would betray him.
After everything he sacrificed - for her, everything he had done and gone through
in his long years of existence - all in the honor of her name, this was what he got?
This was how she treated him?
The notion that deceit was his payment was just completely unbelievable
for him. Oh, he always knew there was a selfish, narcissistic side that dwelled
behind those violet eyes. What God, or Goddess for that matter, didn’t have one
of those, but she had never shown that side to him. He thought… no, he would
have bet his immortal life, that she had always been upfront and honest with him.
To discover that was not the case was almost too hard to believe.
A heavy scowl settled on his face. He felt like he had been played. Felt
like he had been cheated out of serving justice. He had deeply mourned Maksim’s
death and now that mourning felt like a fallacy.
How can you truly mourn the loss of a loved one when the reason for that
loss was a lie? He wasn’t sure if that made sense, but it felt right to him. He was,
after all, a warrior, and a true warrior would have sought revenge, meted out
justice, and then properly mourned the loss of a comrade. He had not been given
that chance and that made him feel like he let Maksim down.
A hard sneer left his lips. Betrayal – what a dirty word it was, and yet he
himself was as much a part of it as Anaya. By naively believing the lie of
Maksim’s death, he had betrayed his friend, and that was the root of his anger.
That self-loathing was the crux of all the vehement emotions currently throwing
him off balance and Circinn the Consul did not become unbalanced… ever.
He growled, loudly. His fist slammed down on the arm of the chair.
Why had she kept this from him? And why would she even permit this
atrocity to happen in the first place? He didn’t understand it, and he wasn’t sure if
he ever would. Remembering her parting words from earlier, and how she hoped
he would forgive her, had him shaking his head. How could he ever forgive this?
Closing his eyes, Circinn leaned his head against the back of the chair and
took deep breaths as he tried to wrap his mind around everything. Tried to
334
Forever Mine
understand, to come to grips with the disturbingly violent emotions he hadn’t felt
in centuries.
The clock on the mantel ticked quietly in the background. The study was
still and dark as the faint smoky scent of peat infused the room – it fit his mood
perfectly, until it suddenly became crisp and… fresh. The systematic tick of the
clock gradually developed into a musical chirp of a Robin. The stillness evolved
into a whisper of a light blowing breeze and the darkness shifted to become bright
sunshine.
He knew where he would find himself when he opened his eyes and a part
of him longed for the tranquility that always embodied him while in this plane.
He waited for what felt like a lifetime but… that feeling did not come.
Scowling, Cinn opened his eyes. Standing on pristine white polished tiles,
he was in a chamber he had been in many times before. It was large and opulent;
with no walls, the room felt and looked like an extension of the colorful garden
that surrounded it. He could hear the rush of the waterfall that was at the end of
the garden. The birds chirped louder, almost annoyingly so. The sweet smell of
Calla Lilies filled his nostrils, and he felt sick to his stomach.
His reaction was another punch to his rage. Coming to this plane should
have made him feel better, he should feel at peace, serenity should be rushing
through his veins instead, it only angered him more.
He blinked a couple of times, letting his eyes adjust from the dark to light.
When he opened them fully, he was gazing into violet orbs awash with unshed
tears.
“Perhaps after I’ve explained you’ll see things more clearly,” she softly
said.
Against his will, Cinn’s gaze roamed down Anaya’s tall feminine form.
As usual, she was dressed in another one of those lavish gowns she
favored, a dress from a fairytale wedding; this one was silver. It sparkled and
shimmered like diamonds, and as with anything she wore, it suited her perfectly.
It fit her frame with seductive ease and temptation. Draping her curves, it
stimulated his vision and strained his body with heated hunger. She wore her
blonde hair down, the tips reaching her waist and curling like a lovers hand on her
hip. She was, as she always was, the embodiment of what a beautiful sensual
woman should be.
Looking at her, standing mere feet away from her, roused a hunger he did
not want to feel, yet could not escape. For the first time, Cinn resented the natural
allure she wielded; hated it with everything in his being.
“I had hoped, Circinn, that you would have taken my advice and accept
this truth with an open mind.”
The sound of her voice, which typically relaxed and excited him all at the
same time, now filled him with bitterness and he didn’t bother hiding.
“How can I accept this ‘truth,’ as you so callously call it, with an open
mind?”
Looking at her beautiful, guileless face, Cinn had the sudden urge to hurt
her, to inflict as much pain on her as he was feeling.
335
Forever Mine
Instead, he held his body with rigidity, clenching his fists at his sides to
maintain control. After all, he might want to hurt her, but if he did and here in this
plane, he was as good as dead.
“You lied to me! You deliberately kept this from me! Why, damn it?”
The Great Goddess Anaya, creator of D’rkenrealm and Mother to all who
had and still walked the Realm, pensively studied her liaison with hesitant eyes
and a heavy heart.
This was Circinn…as his heart wept, so too did hers; his pain became her
own. She could not distance herself from it nor could she ignore it. She always
knew one day she would have to face his scorn, his hatred, and she knew it would
not be pleasant, but this was beyond anything she could have imagined. She could
never have prepared for the hostility and abhorrence standing before her now; she
was almost unsure on how to continue. There was nothing she could say that
would make him feel better. No excuse she could possibly give that would justify
her actions in his eyes. The only course left open to her was to do what she had
not been able to do before… be honest.
“I never wanted to keep this from you, but I had no choice.”
Cinn’s eyes turned gold with anger. “That is an answer I would expect to
hear from a five-year-old, not from the Goddess that created everything!” He took
a step forward. “You had a choice and you made it. Now I want to know why?”
Anaya’s violet eyes, that were full of sympathy and understanding, turned
dark with virtuous irritation and her own voice rose as she spoke. “It was not my
choice, Circinn! I do not control the Fates, you know this. I simply create.”
A derisive snort left Cinn’s lips; he knew she was going to say that.
He took the final step that drew him to her. Reaching out, he grasped her
arms and roughly pulled her against him. “I do not speak of the decision to let this
massacre take place. I know the Fates control everyone’s destiny. I’m talking
about how you did not tell me!” His grip tightened. “Maksim was my friend,
Anaya! I had a right to know! A right to seek vengeance! You should have told
me!”
Anaya’s eyes shifted, becoming a deep, almost black, amethyst. “You
fool! It is because of your friendship I did not tell you! If you had known, you
would have destroyed Arnost and Konstantin.”
“Yes! Because that is what they deserved!”
“I agree, but at whose expense? Yours!”
Her words hit Cinn in the face like a sharp slap.
Anaya shrugged out of his grasp. His hands dropped to his sides, and this
time it was Anaya who stood up to him, poking him in the chest with a hard finger
as anger radiated out of her mystical being.
“How easily you forget your purpose when in the throes of rage! You are
my liaison Circinn, do you forget the conditions of that agreement?” Anaya
responded and her response had Cinn’s face turning to stone. “By going after
them, you would have destroyed yourself and I could not allow that.”
Tense seconds passed as they held each other’s gaze.
336
Forever Mine
Then Anaya’s face softened, her voice lowered, becoming the ethereal
composure that was Anaya. She reached out to him and touched his cheek. “You
are more important to me than setting right a wrong that had to be.”
Cinn felt her love and affection wrap around and inside him, it helped to
lessen his rage.
He closed his eyes to her touch and as his rage subsided, his sorrow
returned. His voice was ragged when he spoke, heartbroken. “Why? Why did this
have to be? He was a good man, an honorable man.” His eyes opened and he
peered back with intensity. “He did not deserve to die such a death.”
Anaya smiled soothingly. “I know. Maksim was all those things, but in
your affection for him, you forget what he really was. He was Upyr, Circinn.” She
half-laughed. “He was the Upyr and you know as well as I that no matter how
educated or intelligent an Upyr was, they were still dangerous demons who were
undisciplined and uncontrollable. The Fates made the decision, and I could not
disagree with them.”
“How can you say that? They were your children, your creations!’
“Yes, and for centuries I let them choose their own way, and look at the
choices they made. They destroyed everything in their path! They eradicated a
race of beings then they turned on each other. They would have killed off their
own race if they had not set their sights on the mortals.” Anaya took a step back
and faced the garden. Her back stiffened in resolve as she continued to speak.
“They became too bold, too pretentious, and they overstepped their bounds.”
She turned to face him and Cinn was staring into the unyieldingly hard
face of a Goddess that had come to the end of her rope.
“Their time had come. Maksim’s fate had been sealed. He was the one
that kept the species alive and strong. Once he died, it was only a matter of time
before the rest did.”
Cinn harshly laughed. It was cold and filled with disgust. He turned away
from her, because if he continued to look at her he would strangle her.
“And yet you let two live.” He scathingly said.
Anaya sighed, “You know as well I as that the females are harmless and as
for Nikolai, Nikolai is different, special.” Her voice was lathed with smugness.
Cinn whipped back around to face her self-righteous smile with
incredulity. “How? He isn’t any different! I met his Darkness Anaya, it is the
same demon that dwelled in his father.”
Anaya softly laughed. “You are wrong, Circinn. He is not like his father.
The suffering Nikolai has endured and the sacrifices he has made is what sets him
apart from Maksim and all Upyr that came before him. Come, Circinn, tell me
you did not sense something different in Nikolai’s Darkness than that of his
father’s.”
Glowering like the devil, Cinn walked over to the edge of the room and
stared out into the garden. Pensively, he rubbed his chin as he contemplated what
Anaya said and quickly realized he was unable to deny it as truth.
There had been something different about Nikolai’s Darkness. He had
thought it was just the usual slight differences one could detect in the demons of
father and sons, but Anaya was right, that wasn’t what it was. It was the
337
Forever Mine
impression that Nikolai’s Darkness was a breed apart from the others before it.
Cinn never would have thought that it was the path Nikolai had walked that made
his Darkness different, but it made sense and he was hard pressed to ignore it.
Still, knowing everything Nikolai had suffered seemed a heavy price to
pay for evolution to take place, and he spoke his thoughts out loud.
“He has been through so much, endured such heartache, all for the sole
purpose of progressing the species.”
“As he was meant to do, Circinn.”
Cinn sighed; it was deep and troubled.
Anaya walked up behind him, laying one hand on his shoulder. She spoke
to him, desperate to make him understand. “And he is stronger for it. Nikolai has
learned the one thing the Upyr of old never did - he has learned how to be
humble. He understands you cannot always have what you want and that you
don’t always get what you deserve. Maksim, though an honorable man indeed,
would have slit your throat if killing you would have gained him more power.”
Cinn closed his eyes in silent acknowledgement. Anaya felt his despair and it
softened her voice even more. “Do not let your optimism in seeing the good in
everyone blind you to this truth. You are only hurting yourself by thinking that. ”
Unable to bear the touch of her kindness, her… love, Cinn’s feet carried
him outside and into the heart of the garden. Anaya quietly followed behind him.
Reaching the center, Cinn sat down on the bench before the fountain. Anaya gave
him the space she knew he needed and instead fixed her attention on the blood red
rosebushes next to him.
Cinn fixed his gaze on the ultra-blue sky above as a self-condemning
scowl appeared on his face.
Anaya was right. He had seen that side of Maksim, on all Upyr for that
matter, it was just who they were. They hungered for power and Maksim had been
no different. It was what led him to Russia to begin with, the hunger for more
glory and power, and the inherent need to control. Cinn had never liked that side
of his friend, but he had always known it existed. It was just really hard for him to
admit it.
“I fought for him, Circinn, you must believe in that.”
Cinn looked up. Anaya was standing in front of him, her hands twisting
nervously in front of her. Her face was void of any shadows; it was open and
vulnerable, and inside he felt her genuineness, knew her sadness had been as great
as his is now.
“Maksim was my most beloved Upyr. He was a part of me, created from
me, it was not easy to stand by and watch his demise, but I could not fight the
Fates. And to be honest, I agreed with their decision, which is not easy to admit
either, but in order to save them, the mightiest had to fall.”
Cinn sighed; it was long and tired, resigned. “What happens now? What
of Nikolai?”
“You know there is only one way this can go. Nikolai will seek out the
vengeance that is due. He will give you the justice your warrior’s heart craves. It
is his destiny. “
“And Abaigeal?”
338
Forever Mine
Anaya smiled. “Abaigeal is as unique as Nikolai. She is one of the
sweetest souls; brimming with compassion and uncluttered with blackness.” Her
smile broadened. “She leaves me in awe sometimes.”
Circinn half-smiled and nodded in agreement. “She is a remarkable young
woman.”
“Yes, hard to believe she comes from the loins of the Mac Branain,”
Anaya teased and Circinn softly chuckled.
Hearing Cinn’s laughter gave comfort to Anaya, and his acceptance of
what happened gave her the opportunity to approach him when he stood up.
Reaching his side, Anaya grabbed his hand and steered him down the
cobblestone path that meandered through the garden. “Just imagine Circinn, the
children created from their mating. They will be glorious, just glorious.”
Circinn smirked. “And arrogant and stubborn and rebellious.”
“Yes, but in a good way.”
"You know Magnus isn't going to take this very well."
Anaya waved her hand in the air. “He will come to understand. Granted, at
first, he will no doubt exhibit that legendary temper, but he will quickly come to
see the good in all that is to come.”
Sure, it was easy for her to be so nonchalant about that because she wasn’t
the one that had to deal with the hotheaded Irishman.
As they quietly walked through the garden, Cinn heard a faded sound of a
knock on a door, and the faint sound of his name being called.
Sighing, he stopped walking then turned to face Anaya.
Though he had come here filled with anger and resentment, and while a
small part of him still held onto those emotions, he was overall content. He could
never stay angry with her for long. He understood the difficult decisions she had
to make as a Goddess; he had always known and he had never held them against
her.
As Cinn stared into Anaya’s violet eyes, he had the distinct feeling that it
would not be long before they were here together once again. After all, there was
still so much left unsaid, so much between them that had yet to play out, and all of
it would rear its ugly head sooner than later.
Grasping her hands in his, Circinn looked down at Anaya somberly.
They shared a knowing look; Anaya knew his thoughts and she offered
him a small sad smile. “You will never know how much it pained me to deceive
you, Circinn, your pain becomes my own.”
Cinn smiled then, leaning down, he closed his eyes and kissed her on the
forehead. When he opened them up again, he was back in his study.
The room was dark so he walked over to the window and pulled the drapes
back, casting the room in the low orangey glow of the fading sun. Then he opened
the door to the persistent knock.
“Yes?”
“My lord, you told me to come and get you thirty minutes before the ball
was to begin.”
Cinn nodded. “I did, thank you, Dugald.” After closing the door, Cinn
took the hidden staircase that led to his private rooms.
339
Forever Mine
He needed to rest just a little before the ball. Leaving the Otherworld
always left him slightly lagging in energy, and he would need all of it for what
was to come.
**********
Nikolai rarely ever made what some people would categorize as a ‘bad’
decision, but when he did… man, they were doozies.
Take now, for instance.
He was, much to his annoyance, pacing once again. Not that that was out
of the ordinary for him lately, but what was really spectacularly stupid was that he
wasn’t doing it in his room. Nor was he downstairs in the gym, which is where he
planned on going, nor was he anywhere that would be considered a relatively
‘safe’ place for him to be.
Oh, he started out in one of those places, in the arboretum to be exact,
pacing just like he was now, thinking about Richard and Abby. The anger had
built the more he thought about it, and the next thing he knew, he was here – in
Abby’s bedroom. He could validate it by saying he had no intention of coming
here, because he knew this was bad, but in his defense, he had no control over it.
He had just been so focused on her that the next thing he knew, he was pacing on
a squishy black rug instead of hard marble tiles, and instead of breathing in the
scent of lilies and tulips, he was breathing in the scent of his S’airsul.
He closed his eyes, his body shivering with the immediate lust that rocked
him whenever he smelt the succulent aroma that was Abby. A licentious smile
crossed his lips.
She was in the bathroom and had been since he first popped in. He was
impatient for her to come out, but at the same time, he prayed to the Goddess
above that she would be clothed when she did. He was so tight with lust and
anger, he wasn’t sure he could control himself if she walked out that bathroom
door in nothing but her birthday suit.
In an attempt to calm himself, which was really a piss poor attempt, he
looked around the bedroom.
It was a nice room, big and roomy, with a queen size bed covered with a
black down comforter and white sheets. There was a large chair beside the
window with an ottoman and a small table. A bookcase stood to his right with
books on combat and weapons, and the walls were littered with pictures of her
family and friends. It was a nice comfy room, one that would have given him
much more contentment if he didn’t feel like he was going to snap the moment
she stepped out.
Nikolai swung his gaze to the door in anticipation, softly mewling with
need. He felt like he was drooling, he was so excited, so pent up with frustration.
His hands curled and flexed. His breathing increased, becoming shallow and
rapid. His heart was pounding against his chest and his dick was throbbing with
urgency. Basically, he felt like a beast ready to break free of his chains the
moment she stepped into the room. He knew his eyes were pitch black, he could
feel his veins throbbing, had felt the tingling sensation in his scalp as his hair
340
Forever Mine
grew longer; they were parts of the transformation he let happen. What he held
back was his body’s demand to change that came in the form of a burning
sensation. He ignored the demanding ache. He was determined to show his mate
that he would not be controlled by the Darkness. He was the master, not the
demon.
The lock on the door clicked.
Black eyes focused on it as it slowly swung open to reveal Abby.
His breath sucked in sharply, her beauty striking him so hard in the gut he
couldn’t think, couldn’t move, couldn’t do anything but stand there like a
growling beast and caress every inch of her luscious body with his eyes. The need
to mark her as his was unbearably urgent. He took a step forward, his hands
reaching out to grab her and throw her on the bed.
“Don’t move!” Abby sternly yet quietly said as she thrust one hand up in
front of Nikolai.
Both the man and the Darkness instantly obeyed; they stopped.
Abby breathed out a ragged breath. She couldn’t believe he had the balls
to just pop into her room. And clearly he had every intention of pouncing on her.
Goddess, she really wanted to yell at him, but it would draw the entire
family into her bedroom in seconds. And really, did they need that bunch here
now? Uh, no.
Her Lummox Link, or the L.L. which she had affectionately come to
consider the constant warm hum, now vibrated with Nikolai’s raw emotions of
anger and lust. It had been those same emotions that told her he was here,
thankfully right after Bryony left, and mere seconds before she locked the
bathroom door.
“I know you know you’re not supposed to be here, so I’m not even going
to go there.” She spoke as firmly as she could without raising her voice above a
whisper. “By the look in your eye, I can only assume you found out about
Richard.”
He snarled; it was loud and thoroughly displeased. He took another step
closer.
Abby threw up another hand. “Stop.”
He growled again, but thankfully, still stopped.
“Do you see what I’m wearing, Nikolai?”
Nikolai frowned. What kind of damn question was that?
Was she really asking him if he saw the long black skirt encasing her
curvaceous hips in black leather that seamlessly flowed into black satin material
covering those sexy, well defined legs?
Or, maybe she wanted to know if he could see the eye popping black
leather corset that hugged her beautiful breasts, like his hands itched to, pushing
those perfect globes up as a decadent offering to his mouth.
Or, perhaps she meant the way her thick soft hair was hanging down her
back in perfectly sculpted ringlets and the sides swept up on the top of her head,
leaving her long elegant neck open and vulnerable.
Gods Blood, she was killing him! He was going to fucking explode if he
didn’t touch her soon!
341
Forever Mine
Nikolai took another step, intent on grabbing her, yet once again Abby
held up her hand, and stomped her foot to get his eyes on her face and off the
tempting display of cleavage. He growled.
“See this?” She agitatedly waved her hand in front of her, up and then
down. “This is why you…” She pointed at him. “Are staying exactly where you
are and I’m staying here. If you make one crease in my dress, take one hair out of
place, I won’t be able to fix it, because,” she stopped suddenly as embarrassment
filled her, “well, because I didn’t do it, okay? There you have it, I have absolutely
no talent when it comes to girly things.” Abby reluctantly admitted. Why she felt
less of a woman admitting it to him was beyond her.
“Bry did it and I can’t get her back here to fix me in time,” she glumly
added right before her voice hardened. “Got it?”
Nikolai looked really confused, but then after another soft, yet full of
annoyance growl, he took a deep breath and nodded his head.
“Good. There will also be no shouting. I swear to the Goddess Nikolai, if
you shout, if you make me raise my voice any louder than what it is right now, I’ll
kill you. Got it?”
He rolled his eyes and nodded again.
“Good, now… what the hell are you doing here?”
Abby expected an answer. What she got instead was one very fast, very
strong, and very agitated vampire grabbing her, picking her up and throwing her
down on the bed.
A surprised ‘O’ emitted from her lips as Nikolai’s big body covered hers.
Before she could speak, before she could do anything, he had both her hands in
one big grip held above her head while the other held her chin captive. His mouth
hotly possessed hers in a passionate kiss that had her toes curling and her breasts
straining against his chest as she tried to breathe.
After Nikolai thoroughly tasted every corner of Abby’s mouth, he pulled
back and looked down in her dazed face.
He smirked smugly then licked her bottom lip. “You really didn’t think I
could not touch you when you look so incredibly beautiful in that dress did you,
lyubof?” Gently tilting her chin up, he moved in and placed a kiss on the base of
her throat where her pulse pounded with lust. “How could I not taste you, not feel
you against me, when I’ve done nothing but think of having you underneath me
again, just like this.” He released her chin and his wicked hand rove down her
neck and toward her chest, where he cupped her right breast and gifted it with a
most proprietary squeeze.
Abby closed her eyes and moaned, awash in the instant pleasure his touch
gave her. He nipped her throat and even that primal act did not deter the lust
flowing rampantly in her body; it sent it soaring.
“How could I deny the need to mark you as mine after learning about the
mating contract with Richard?”
Abby’s eyes snapped open, burning with anger. “Not that I have to explain
myself to you, but I had nothing to do with that - that was my father’s doing.”
“I know. That’s the only reason you’re not over my knee getting spanked.”
342
Forever Mine
Abby’s eyes bulged as she sharply inhaled as started to struggle. “Get off
me, you lummox! Did you not hear what I just told you?”
Nikolai smirked, but stayed right where he was. “I heard you.” He shifted
slightly to the right and his bulging appendage rubbed against her thigh.
Abby instantly stilled, her heart thudded against her chest, which
succeeded in pressing her now aching breasts further into his hard chest. Goddess,
that felt so damn good.
Nikolai quietly pondered her. “Who is Bry, by the way?”
“She’s my cousin.”
“Ah, the one that makes the potions?” he asked, Abby nodded. “She’s one
of Ruari’s, isn’t she?”
“Ooh, aren’t you observant? What gave it away, was it the flaming red
hair?” Abby sardonically answered.
Nikolai tightened his hold on her wrists again and then soothed the sting
with a long wet tongue racing up her throat to her ear. “Abaigeal, I am really not
in the best of moods, I would suggest you refrain from the bratty comments,” he
whispered right before he plunged his tongue into her ear and his hand once again
squeezed her breast. “Gods blood, woman, you feel so damn good.”
As he continued to tease and torment her breasts, Abby’s eyes were
practically rolling back in pleasure. “Niko… please, stop. You… can’t… be…”
His hand dipped down the confines of her corset where he tweaked the nipple
then rolled the pad of his finger over it. “Gods, that feels amazing.” She made that
husky admission right before she berated herself for doing so.
Damn it, she was weak! A weak woman at the mercy of this enigmatic
man’s every touch. She had no control and it was damn alarming.
On its own accord, Abby’s body glided from side to side underneath his,
drawing his hard body, that she really just wanted to strip and lick all over, further
against her own as she tried once again to get her hands free.
“Niko, stop. You can’t be here.”
Of course, he didn’t listen to her; instead, his fingers continued to tease
her nipple and his lips continued their sinful path down her neck, licking her pulse
point then gently taking the skin in between his lips and suckling gently.
“Do you have your potions?” he asked in between light nips and licks of
her neck.
“After everything that happened, do you really think I would come here
without them?”
Nikolai pulled back and looked down at her, finally pulling his hand out of
her corset. He lovingly caressed her cheek. “You say that as if you were
displeased? Did you not enjoy the time we spent together?”
Moving her hands down and in between them, Abby laid her palms
against his chest. “Niko, you know I did, and you know why I’m saying that.
Nothing’s changed since we parted ways.”
He scowled. “Some things have changed.” His tone left no question as to
what he was referring to.
343
Forever Mine
Reminded of the controlling men in her life, Abby succeeded in pushing
him off of her. She scrambled to her feet, scowling as she smoothed down her
gown. “That wasn’t my fault.”
“I know, but that doesn’t lessen the anger I feel knowing about it.” He
stood up and took the two steps that had him in front of her. He grabbed her chin
and brought her annoyed gaze up to his. “Abby, I’m trying really hard to stay
away from you…”
Her eyes bulged and she jerked her chin out of his grasp, half-laughing as
she did. “Really? Is that what that little show in the hallway was? You staying
away?”
Nikolai sheepishly smiled. “No that was just, a game.” He shrugged then
sighed. “He’s going to find out anyway, why not get him used to the idea now?”
Abby’s mouth dropped open hearing his blasé and completely self-assured
answer, then it slammed shut and she glowered at him. She was certain smoke had
to be coming out of her ears as she took a step closer and whispered angrily. “No,
damn it! We talked about this. We agreed.”
Nikolai softly chuckled, “No, lyubof. You expressed your concerns and I
made a promise to rectify all of them. Which I will. That was all that was
discussed.”
Goddess, he was obstinate.
“You can’t just keep pushing my feelings aside like they don’t matter,
Nikolai.”
He frowned. “That’s not what I’m doing.” His voice rose slightly in
agitation. “Your feelings matter very much to me, and inside you know that.” He
shook his head. “No, it is not me that is the problem, it is your refusal to accept
your fate that is. You are too afraid to take what you want…what I can give you.”
With dark eyes of distress, Abby moved to turn away, but Nikolai
wouldn’t let her.
With his hands on her hips, Nikolai backed her up against the wall and
closed in around her. His body lightly touched hers as he leaned down and
nuzzled her neck, placing an open mouth kiss right below ear.
Full, suckable lips hovered seductively above hers. “I’m offering you a
lifetime of pleasure, a lifetime of love. Don’t walk away from that.” He placed a
tender kiss on the corner of her mouth.
Abby’s expression softened from the tenderness he invoked, right before
stark terror seeped in. “Love? Is that what you think this is?” she softly asked,
almost afraid to even voice it. They’d never spoke about love; desire and
passion…pleasure, those were things they had talked about. But love?
Nikolai reassuringly rubbed her cheek with the back of his hand. He could
feel her panic. See the fear that one little word invoked in her eyes. It was the first
time that word had ever come off his lips for a woman; he hadn’t planned on
saying it, it just naturally came out. And unlike Abby, he wasn’t afraid. Instead,
saying it invigorated him.
“I don’t think. I know.”
Abby closed her eyes from the determined truth she read in his gaze.
344
Forever Mine
“Abby, I have lived a long time, been with many lovers.” Her eyes
snapped open and glared at him. Seeing it had Nikolai’s heart skipping a beat.
“And I have never experienced with them the feelings that I do for you. The
moment we met in Germany, I knew you were mine, and I knew that I could
never live without you.”
Oh Gods, that was sweet.
Abby felt her heart opening to him. She fell into his dark gaze that was as
open and loving as her heart was feeling.
When he spoke again, it was soft and endearing, and the icing on the cake,
spoken in Russian. “Don’t be afraid to love me, Abby. Open yourself to my love.
I promise it will never hurt you.” Holding Abby’s gaze, his dark head slowly bent
toward her.
He whispered hot words of passion and love against her lips before he
gently took her mouth in a soul searing kiss that Abby would realize much later
sealed her fate.
**********
Shane was whistling as he climbed the stairs. He didn’t know why he was
whistling, he really wasn’t in that great of a mood.
Keegan came to the ladies parlor to find him and Nyle, not only to tell
them they needed to get ready before mom came down and dragged their asses up
for them, but also to inform them that their father told Abby about Richard –
hence, the non-happy mood he was in. He was worried about Abby, which is why
he was going to her room, so he could be as supportive as she needed him to be.
He could only imagine the pain and anger she must be feeling. Whistling
helped to keep his own anger at bay because going in Abby’s room pissed would
only spurn her anger on. She should enjoy herself tonight and not be weighted
down with the prospect of a future with Wexler.
Reaching the top of the stairs, Shane made his way down the hall until he
stopped in front of Abby’s door.
He lifted his hand to knock when he heard something coming from behind
the door. A sound he was utterly familiar with, a sound he should not be hearing
in his baby sister’s room.
He shook his head, a silly smile played on his lips.
No, he had to be mistaken but then he heard it again – a soft feminine
moan. He frowned ominously when he heard the sound once again. He pressed
his ear against the door and heard it again, yet this time it was followed up by a
soft masculine voice - in Russian.
He knew that voice and he knew there was no damn reason why it should
be coming from inside Abby’s room and speaking things he should not be
speaking…to his baby sister!
Shane’s face twisted with fury. His hand reached out for the doorknob and
his foot lifted to kick it open, but he never got the chance.
Without warning, a hand was thrown over his mouth and he was roughly
grabbed from the side and thrown into the room next to Abby’s. The violence of
345
Forever Mine
entering the unused room was in stark contrast to the door that closed without a
sound.
He was standing in utter darkness ready to kill whoever it was helping the
scoundrel inside his sister’s room. “Who the…”
“Shh. Keep your voice down.”
The light snapped on and Shane found himself staring into calm grey eyes.
“T? What the hell? Someone’s in Abby’s room and he’s not one of us!
And he’s…” Shane shook himself, unable to even think the thought let alone
speak it. “Doing things to her he should not be doing!”
“I know.”
Shane’s eyes bulged. His fists clenched at his side as he took a step closer.
“You know? That’s all you have to say? What the fuck is going on?”
“I’ll tell you as soon as you calm down and stop shouting.”
Obviously, if Tiernan wasn’t already in that room then he must know
something and, with that smile lurking on his lips, he wasn’t bothered by it in the
least.
Still, Shane was confused. “Is that who I think it is?”
“It is.” Before Shane could respond, Tiernan slapped him on the back and
steered him toward the bed, pushing him down. “It would be better if you sat.”
Dumbly, Shane sat down and peered up at him. His brother’s face was
animatedly confused. Tiernan couldn’t blame him, he’d feel the same way if
he…well, if he was Shane.
“Yeah, I have a funny feeling you’re right,” Shane softly said. Then he
moved up the bed and leaned against the wall, crossing his arms over his chest he
crossed his feet. “Okay, enlighten me.”
**********
When Nikolai’s hand wandered down her leg and lifted it, deftly laying it
on his hip and then meandering slowly up her leg and toward her wet panties, was
when Abby knew she really had to put a stop to this or she’d have the entire
household barging in when she screamed with pleasure.
She grabbed his wrist. “Nikolai, stop. Please.”
Hearing Abby’s the soft pleading that was filled with trepidation halted
any further exploration Nikolai yearned to make.
He leaned his forehead against hers and smiled. “I’m sorry. I can’t seem to
help myself when I’m near you.” His hand lifted cupped her cheek as his fingers
caressed her skin.
Abby didn’t even try to hold back the smile of pleasure that lit her face.
Knowing what awaited beyond that door though had her sighing despondently.
“You have to go, Nikolai. This is too risky.”
“I know.”
Nikolai released her leg then took a step back, putting much needed
distance between her all too tempting form and his raging desires.
After catching her breath, Abby walked over to the full length mirror to
see what damage had been done. She was surprisingly pleased to see everything
346
Forever Mine
still in place except one lone curl that had come down from the top of her head.
She scowled then set about to fix it.
Nikolai watched as Abby tried for several unsuccessful moments to fix her
hair.
Sighing, he walked up behind her and knocked her hands out of the way.
Picking up the silky strand he began to set it right. “I wanted to tell you that you
don’t have to worry about Arnost or Konstantin. They know you escaped so they
won’t be shocked when they see you tonight.”
Abby watched as the infamous hard-ass Russian warlord deftly fixed her
hair with the speed of a man that had done it a thousand times before.
She stared up at him crossly. “A special talent you forgot to mention?”
Nikolai smirked then kissed her cheek. “I was never a monk, lyubof.”
Abby snorted.
Nikolai continued, “Just act like you never met them or saw them and
everything will fall into place.”
Abby turned around to face him. “And what exactly does that mean?”
“It means you don’t have to worry about your father finding out you were
in Russia. Isn’t that your main concern, after all?” One eyebrow rose pointedly as
he stared at her.
Abby bit her lip, feeling a bit awkward. “Yes, but…”
Nikolai beamed a smile then he grabbed her shoulders, pulled her closer,
and kissed her heartedly on the lips. “Good. That’s one promise fulfilled.” He
stood back, knowing his time had come to an end. “Abby, I want you to know that
I will do everything I can to keep the Darkness at bay.”
Abby frowned. “And you’re telling me this because…”
His gaze turned hot and fierce and his voice was a low promise of death.
“Because if Richard so much as touches one hair on your head, I’ll kill him, and I
don’t give a shit who sees it.”
Abby’s mouth dropped open.
Nikolai closed it for her then kissed her again. “Enjoy your evening,
lubimaya,” he happily said. “I’ll be watching you.”
He disappeared right before Abby’s astonished eyes.
Her mouth opened to say something. What, she had no idea, because
really, what did a woman say to that anyway?
347
Forever Mine
CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
With just a thought Nikolai blinked to the antechamber of his bedroom.
Mikkel and Boris were waiting for him. He greeted them with a broad welcoming
smile and an amused laugh when he saw the sheer shock on Misha’s face.
His blue eyes were wide, the drink he held in his hand stopped in midair,
and his mouth was hanging open. “By Odin’s blood, since when can you blink?”
Boris laughed. “The perks of being an Upyr, Viking.”
Mikkel scowled at Boris then turned and snorted at Nikolai. “As if you
weren’t already arrogant enough, Gods, you’ll be unbearable now.” He shook his
head, lifted his drink and swallowed it down.
Nikolai chuckled with Boris then sat down across from them.
Boris immediately filled a glass for him. “How goes things, Koyla?”
Nikolai pierced Boris with a stern gaze as he took the drink he offered
him. “I could belt you, Boris.”
Boris grinned as both men leaned back against their chairs and raised their
drinks.
“Nostrovia.”
Nikolai placed his empty glass on the table and smirked at the gleam in
Boris’ eye. “You enjoyed leaving me in the dark, didn’t you?”
Boris’ belly jiggled with the rich laughter that spilled from his lips. “Of
course! It was most entertaining to hear of your struggles with your S’airsul.
Most entertaining indeed.”
“How did it go at Kirill’s?” Mikkel asked with a big stupid grin on his
face.
Nikolai scowled at him. “Kirill is a horn dog who almost lost his head.”
Mikkel chuckled. “I know that, but what else happened?”
It wasn’t until that moment, as Nikolai looked into his best friend’s open
gaze that he realized something very important – he was an utter ass.
He had not even thought of Misha when he learned about Arnost and
Konstantin’s betrayal, and he should have. After all, it wasn’t just Nikolai’s father
who had been murdered that night.
Taking a deep breath, holding Mikkel’s gaze steadily with his own,
Nikolai proceeded to tell Misha and Boris all that transpired, from Kirill’s camp
to the Gorod.
Misha’s expression went from amused interest to stone silent regard. He
quickly stood then turned his back on both Nikolai and Boris who were watching
him intently, waiting for him to say or do something.
Nikolai shared a look with Boris then sighed deeply, knowing Misha
would not venture forth with whatever he was feeling. It was just his way.
Sadness entered Boris’ gaze. That and shame as he looked from one to the
other. “I’m sorry, Misha, Koyla. If I had been there that night…”
348
Forever Mine
Nikolai sighed. “Then you would have been murdered too.”
“You are not responsible, Boris.” Mikkel finally turned and seared both of
them with a cold hard stare. “They are, and by Odin and the Great Goddess Anaya
willing, they will suffer a thousand deaths for their deeds.”
Boris looked away from the red-hazed glare of the Berserker and into the
obsidian orbs of the Darkness. Surrounded by the fury of two of the most
powerful demons to ever exist, he almost choked on the thick putrid air of death
that filled the room. He almost felt sorry for the Counts - almost.
“What’s your plan, Koyla? When does Arnost expect you to kidnap
Abby again?” Mikkel’s calmly spoken question was a sign his rage had been put
on the back burner, for now.
Nikolai snorted. “Believe it or not, Arnost is not my main concern right
now.”
Thoughts of dismembering Arnost piece by piece played out like movie in
Mikkel’s mind. So his voice was crisp and to the point. “What is?”
“That would be keeping myself from killing Richard Wexler.”
Mikkel’s eyebrow rose. “Koyla, while I agree the little turd deserves a
good killing, why would he take precedence over Arnost?”
“Because,” Nikolai sighed, “in his heartfelt fatherly attempts to keep his
daughter safe, Magnus signed a mating contract with him.”
“He did what?” Boris shouted. His face was red, he was so livid. “Gods
blood! Has the man lost his mind?”
Personally Nikolai was in agreement, but a part of him understood what
drove his former friend to make the pact.
Nikolia shared a small amused glance with Mikkel as Boris continued to
curse and shout. Clearly he did not.
“Has he no idea what he’s done?” Boris shook his head frantically. “You
cannot mate an Upyr’s S’airsul to another man! Why that’s… preposterous…
stupid… it’s a bloody death sentence, that’s what that is!”
“Boris, calm down.” Nikolai interjected. “Of course he doesn’t have any
idea, he doesn’t know, remember?”
Boris stopped in mid-rant, his mouth clamped shut as he seemed to lose
some of his bluster. “Yes, yes of course. Well, there’s nothing that can be done
about it now. You’ll have to tell him, Koyla. Get him to break the contract now,
before it’s too late.”
“I can’t do that, Boris,” Nikolai softly said.
Boris’ eyes bulged, “You must! You are a strong man, Nikolai, I know
this, but not even you can hold the beast back after this.” He shook his head. “No.
It cannot be done.”
“Perhaps you are not giving Koyla enough credit, Boris,” Mikkel
interjected. “I’ve seen him show an amazing display of control when dealing with
the Darkness.” He turned and gave Nikolai a nod. “I have faith he will succeed.”
Nikolai smiled. “Thank you, Misha. It’s nice to know that one of you
does.”
Boris glowered at Mikkel. “Damn you both. You know I have faith in
your abilities, Nikolai, but the Darkness…”
349
Forever Mine
“The Darkness will do what is in Abby’s best interest, Boris. Do you not
agree?” Nikolai peered at him, waiting for his acquiescent.
Boris exhaled a long deep breath. He poured himself a drink then quickly
drank it down. “Yes, damn it. But still…”
“Still nothing, I know it won’t be easy, but if I told Magnus,” he shook his
head, “it would only be worse.” His reference to Arnost probing Magnus was not
lost on Mikkel or Boris. “Besides,” Nikolai continued, “I’m hoping Magnus will
help me out.”
Nikolai’s deep smile had Boris and Mikkel looking at each other
strangely.
“How do you figure that?” Mikkel asked.
“Because it is no longer a secret, Abby knows. Knowing the short fuse and
wild mouth my woman has, I would not put it past her to have reamed Magnus
out for his deception. My guess is he’s probably wallowing in guilt and anger
even as we speak.”
Mikkel softly chuckled. “No doubt that.”
“I can’t see Magnus forcing her to do anything she really doesn’t want to
do. I think once he’s calmed down and thinking clearly, he’ll break the contract
for me, which in turn will keep me from killing Richard at the Summit.”
“I hope so, Koyla, because I do not relish the idea of mourning another
Tereschenko,” Boris said.
**********
Magnus was pacing in the living room of their suite as he waited for
Elizabeth to come down.
He was still vexed and he was not looking forward to spending his night
pretending everything was grand and dandy when they weren’t. He wanted to
speak to Abaigeal. He didn’t like the void that was between them now. When she
came down from her room before, dressed to the nines and looking so beautiful
and so much like an adult, he had been at a loss for words. He tried to approach
her so he could pull her to the side to apologize and explain, but she avoided his
gaze, and instead had taken Shane’s arm and let him lead her from the room.
The boys had followed them out, anger etched on all their faces as they
looked at him and showed their disapproval with what he had done. Lucy had
actually stuck her tongue out at him. Even Liam, his most steadfast son, the one
who was always loyal to him, had looked at him with a touch of resentment. The
only one of his sons who didn’t regard him with bitterness had been Tiernan.
Instead, his son’s grey eyes stared back with pity and that really steamed his nuts.
He heard the click of heels on the stairs and turned to see Elizabeth
walking down the steps.
Gods, she was so damn beautiful. He wanted to wrap himself around her,
get lost in her warmth and affection. He needed her to ease his suffering, but
would she allow it?
With a smile on her face, Ella walked up to Magnus and took his hands in
hers. Raising them, she bestowed a kiss on each set of knuckles. While
350
Forever Mine
maintaining his shocked gaze, she softly chuckled. “Silly, even when you say and
do stupid things, I still love you.”
Magnus pulled her into his embrace. “Thank the Goddess.” He nuzzled
her hair and breathed in her scent. He loved her so much. “I want to talk to her. I
need to say I’m sorry. I never meant…”
Ella pulled back and searched Magnus’ tortured gaze. She cupped his face
and bestowed another kiss on his lips, one of comfort and support. “You know,
the one thing you gave all your children was your short Irish temper.” She smiled
and Magnus returned her smile, his cheeks reddening slightly. “Like you, she just
needs a little time and a lot of space.”
Magnus sighed. “She’s still going to hate me.”
“She could never hate you, baby.” Ella snuggled back into his embrace.
“Let her enjoy the evening. Give her some room to breathe, then you can speak to
her later and you can both clear the air. She loves you as much as you love her;
she’s just hurt right now.”
Magnus pulled back and peered into her green orbs. “You’re right, as
usual.” He smiled tenderly. His finger lovingly stroked her cheek then he shook
his head. “She shocked the hell out of me, Elle.” His mouth widened in a prideful
grin as Ella softly chuckled. “I always knew she had a backbone, and I always
wondered why she never showed it to me.” He became somber, thoughtful. “Her
feelings for Richard are…very strong. They aren’t the feelings I was hoping for. I
made a mistake, didn’t I?”
Ella sighed. He knew how she felt about this so there was nothing left for
her to say.
She leaned up on her toes and drew his mouth down for a slow rapacious
kiss. When she pulled back, his eyes were stormy with passion.
“I have complete faith that you will do the right thing, baby.”
His eyes twinkled with mirth. “Is that all the Ella Wisdom you’re going to
give me?”
Ella smirked then looped her hand through his arm and headed toward the
door. “I’ve given you an earful already. You’re an intelligent man. You’ll figure it
out.”
Magnus grinned. “I don’t deserve you.”
“No, you really don’t.”
Magnus softly laughed as he steered them out the suite and headed down
the stairs. As they walked, Magnus’ thoughts kept bringing him back to Richard.
“I can’t believe he spoke to her when I specifically told him not to. I’m
going to kill him.”
Ella was pleasantly smiling, but kept silent. She saw the frown on his face
and knew he was starting to question himself, wondering if he really knew what
kind of man Richard was.
Of course, his reaction was inevitable; you did not break your word to a
man like Magnus and think you could walk away unscathed.
When they reached the landing of the main staircase, Slade, Mati, Ruari,
Devyn, and Richard were all standing there waiting for them. The moment
Magnus saw Richard, his body tightened in anger.
351
Forever Mine
“About time you two got here,” Slade sourly said as his finger inched its
way under the collar of his silk shirt. “You know I hate wearing these clothes any
longer then I have to.”
Devyn playfully slapped him on the chest. “Stop complaining you look
sexy as hell.”
“I have to keep up with you, luv.” Slade winked.
“Everything okay, guys?”
The quietly asked question came from Mati, whose eyes reflected the
hesitancy she was feeling with her question.
Ella smiled. “Everything is fine, Mati.”
Magnus’ fierce frown and stern tone said the complete opposite. “Richard,
I want a word with you.”
Richard had been around Magnus long enough to know the Overlord was
mightily displeased with him. He could only assume it had to do with his earlier
chat with Abaigeal.
Richard stood tall. He would not cower in front of this man. Abaigeal was
going to be his and he had every right to speak with her. It didn’t matter that the
mating rite had not yet taken place; the contract signed by both Magnus and
himself was as good as Richard’s fangs sinking into her throat.
“Of course, milord.”
Magnus harrumphed then turned and kissed Ella on the head, his face
softening, his voice gentle and loving. “You go on, Ionuin, I’ll see you below.”
Needing no reply, Magnus walked straight down the hallway and into the
second floor parlor.
Richard nodded to everyone and followed Magnus.
Slade and Ruari watched both men go with wariness.
When Slade turned back to the girls, he sighed. “By the look in your
green, spitfire eyes,” he said to Ella, “I’m guessing you want us to go with him.”
Ella smiled then grabbed both Devyn’s arm and Mati’s. “Try to keep him
from killing Richard, okay?”
Ruari’s eyebrow lifted in question. “So you can kill him yourself later?”
Ella scowled.
Ruari shrugged. “It’s a legitimate question.”
“True, but no. It’s because he can’t get blood on his clothes. There isn’t
time for him to go back and change. See you guys downstairs.” Ella happily
replied.
“She’s a lot chipper then I thought she would be,” Ruari quietly reflected
as he watched the girls walk down the stairs.
Slade snorted. “And why wouldn’t she be, she’s not the one who’s about
to get a headache.”
“Maybe it won’t be so bad,” Ruari optimistically replied.
They walked side by side toward the parlor. Reaching the open doorway,
they stopped and took a second to observe what was taking place inside.
“Yeah,” Slade guffawed, “and maybe we’ll suddenly be able to sunbathe.”
“You’re making me regret my decision, Richard.”
352
Forever Mine
Magnus held Richard up against the wall by the throat. His demon was out
and doing his best to intimidate the hell out of Richard as he snarled and growled
into the younger vamp’s face.
Much to Slade and Ruari’s surprise, the normally obedient and submissive
Richard growled back and stood his ground.
“I did nothing wrong, my lord.”
Magnus’ eyes widened with disbelief as his grip dangerously tightened.
“Nothing wrong? I specifically told you not to approach Abaigeal on the matter
of the contract and yet you did!”
Richard’s eyes flashed with anger. “I greeted my future mate and that was
it. Again, I say, I did nothing wrong!”
“Bloody hell.” Exasperated, Slade walked over to them both. He grabbed
Magnus’ arm and pulled him off of Richard. “Calm down.” Keeping his eyes on
Magnus, he addressed Richard in a stern tone that left no room for argument. “Go
downstairs, lad.”
Richard hesitated, his eyes going back and forth between Slade and a
snarling Magnus. He knew he really shouldn’t press the Overlord, especially
when his demon was out, but in this case he felt he was justified.
He fixed his suit, his eyes never leaving Magnus’ golden orbs as he did.
“I’m sorry, my lord, if my actions caused a problem for you, but I stand by them.
Abaigeal is to be my mate. The law, the contract you signed, says I was in my
right. I’m sorry if you don’t see it that way.” He nodded curtly then left the room,
never knowing how near to death he came.
“He picked a fine time to grow a backbone.” Ruari dryly commented.
Slade closed the door behind Richard. He slowly pivoted and looked at
Magnus, bracing for the explosive outburst he knew would be coming.
“Why, that little ungrateful prick!” Magnus roared with astonished fury.
His face was beet red from his fiery wrath and his hands were clenched into fists.
Ruari and Slade waited to see what he would do next, or rather, what piece
of Cinn’s luxurious furniture would meet its demise.
But Magnus surprised them when, after five silent anxious filled moments,
the tension left him, and instead of dropping the furniture, he dropped like dead
weight into the chair behind him.
Slade looked over at Ruari who had an expression of shock on his face,
highly unusual for the normally never-show-them-what-you’re-thinking vamp.
He should mark this day down on the calendar, Slade thought. After all, it
wasn’t every day that two of the most predictable people in the Realm did
unpredictable things.
Magnus sat stiffly in the chair; his hands gripped the arms of the chair.
The demon was gone and his face had returned to its normal color. He stared
straight ahead with an almost blank look on his face.
Slade could almost hear his mind running a million miles as he
contemplated everything – the past, the present, and the future. He never would
have thought Magnus would come to the conclusion that he voiced next.
“I made a mistake.” Magnus spoke very softly, but the self-recrimination
in his tone was hard to miss.
353
Forever Mine
Slade laughed. “Really? What finally made you realize that? Was it the
cold shoulder from Blonde or the cold shoulder from Abby?”
Magnus growled fiercely while Ruari quietly admonished Slade with that
famous impassive gaze.
Slade held up his hands. “Sorry.”
“There’s still time, Magnus. You can rip up the contract,” Ruari tactfully
said.
“And what would that say to the people of the Realm, that I can’t keep my
word?” Magnus snorted. “What a great leader I am.”
His caustic tone had Slade sighing. “You’re being too hard on yourself,
mate. People would understand.”
Ruari nodded. “I don’t think anyone would hold putting your daughter’s
happiness first against you.”
Magnus snorted. “Maybe.”
“So, I guess this means you told her?” Slade asked. When Magnus stared
back darkly, Slade amended his statement. “Okay, I guess this means Richard told
her.”
After a few seconds Magnus turned pensive. “Abaigeal and I, shared some
words.”
Slade devilishly grinned. “Gave you an earful, did she?”
“Let’s just say she’s her mother’s daughter.”
Slade laughed, which only had Magnus staring daggers at him.
“What did she say?” Ruari quietly asked.
Magnus leaned back against the chair. Resting his head against the
cushion, he stared up at the ceiling. “She said a lot of things I never want to hear
coming out of my daughter’s mouth, but the gist of it was that she wasn’t going to
mate Richard, that I was ruining her life, and I didn’t care what she wanted. And
if and when she met a man she wanted to mate, that it would be her decision and
not mine.”
Ruari smiled as Slade softly chuckled. “Well, not that I want to rub it into
your face, mate, but I told you she wasn’t going to take this lightly.”
The scathing retort they both expected did not come. Abby’s parting
words were singing in Magnus’ head, which led his mind to other things.
“I ran into Nikolai earlier in the hallway. Elizabeth and Abaigeal were
with me.”
Slade and Ruari shared a look before Ruari cautiously asked, “And is he
still breathing?”
A small grin appeared on Magnus’ face. “He’s… alive.” His eyes lowered
suspiciously. “Very alive.”
“I’m guessing you don’t mean that in the ‘I have a heartbeat and you
don’t’ way.”
Bypassing Ruari’s discreet, yet no less sardonic comment, Magnus looked
up at him. “He flirted with Abaigeal.”
Slade snickered. “That’s no surprise. Abby’s a beautiful young woman
and in a hundred years you couldn’t have forgotten the bloke’s past time.”
354
Forever Mine
“True, but it is odd he would do it in front of Magnus,” Ruari pointed out
and Slade conceded with a nod.
“He was smiling.”
Magnus added that bit which had both Ruari and Slade’s eyes bulging.
“Smiling?”
Magnus looked at Slade, answering him with a nod of his head. “Laughing
too.”
Slade frowned. “Laughing? You’re full of shit, mate.” He sat back in his
chair. “Most likely it was only indigestion.”
Magnus looked at Ruari with a serious expression. “I don’t think it was the
first time they’d met.”
“Why do you say that?” Ruari asked.
Magnus thought about that for a moment before he responded. When he
did, Slade and Ruari could tell he didn’t think it; he was almost certain of it.
“It was a few things, but mostly it was Abaigeal’s response, she just
seemed…comfortable around him. She didn’t act like a woman who had never
met Nikolai Kotova before.”
“You mean there were no little droplets of spittle coming out from her
mouth that was hanging open to the floor?” Slade sardonically said.
Ruari softly chuckled, which drew Magnus’ annoyed gaze to him. He held
up his hands. “I’m sorry, but that’s a pretty damn accurate description of what
usually happens when a woman sees him for the first time. I mean, come on, man,
how many times since you’ve known Nikolai have you seen that exact thing
happen?”
Magnus grunted. Leave it to his two best friends to mock him in a
moment that was exceedingly discombobulating for him.
“No,” Magnus scathingly replied. “There was no drool, no mouth agape in
lustful shock. Not even one hitch of feminine appreciation.” He shook his head,
almost in disbelief. “They’ve met before, I’d bet my life on it.”
Ruari’s brow coolly lifted. “Interesting, but is it possible?”
“I think… anything is possible when one has a headstrong mate.”
“You think Ella knows something?” Ruari asked.
Slade chortled. “If anyone does, it would be her.”
Magnus agreed wholeheartedly. “There was something else, he seemed…
different.”
“Different how?” Slade asked.
Magnus shook his head. “I don’t know, I can’t put my finger on it, but it
felt familiar.”
Slade frowned. “What the hell does that mean?”
“I don’t know, it was weird.”
“I saw Sasha earlier.”
Magnus and Slade both looked over at Ruari, who was staring straight
ahead.
“She made a strange comment.”
Slade snorted. “Well, that alone is strange. I can’t remember the last time
Sasha said anything, least of all to one of us.”
355
Forever Mine
“I know, but it wasn’t the fact that she spoke that was strange, it was what
she said.” Ruari said.
“Which was?” Magnus asked.
“Znal by gde upast' - solomki b podstelil.”
You never know what will happen next.
356
Forever Mine
CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
Skye felt a profound sense of exhilaration as she stood in the threshold of
the ballroom. It was a bit strange because it was the complete opposite of what
she usually felt while at the Summit, which was either nausea or the urge to kill
something. But as she stood there, her sharp grey eyes scanning all the occupants
in the room, her fingers and toes tingled with excitement.
It was going to be one helluva a Summit.
There was nothing overtly different with this Summit from any that came
before it. All the same people were here with all the same prejudices and hates,
and they would be standing in the same spots they always occupied.
An amused grin graced her lips as her gaze moved over to the right of the
room.
As expected, the Good Guys were all there.
The Overlord, looking devilishly wicked in his formal attire, possessively
stood with regal bearing and a healthy dose of lethalness to the right of his mate,
who, Skye noted, seemed to have an extra sparkle of mayhem shining in her green
eyes tonight. Mm, intriguing.
To their left stood a gaggle of their allies, which consisted of delegates
from all the communities in the Realm, mortals and immortals alike.
Of course, mixed into that bunch were Ruari and Slade and their mates all dressed to kill in their fineries - and never to be left out of the loop, the ever
stunning and scantily dressed Sabrina.
A bit further down and standing in front of the balcony doors were
Bryony, Abby and Liam, while the remaining Mac Branain brood were scattered
about the room here and there along with the remaining O’Nuallain girls, and oh,
there’s Taran - he’s so cute! - talking to Keegan. They looked up right at that
moment. Skye met their gazes and blew them each a kiss.
All the Good Guys were accounted for so she turned away from Taran and
Keegan’s grinning faces and peered over to the far left of the room where the Bad
Guys should be. Of course, she wasn’t disappointed.
Moravec, the Kotova's, and their small group of evil cronies that ranged
from leaders of the many different demon factions and one or two of the higher
ups in the Soothsayer house, rigidly stood against the wall, talking to each other
and then every so often, sending scathing glances across the room.
Nothing of interest there to see so Skye looked beyond them and further
into the ballroom where Mikkel Haraldsson and his sister, Liv, stood quietly
talking to each other.
Skye’s appreciative gaze settled on the large blonde Viking and a
resounding purr left her lips. Talk about yum. She licked her lips in an
instinctively feminine fashion as her eyes traced every well-defined muscle that
Mikkel’s crisp dark blue jacket and slacks outlined on that delicious body.
357
Forever Mine
Yes, she was openly ogling him, but what hot blooded girl wouldn’t? He
was just so tempting. She’d love to sink her claws into that one. It was just such a
shame she would never get the opportunity to do so. Ah well, a girl could dream.
Sighing dejectedly, Skye’s gaze quickly moved on, expecting to see, well,
the expectant, but she came to an abrupt stop when an unfamiliar body walked up
to Liv.
Her eyes crinkled as she studied the woman. She was rather tall, slender,
and had very fair skin. Her long ebony hair reached her waist. It was thick and
straight and parted perfectly down the middle of her round face. The woman
turned to gaze at the couples dancing on the floor, giving Skye a clear and
unobstructed view of her face, or more precisely, her brilliant blue eyes that were
as striking as a cobalt sky.
Well, well, well…what do we have here?
One perfectly sculpted eyebrow lifted in curiosity. My, isn’t that just hells
bells interesting. Either this new beauty stole someone’s eyes – mm, now there’s a
tantalizing thought – or someone had more than one muffin cooking in the oven
and she didn’t like to share.
Pouting, Skye’s gaze darted back to the Kotova's, or more specifically,
Sasha.
As if sensing her gaze, Sasha’s blue gaze met hers. Skye frowned then
wagged her finger at the other woman as if to scold her. Sasha’s lips curled up in
the faintest of smiles.
As Skye looked into her eyes, she saw lucidity as well as life and hope,
and, knowledge. This didn’t surprise Skye. She always knew Sasha wasn’t empty.
She was too smart of a female to let something as insignificant as a male turn her
into mush.
She saluted Sasha who grinned, inclined her head then turned her attention
back to her mate Konstantin.
Perplexed, intrigued, and practically drooling at the mouth for all the
details, Skye’s gaze once more rapidly moved over every head in the crowd.
Mm, maybe coming here hadn’t been such a bad idea, after all. Wasn’t
that funny? She hadn’t planned on coming because, well, for several different
reasons that really weren’t important, reasons like because it was the same ol’
boring thing and the same ol’ stupid people she really had no patience for – half
of them she would love to sink her sword into then slowly dismember from the
inside out. It would be so easy, almost like carving a turkey for dinner. A carve
here, a slice there, just a flick of her wrist and bam asshole on a plate served!
Yes she would really love to do that, there were, after all, so many
deserving turkeys clucking about who were ripe for butchering. Oh how tempted
she was. She really love turkey and she really loved butchering turkeys, maybe no
one would notice if she plucked one or two out and…no, no, no…naughty,
naughty thoughts. She wasn’t allowed to do that because that would be bad but…
wait… where was she?
Oh right, she was here for one reason only…Abby.
358
Forever Mine
Skye quickly located Abby on the far right of the ballroom who was still
standing with Bry and Liam, and just as quickly her breath hitched and her hand
instinctively covered her eyes.
Gods blood, that bright ass aura that almost blinded her when she saw
Abby in her bedroom was still there – still glowing with ripples of love.
Lowering her arm, adjusting her eyes to the light, Skye tilted her head and
studied it again because, it was just so fascinating.
Just like before, Skye was hit with a wave of wonderment. She thought
she might have imagined it earlier, but it was still there, still breathing with all the
things that were foreign to her, all the things that confounded her.
From out of nowhere it pulsed, almost bursting with bright sparks of
yellow. Skye gasped. Her eyes widened from the wonder of it; it was so surreal
and so damn telling. A flippant snort left her lips. The idea that two souls could
connect to each other in such a deep and profound way was pure poppycock to
her, but strangely the beauty of it somehow still held her captive. It also reminded
her that she had yet to locate the source of that aura.
Returning to her search, it didn’t take long to find it, and when she did, it
was like being hit by Thor’s hammer.
Great Goddess above!
Was she really seeing what she thought she was seeing? She had to
wonder because sometimes her occasionally addle-witted mind played tricks on
her so, she blinked…nope, still there. She blinked again…yep, still there. Mm…
go figure.
Well, I’ll be damned.
Skye’s smile broadened and her soft chuckle turned into a hearty laugh
that had the people around her staring at her as if she were crazy.
She looked at them sharply then smiled as beautifully evil as Bile himself.
“I like your eyes. Might I borrow them?”
The people gasped as she gave them just a glimpse of one of her blades
hiding in her dress sleeve.
Her eyes twinkled with delight as she winked then blew each of them a
kiss. “Boo!”
They practically tripped over each other in their attempt to get away from
her.
Skye chuckled because, yay - fun! She loved tormenting her father’s party
guests! She could do this all night long. They thought she was nuts but so what,
she didn’t care, half the time she was nuts.
She scanned the rest of the turkeys wondering who she could play with
next but the bright light from the right of the room reminded her of what she was
really here to do. Oh well, another day then perhaps.
Ignoring the idiots, she focused on Nikolai then Abby.
Abby, you lucky little bitch.
Skye never dreamed Abby’s lover would be someone so…masculine, so
powerful. Knowing her friend’s aversion to alpha males, Skye half expected
Abby’s mystery man to be some flop with no balls, someone Abby could control
and push around with ease. She was happy that wasn’t the case.
359
Forever Mine
Wait a minute - happy?
Skye frowned as she contemplated this unexpected sensation.
Is that what she was feeling? Is that what this disgustingly warm and
fuzzy feeling was? Is that why her chest suddenly felt tight? Why she felt…
lighter?
Her expression quickly turned to one of surprise. Gods blood, this was
happiness! Actual true happiness!
But then her frown turned to a look of utter confusion. She wasn’t sure
how she felt about that. She didn’t know if she wanted to feel such debilitating
emotions again, and yet she was curious.
Maybe, for just one second, it wouldn’t hurt so much. In the back of her
mind, she knew it was dangerous, but she couldn’t seem to stop herself.
Skye closed her eyes, the noise of the room drowned out; she was held
spellbound by an emotion she hadn’t truly experienced in a long, long time. As
she opened her mind and soul to these foreign feelings the warmth quickly grew
and she was hit by rapid fire flashbacks of a hard chiseled body glistening under
the moonlight as he drove into her with unbridled strokes of love and furious lust.
A sensually striking face hovered above, watching her every reaction then giving
her everything she needed. A strong grip on her hip held her in place as
commanding hips rotated then ruthlessly stroked her, filling her with an essence
so potent she felt a scream being torn from her body.
Great Goddess above!
The flashback soared through her, sending her heart racing and her body
pumping with a need and desire she hadn’t felt in years. Astounded by how
quickly her body responded to it, she softly gasped in carnal delight and a
blinding smile lit her face.
Skye had no idea of the picture she presented to the male occupants of the
room. She didn’t notice the men who normally admired her from a distance, either
because of who she was or because of the coldhearted rep she had, openly stared
at her with lust in their eyes and their mouths gaping. She didn’t hear the
commotion that began when several of those men started pushing each other away
to get closer to her.
She was oblivious to it all. Unaware of the fact that, in that moment, with
that smile lingering on her lips, her entire persona changed from a hard woman to
a woman of vivid sensuality and intoxicating tenderness and warmth; a woman
who was a bonfire of lust to all the hungry male eyes that coveted her.
Still smiling, still feeling…affectionate, Skye took a preoccupied breath,
opened her eyes and felt like she was just doused by a bucket of ice water.
She stiffened; the dreaminess she felt instantly froze.
Her smile promptly dropped.
Her gaze, now flashing violet sparks across the room, was held immobile
by hard cold orbs intently watching her from the other side of the ballroom.
Her lips curled up in disgust.
Goddess, he sickened her.
He stood there, staring at her with cold empty eyes that spoke to her of his
hatred and his arrogant disdain, standing there as if he were a God and she the shit
360
Forever Mine
on his shoes. She would love nothing more than to take him down a notch and put
him in his miserable low life place, and she hoped to the Goddess that her eyes
reflected that thought.
They must have because the bastard lifted one black eyebrow then had the
fucking balls to smirk at her! That Gods blood aggravating half-smirk that made
her want to wash the floor with his perfectly chiseled fucking face.
Skye’s fingers clenched hard; her nails dug into her palms, denying herself
that pleasure was always hard, especially at places like this when there was no
avoiding running into the Pompous Ass. Her mind wheeled with all the ways she
wanted to gut him like the pig he was; nasty, bloody, painfully long ways that
brought a malevolent grin to her face.
She should have stopped her mind from running rampant, she should have
looked away the moment they made eye contact but she didn’t. Now it was too
late.
It was starting she could feel it.
She flinched.
Her eyes snapped shut.
Her hand rose to her temples as excruciating pain bombarded her.
Oh, fuck! It hurt… it hurt so bad!
No damn it! She could not get one of those fucking episodes now! Not
here, not when she was surrounded by assholes and most especially not while he
watched! He might not give a fuck about her anymore but he was as curious as a
cat. He would be compelled to find out what was going on and that would lead to
no good whatsoever.
What Skye didn’t realize was that the cat’s whiskers were already
twitching.
Far from emotionless, Tiernan viewed her with confusion and interest, but
Skye didn’t see that, she was too busy panicking. Her breathing increased and her
heart rate sped up to an ungodly speed but then she heard it, her salvation, her
escape. Deep familiar laughter filled her ears and swam sweetly in her head. The
pain eased and the tension disappeared.
Relieved, Skye’s lips formed a sensual, heartbreaking smile that had the
men close to her groaning in lust. But she didn’t hear them. Her eyes flared with
purpose as she slowly started to walk, weaving her way through the dance crowd,
swaying her hips seductively and drawing every male eye to her as she glided
across the room.
Regardless of what almost happened, Skye’s gaze never left His as she
sashayed to where Abby, Bryony and Liam stood.
Sliding up next to Liam, she ran her hand up his arm, gripping him close
to her body.
He turned, smiled down at her, lowering his head. She dutifully tilted hers
to the side to receive his cool full lips as he kissed her cheek.
Her smile faltered only slightly as Liam whispered in her ear, telling her
how beautiful she looked. She squeezed his arm and thanked him quietly.
Her nemesis forgotten Skye stared into Liam’s warm brown eyes and held
on to his arm as if he were her lifeline to just being. Silently, she thanked the
361
Forever Mine
Gods again for his strong presence and the comfort she received from being with
him. She didn’t know where she would be if it weren’t for Liam but she wasn’t
going to think about that, not anymore.
Instead she focused all her attention on her prior preoccupation, which was
Abby’s new status as the infamous Lord General’s S’airsul.
Skye’s eyes gleamed. She was going to get all the juicy tidbits later. Until
then she would enjoy herself and not let anything - or anyone - piss on her parade.
He wasn’t sure if he was okay with this or not, Shane thought as he stood
on the outskirts of the dance floor, his gaze going from one side of the ballroom to
the other.
On one side was Abby chatting with Bryony, Liam and Skye, she held a
glass of champagne in her hand and wore a happy and relaxed smile on her face.
Shane’s gaze drifted directly across from Abby to where Lord General
Nikolai Kotova stood as he talked to his second-in-command, Mikkel Haraldsson,
Mikkel’s sister, Liv, and a beautiful woman with ebony hair Shane had never seen
before.
Every so often, Kotova would look up and straight ahead at the same time
Abby did. Abby’s smile would slightly drop. Kotova would grin. Abby would
scowl then look away, resuming her conversation.
Shane frowned.
This had been going on since he walked in with Abby on his arm and then
quickly deposited her next to Bryony. That was an hour ago and he was still
standing here, completely baffled by what he heard, and still unsure of the entire
thing.
How had this happened?
His lips pursed together in annoyance. There were lots of little things that
had been bothering him since she returned from Germany. When she got back
from Russia, those things seemed to stand out even more. So really, the question
was, how could he have not seen this coming?
“You’re thinking too hard on this, brother.”
Tiernan suddenly appeared at Shane’s side, impeccably dressed as usual,
his face revealing nothing of what he was thinking or feeling.
Shane scowled. “Easy for you to say, you’ve had time to adjust to this.”
He peered at Tiernan through the corner of his eye. “Shit, you’ve probably always
known.”
“Sorry to disappoint you, but I haven’t always known.” Shane looked at
him like he was lying through his teeth. Tiernan sighed. “It’s true. I knew she met
someone, but,” his gaze roamed over to Nikolai, “I only learned who it was
today.”
Shane’s gaze followed Tiernan’s as he studied Nikolai.
The General had always made Shane feel small. The man was humongous.
Not only in height and girth, but also in his presence which seemed bigger than
362
Forever Mine
life. He’d always been in awe of the man who seemed meaner than a rattle snake
and more astute than any one man should be.
As he stood there, reflecting on Nikolai Kotova and his baby sister,
Shane’s mind kept going back to one thing.
“He’s so…big.”
Tiernan chuckled.
Shane glowered at him. “Don’t laugh. You know what I mean,” he
whispered feverishly. “He’s older than her, a lot older. He couldn’t be more than a
couple of hundred years younger than dad.” Straight-faced once again, Tiernan
nodded as Shane continued, “He’s also a battle-hardened warrior, and I mean that
in the sense that he’s not exactly known for being a happy-go-lucky kind of guy.
He’s cold and heartless, and a hard-ass.” Realizing what he just said, Shane
frowned. “Shit, that could have been a description of Liam! And you know how
well Abby and Liam get along.”
“Are you going to be one of those little people who believe everything you
hear?” Tiernan asked with a sparkle in his eye.
Shane’s lips pursed together. “Don’t make fun of me. I’m serious.
Obviously I know rumors are not always true, but how can you not believe in
these? He just seems so…different than Abby.”
Tiernan sighed. Did he really have to explain this to his usually keen
brother?
“War changes everyone, Shane. Even the most noble can be tainted by
death.”
“Are you telling me you don’t think he’s those things?”
“He’s good man. It’s the circumstances that aren’t.”
Shane thought about that and he really couldn’t dispute what Tiernan said.
After all, his brother had more dealings with Nikolai than he ever had.
“Okay, fine, I’ll run with that, but even if that’s true, there is still the fact
that the man has some very particular hobbies.”
Shane looked so put out that Tiernan heartedly laughed. “You are the one
brother I least expected to hear such priggish comments from. I thought Abby
taking a lover would make you happy.”
Shane’s frown darkened, “I am happy, I mean,” his face scrounged up
confusingly, “no, I’m not happy, I mean…bloody hell, I don’t know what I
mean!”
Tiernan slapped him on the back. “I get it, Shane. You’re happy, but not
happy. It makes perfect sense.”
Tiernan’s amusement had Shane glowering harder. “Yes it does, damn it!”
He leaned in closer. “Look, of course I want Iggy to be happy. I want her to meet
a man of her own choosing; to experience sex with someone she wants to be with,
it’s just,” his eyes wandered back over to Nikolai, “it’s hard for me to think of my
baby sister sleeping with any man, but knowing it’s the Russian Ox,” he shook his
head, “I don’t know if I can handle this.”
Tiernan knew all his brothers were going to have a hard time accepting a
man into Abby’s life that wasn’t one of them. Still, as well as this was not going
363
Forever Mine
for Shane, it was nothing compared to how it was going to go for the rest of them,
especially…
Tiernan’s gaze wandered back to Abby and the group that surrounded her
– specifically Liam, whose attention was completely riveted on Caoimhe as they
stood side by side, their heads intimately close as they talked to each other.
Liam was the one brother who would have the hardest time accepting
Nikolai into the fold, there was no doubt about that. That brother was going to
have an apoplexy. The thought made Tiernan absolutely giddy.
“You know, they tell me there’s a party around here somewhere.” Nyle
popped his brown head in between Tiernan and Shane. “You don’t suppose it
could actually be going on here, in front of us, do you?” Nyle’s eyes were wide as
his mouth took the shape of a surprised ‘O.’
Shane looked at him sideways and frowned.
Tiernan simply rolled his eyes and turned his attention on to the buxom
Bianca LaRoux, who was a short distance away from them.
"You two look like Dobbs just kicked a woman out of your bed.” Nyle
gave Shane a wicked grin then pushed them apart so he could stand in between
them. “Tell me, brothers, what, or should I say who, are we conspiring about?”
Nyle gazed back and forth between his brothers.
Tiernan had his eyes on the French noblewoman Bianca LaRoux - like he
was marking her as his sex slave for the evening - as she walked by and saucily
winked at him. Nyle shook his head. T always gets the good ones.
Then he looked at Shane who was staring at Nikolai Kotova with a
bewildered expression on his face.
Nyle grunted. “I wouldn’t suggest conspiring against that one. You enjoy
having a dick too much, and he would ram it down your throat.”
Ain’t that the truth, Shane thought right before Nyle’s words brought
another explicit image to mind. Oh Gods! He didn’t want to think about that!
Shane’s face paled.
Nyle felt his brother’s heart rate frantically speed up. Something was
disturbing him, violently so.
Instantly intrigued and way too perceptive for his own good, Nyle said,
“Okay, what’s going on? And before you tell me nothing, just remember I have a
keen knack for finding things out that I’m not supposed to know.”
Tiernan finally glanced his way. A sigh left his lips that had Nyle grinning
from ear to ear; he loved exasperating his perfect brother.
Tiernan eyeballed Nyle’s smartass grin with annoyance. Of course, he
knew he was going to have to tell Nyle because once Shane knew something, it
was only a matter of time before Nyle did; they were just too close. He had hoped
it would have waited until after the ball but the gleam in Nyle’s eyes said
otherwise. He was certain Nyle’s reaction wouldn’t be as thunderstruck as Liam’s
was going to be but it wouldn’t be as nonchalant as Shane’s either. He would be
somewhere in between true happiness for Abby and that protective drive to
castrate Nikolai.
Either way, Tiernan couldn’t avoid it and he most definitely could not do
it here.
364
Forever Mine
“Outside.” Tiernan headed for the set of open patio doors that led to the
balcony on the left side of the castle.
Shane followed him, and Nyle, rubbing his hands together in glee,
followed him.
Since the moment Abby walked into the room, Nikolai had been hyper
aware of everything about her. Everything she felt ricocheted inside him like a
warm blanket covering his soul. She made him feel strong and alive, she made
him feel like a completely different person, and he was. Which made standing
there, surrounded by his so-called allies, all the harder.
He breathed out.
This was the last time he would have to do this. This time tomorrow night,
he wouldn’t have to pretend anymore. He could start his life over with Abby and
his mother and sister. Speaking of his sister…
Nikolai looked around the ballroom for Katya. When he didn’t see her, he
started to panic.
“Where’s Kat?”
Mikkel rested a hand on Nikolai’s shoulder. “Relax, my friend, she’s with
Liv. They went to freshen up. Don’t worry, I sent Boris with them.”
Nikolai tha